《To See Truth》 Prologue In the 17th years of Yong (Ӻ), the first snowfall fell on capital in the month of Ju, two months before the previous year. At this time, the entire capital was wearing white in mourning for the death of their prime minister, who had died a month prior. As such, a gloomy atmosphere that stifled the very soul blanketed the Great Zhu () Dynastys capital, Linan (ٰ). Twelve li from the capital, sits the ancestral town of the Jing () family, recently named Jing Village through the Emperors decree. Compared to Linan, the atmosphere over Jing Village was even more oppressive; white cloth could be seen hanging from every building, its residents abstained from wearing any colour, blending in with the snow. Were a bird to fly overhead the village, it is very possible that it may have not seen any difference between the village and its surrounding farmland. Located at the heart of this village is the Jing family estate, decorated lavishly with treasures extracted from the four seas (ĺ), its artificial mountains still possessed a slight green amidst the snow, and a few carps could be seen swimming with vibrance in the small lake that flowed through the courtyard. Furthest away from the door to the courtyard was a burial mound built leaning on the walls that surrounded the courtyard. As the snowfall was beginning to weaken, the door connecting the courtyard to the entrance slowly opened, and a young man stepped out with great difficulty. The young man was indeed a very strange person; even compared to the excessively white clothes worn by the villagers, he was even more extreme. From his cloth shoes to his belt, each article of fabric was stainlessly white, and even more bizarre, was that his eyes were covered by a piece of white cloth. Although his most prominent feature - his eyes - were covered by the fabric, it could be said that the young man was very handsome. His complexion was slightly feeble and pale, though still maintained a sense of masculinity and stalwartness that indicated a marital life a seldom few possessed yet countless desire in the most prosperous period since the founding of the new dynasty. The young man slowly walked across the courtyard, his feet managing to trace the stone footpath despite his lack of vision. When he arrived before the humble mound, he knelt down with some challenge, before reaching within his sleeves to retrieve a single stick of incense. Holding the incense between his fingers, the young man placed it into the flames of a nearby lamp, bowed to the mound before him, and finally stuck the incense into the holder sitting on the mound. He bowed three more times to the mound, his head hitting the stone floor so loudly its sound reverberated throughout the entire courtyard, before standing up and leaving on the same path he had arrived through. His name was Jing Wen (). His father, Ling Ping (ƽ) had come from a minor branch of the Jing Clan and was of a literary nature. Despite this, Jing Wen was a genius of martial arts while lacking literary talents. A month prior, Jing Wen was considered to be the man most likely to succeed in the position of the captain of the imperial guard. Of course, now that he was amaurotic (blind), his martial talents meant very little. Jing Wen, as a blind man, had few benefits and many detriments. Fortunately, for he had a sturdy body, though he could not farm in the fields, he could easily transport heavy objects throughout the town - there were few roads in the village to begin with, and Jing Wen could easily remember the path. Next to the main door of the Jing estate was - in stark contrast to the rest of the lavishly decorated residence - a large wooden chest that emitted a foul smell reminiscent of rotting meat. Jing Wen, however, cared little. Placing the heavy wooden chest on his back, he strolled onto the main road of Jing Village. After a moment of pause to ascertain which direction he was facing by feeling the stone beneath him, he turned towards the South and began treading through the snow-covered path, his feet leaving heavy imprints. Under the eaves of the houses by the side of the street, a few children wearing little winter coats with square books tucked into their sleeves to ward off the coat had just finished their day-long lecture. They all wore white in mourning. Look! Its that blind man again! A kid was feeling wearing so much white and abstaining meat for so long made one very bored. Although their class time had been reduced due to the snowfall, playing games with his friends were forbidden due to the mourning. Right at this moment, he saw Jing Wen walking woodenly through the street like an idiot. The kid, who recognised him as a blind man with no ways to fight back, was especially happy. It was as if he had just been taught a new game by one of his friends. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. The streets were swept every day, as such, there were no rocks below the eaves. The eyes of the children quickly spurred about, finding a hand burner not long after. They laughed shrilly, picked up the coal that was not burned last night, and began to throw it at Jing Wen Perhaps it was due to their purity, that children were both the most innocent creature and also the cruellest. If they were indulged and spoiled, they would quickly become sadistic creatures who would torment anyone weaker than themselves. It made them particularly happy to see the black stains that were left behind on Jing Wens clothes. Despite this being the main street, there were never many people on it. In the eyes of the people of Jing village, the blind man carrying pig intestines was clearly a weak-minded person. Yet despite their sympathies, Jing Wen was a foreigner while these children were their flesh and blood. None of the adults standing on the street made an attempt to intervene, they just looked indifferently at the children who were venting out their anger towards the world in their own, unique way. A piece of dark coal ruthlessly stuck against Jing Wens still and handsome face with a crisp sound evocative of someone slapping him. This piece of coal also shifted the piece of white cloth on Jing Wens face slightly. Jing Wen had grown used to this routine done by the children, aside from straightening that piece of white cloth that covered his face, he did not respond at all, and continued walking. Still, a reaction is a reaction. For the past month, the children had been throwing objects at Jing Wen without any resistance. Seeing that the blind man finally had some sort of feedback, they grew even more excited. The pieces of coal flying in the air immediately grew denser. Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap! The pieces of coal left behind many traces of coal dust and even some traces of blood. The blood, like a flood after drought, flowed down Jing Wens pale face, dripping onto his white cloth and revealing marks that made one tremble on his face. Finally, the children ran out of coal. Yet at this moment, their blood was the most boiled it had been since the start of the mourning. One of the children laughing most maliciously gathered a small group and seized the wooden chest Jing Wen was carrying, finally making him stop his footsteps. Idiot, look at me, the child said with a sense of irony. If you want your box of rubbish back, why dont you try to crawl between my legs? Jing Wens head tilted slightly, it was as if he did not understand what was happening. He slowly turned around to look at the dirty-handed child speaking through that piece of white cloth. While this was his ancestral town, he had lived in the capital since his birth. In his short career as a member of the imperial guard, he had seen brothers killing their siblings, father killing their sons, and the endless scheming of the emperors harem. However, he had never seen any innocent child laugh so maliciously. Regardlessly, these emotions and thoughts appeared in his mind for no more than a moment. He fell on his knees like a dog, and his hands touched the snow-covered ground. Almost senseless, he crawled around, searching for where the entrance between that childs legs were. Unbeknownst to him, the child had long ago stepped away from the centre of the main street, now joyfully watching Jing Wen scramble aimlessly. Time passed, Jing Wens fingers turned purple, and his clothes became soaked with sweat and the melted snow. Suddenly, the seemingly calm snow grew into a blizzard. It was as though a crack had appeared in the sky, and through that fissure, an endless snowy plain of unfathomable mass fell through, as if it wished Zhili too, became a domain of snow. Through the heavy snowfall, the sound of faint footsteps could be heard. The children, like dogs hearing a bell, immediately scattered in all directions, unfolding their umbrellas and disappearing in the snow. Not long after the eave was evacuated, a woman wearing a set of white clothes almost comparable to Jing Wen emerged. Sheltering the man still on the ground with her body, she hastily, yet respectfully, brought Jing Wen back up to his feet. Gripping his frozen hands, the woman suppressed her tears and pulled him back to the Jing estate. --- The woman was surnamed Jing and named An (). Despite her surname, she was not of any of the Jing branches, but rather a street urchin that was adopted by Jing Ping. After she had turned 14, she was not wedded like most girls, but instead taught the four arts - qin (Chinese piano), qi (Chinese chess), shu (calligraphy) and hua (painting) - as would a man. After Jing Ping had died, Jing Wen had dismissed all the servants of the family, though Jing An had insisted on following him back to Jing village. Unlike Jing Wen, who was viewed immediately as a burden by the whole village, Jing An quickly grew high in the regards of the villagers due to her talents and beauty. Her cheeks were rosy like an apple, while her eyes were bright as the moon, shining with intellect. A common saying among the people of the Zhu Dynasty was that a woman looked best in mourning clothes, and Jing An was certainly a strong testament to that. Her lips pursed together with concern, Jing An guided Jing Wens hand towards the hand warmer. The handwarmer was a tribute to the imperial court from the king of Nanwang (), and subsequently gifted to Ling Ping by the Zhu Emperor, Hong Yong (Ӻ). It was exquisitely crafted, with the carving of a seven-legged serpent intertwined with the majestic phoenix. The eyes of both creatures were decorated with Ruby extracted from lands beyond the Xueyu (ѩ) mountain range. The azure bamboo used as charcoal was of far greater quality than those tossed at Jing Wen by the children, giving off a pleasant smell and did not produce any smoke. A loss of one sense enhances all the others. As such, Jing Wen could easily smell the superior quality of the charcoal. A frown slowly emerged on his still face as he said, After these finish burning, sell the rest and keep the money for yourself. Jing Wen''s voice sounded extremely pleasant, it was like the sound created by the flapping of feathers only, it was a bit harsh sounding and muzzled for he had spoken very little in the past month. Hearing this, an indescribable emotion appeared on Ling Ans face as she refused to respond. Instead, she brought a fine porcelain cup before Ling Wens frozen lips, urging him to drink with her actions. Ling Wen, however, yet did allow the tea to go down through his throat in this manner. Seizing the cup in Ling Ans hands, he swung its contents into his mouth, spilling a good portion onto his clothes, causing it to blend with the stains left behind by the children. The mix of fluid trickled down his white robes, as though the fabric itself was shedding tears. Ling An finally could no longer suppress her emotions at Ling Wens senseless torture. Breaking down in tears, she asked between her sobs, Young master, we still have 20,000 liangs of silver left and the Emperors protection. Why must you torment yourself like this! Ling Wen wiped his lips with the sleeves of his robes and did not respond. Almost intuitively, he turned his head toward that mound in the courtyard and looked at it for a long time. Buried beneath it was his father, and also the father of the nation - the Prime Minister Ling Ping. Chapter 1 - The Little Taoist Jing An, seeing her young master unconvinced, calmed her mood with some effort. She skillfully wiped off the droplets of tea scattered on the ground and Jing Wens white robes, saying. The Great Zhu Dynasty was founded a mere 28 years ago. Its soul youthful and vibrant, its people prosperous yet not indulgent. Although the emperor Gaozu had died a mere ten years after unifying the heavens, he had left a strong foundation for his talented successor, the present emperor Yong. Young master, your fathers role as the nations first prime minister cannot be denied by yourself - were it not, the former emperor would not have wed his beloved daughter, the Honourable and Virtuous Princess Kang () to the old master. Seeing a trace of emotions at the corner of Jing Wens lips in response to her words, Jing Ans heart grew thrilled. She, however, maintained a tranquil tone as she continued, Young master, although you are not of the imperial succession, you still possess royal blood. As the ancients had once said, the dignity of an emperor cannot be lost, even in poverty. To carry pig intestine is not simply an insult to yourself, but an insult to the royal family itself - Suddenly, Jing Wen slapped the table before him, causing the empty teacup to quiver weakly in circles. Finally, after a long moment, both Jing An and the teacup recovered from their previous state of shock and confusion. Silence fell on the room. Enough, Jing Wen said decisively, his single word possessing an aura of authority that can only be cultivated through countless years of command. He stood from the table and made his way to his resting chamber, using his hands and the walls he had grown familiar over the past month with as a guide. After the faint sound of clicking between two pieces of wood was heard, Jing An knew Jing Wen must have reached his chambers. She rinsed the porcelain cup with scalding water, then returned it next to a shelf of a large variety of tea sets. During this whole process, her lips unconsciously carried a faint smile, continuing to be present on her lovely face as she left the building, and ultimately stood before Jing Pings grave. Seeing the incense Jing Wen had placed earlier had already been exhausted, so she placed another lit incense into the holder. She bowed to the mound and began to speak, Adopted father, the young master has finally begun to show traces of himself after so long. Though I am aware that provoking him is a foolish idea, I have neither the farsightedness adopted father possess nor the virtue adopted mother is known for. A few drops of blood flowed down her forehead - evidently, Jing An must have incurred such injuries from bowing in excess to Jing Pings grave. Regardless, Jing An ignored the wound and said, Did the ancients not say that aside from love, anger is the most powerful emotion? As long as the young master has returned to his former self, I am willing to bear all incarnations of his wrath. After this, Jing An spoke of a few more matters, such as how cold it had been in recent days, or how the servants of the Jing family were unfaithful for abandoning Jing An after he had dismissed them. In the end, half of the incense stick she had lit remained before Jing An finally left the courtyard. --- The sun had descended below the horizon, and the full moon took its place. Sitting in his room, Jing Wen had already changed to a new set of clothes that was likewise also completely white. Staring outside his window, he looked longingly at where the moon should be positioned at this moment. A furrow could be seen beneath the strip of cloth that covered his eyes as he struggled to recall the appearance of the full moon. A soft sigh left Jing Wen as he realised he had forgotten too much of the worlds beauty after only a month of blindness. What would happen after two months? Six months? A year? Ten years? Would he forget the kind look his mother always carried, or the strict yet loving of his father? Of course, even if he managed to regain his vision, he could not see those two people of which his flesh and blood comes from again. Ignorance comes from nescience, and a path to nescience is through forgetfulness. In the capital, Jing Wen had seen many scholars kill themselves at the first sign of dementia, and while Jing Wen was not as fanatical as those people, to forget the beauty of the world is truly a miserable thing. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. However, even if Jing Wen desired to recover his vision, how could he do it? The tales of mythical medicines that could cure all wounds were as old as time itself, but who had truly found such things? Pondering these thoughts that he never would have had as an imperial guard in the capital, Jing Wen slowly lost all sense of time and fell asleep at an unknown moment. The next day, the snowfall had lessened by a great degree. The pedals slowly drifted through the air, floating elegantly as if in some sort of dance. At points, the snowfall would move in unison, while at other times, move with great liberty. Were the scholars in Linan to see this scene, they would surely order their servants to pour them a cup of tea and compose poems beneath a pavilion. But to Jing Wen, there is no difference between the gentle waltz of the snowflakes and were there no snow at all. He woke up at the time of Mao (6:00 am), a habit he had since the earliest days of his martial training. Getting off the bed, he folded the quilt and made the bed, albeit the corners of the quilt were terribly misaligned. In the dining room of the Jing residence, he ate four freshly made hot meat buns, rinsed his mouth with cold tea leftover from the previous day, and returned to his resting chambers. He sat down cross-legged on the floor, his hands forming a lotus symbol. Jing Wen continued to remain in his position like an ice sculpture for a full shichen (2 hours). His expression was filled with disappointment, while his head was soon lowered in contemplation. In the end, he could not figure out how he had failed to circulate Qi in his body, and so thought no longer, shaking his head. Soon, he stood up, paid respect to his fathers grave, and left the Jing residence. He had left the box of pig intestines behind on the main street due to the mischief of the children Yesterday. Although a box of pig intestines was not worth much, the wooden chest was the first thing he had brought with his own wealth, gained from half a month of carrying things across the town. Arriving at the eaves he had been the previous day, he heard a large number of footsteps and breathing - more than he had seen in the entirety of the month he had been carrying goods through the main street. Was his wooden chest so interesting to attract the attention of the entire village? Of course not, it must be that some traveller had set up a stall at this very location, gathering the interest of the townsfolk. Despite the proximity of Jing village to the capital, it was separated from it by mountains and rivers, making the journey difficult for little benefits. Any traveller that had come here would naturally be of some novelty for the curious inhabitants of the village. As if to prove his conjecture, the sharp sound of a handbell commonly used by merchants travelled through the crowded street. The sound was followed by the quietness of the townsfolk. The individual holding the bell was of a slender and elegant build, though the loose fitness of the Taoist robes he was wearing made him appear somewhat humorous. The clothing crawled above his Adams apple, bringing attention to the little Taoists rather ordinary face. Were one asked to state the Taoists most prominent feature, it would be no doubt his slender eyebrows, which appeared like a willow branch elegantly curved above a clear lake. The Taoist raised his voice and spoke in a clear manner, My master, the great Taoist master Guo Xiling () has instructed this humble Taoist, Zhou Aimin (ܰ) to divine the fortunes of the men under Heaven in these times of mourning. Good people of the Jing Village, there is no need for any rush, for I shall only leave after three days of rest. Please property line up if you wish for your fortune to be told! The little Taoists words seemed to have a magical effect on the town folks, who obediently formed a queue without many difficulties. The Taoist gazed at the first person lined before him, a man of thin stature and dark complexion. He said without any reservation, The yin Qi within your body is imbalanced. Aside from a change to a diet of more yang in nature, abstain from sexual activities will allow you to recover much of your lost strength and deficiency of blood. The man before the Taoist grew surprised, thinking; even without words, this Taoist was able to foretell my troubles. He must be a great master well versed in the divines! Hurriedly thanking the Taoist, he copied a prescription of various vegetables given by the Taoist, before leaving. The second person, a woman wearing a light green dress that did not violate the conducts of mourning, stepped up with awkward steps. Her expectations raised by the patient before her, she waited for the Taoist to make his judgements. As expected, it was soon that a confident smile appeared on the Taoists face. Your struggles of the common actions such as walking are a result of dullness in the senses. For that, your problem has already been sorted. The woman naturally asked, What is the venerable Taoist suggesting? The Taoist answered, I have suggested to your husband a reduction of sexual activities. The masters often state that too much of a good thing is harmful. As long as you two practice moderation, your senses will return in due time. The Taoist motioned his hand to bring the woman closer and whispered a few words into her ears. Hearing these instructions, the face of the woman turned scarlet, and she quickly left the stall. The Taoist, seeing the woman hurriedly depart, could not help but chuckle a few times in amusement. Soon, he began divining for the next individual in the queue. By noon, much of the townsfolk interested in the Taoist had received a satisfactory answer, returning to their homes to act on this said advice. As such, only two people were left on the main street. Jing Wen, as a former member of the imperial guard, looked upon the people of JiangHu () with relative disdain, particularly diviners, who he thought to base their speculations off simple observations and broad language. The true reason why he had been waiting before the Taoists stall was simply that he wanted someone to help him find the wooden chest he had lost the previous day. As he was about to approach the stall, the little Taoist preemptively knocked something by his side, producing a hollow sound. This sound, was of course, from Jing Wens wooden chest. Chapter 2 - Absolute Certainty Jing Wen raised his head, almost as if to meet the Taoists eyes through that piece of white cloth. He furrowed his brows and asked, May I ask how venerable Taoist manage to see my purpose here? The Taoist, Zhou Aimin smiled, revealing his canine and answered, Since sir is certainly no ordinary man, I will be sincere. Zhou Aimin gazed at Jing Wens face and continued, Judging by the lack of calluses on your palm, and their presence on only your right index finger and thumb, it could be seen that you are no farmer, but instead an individual skilled with the bow. Jing Village is surrounded on four sides by mountains, with the only entrance a valley by the Qiantang River (Ǯ), there are seldom any games and plenty of fish. As such, it can be assumed that you are not a native of this land, or the very least, had lived here for only a short period of your life. Jing Wen grew rather shocked. To be able to tell so much from a few calluses on his fingers was truly unexpected. The furrow on his brows lighted somewhat. Venerable Taoist is truly a dragon among men. However, there are still a dozen people in the village with a powerful physique, how could my status as a foreigner give away my ownership of the wooden chest? Zhou Aimin tapped his fingers against the table he sat behind, and an aged sound rang out. That is a simple task of itself. Most men responsible for transporting these things would be given a wooden chest in the early years of their teen, approximately by their 14th birthday at the latest. By sirs profile, you must be at least 18 of age. From the lingering vitality of the chests timber, it could be assumed that it was purchased more than a month ago I had learnt earlier that no youths in the village had recently passed the age of 14, so it leaves only honourable sir as the rightful owner of the chest. Jing Wen, by now, was genuinely interested. Revealing an expression he had hidden for over a month, he asked with curiosity in his voice, Is that so if it is not disrespectful, may I ask if venerable Taoist practise any martial arts that heighten their senses and sharpen ones mind? Moreover, I had been wondering, how could venerable Daoist foretell the martial relationship between the first man and the woman after him? Zhou Aimin used his feet to push the wooden chest toward Jing Wen as he explained, This humble Taoist has little talents in martial arts. However, Heaven has been fair and compensated me with exceptionally keen senses and a sharp mind. As for the pairs marital status, it was through the trust the woman had placed in me after I had solved her husbands lingering issues. After all, aside from ones wife, who would be aware of the issues plaguing the man would be a matter of excessive vigour in the bedroom? Jing Wen made a half bow to Zhou Aimin to express his esteem towards those impressive deductions. He said, Venerable Taoist is unlike the phonies seen in the capital. If you have not made any reservations for the night, would venerable Taoist consider staying at my humble residency? Zhou Aimin, shocked by Jing Wens sudden gesture, hurriedly lept off from his chair and returned the bow to him. Though this action would be surely lost to Jing Wen, Zhou Aimin had still done it, saying in that position, I dare not attempt sirs regard, I am merely good at a few tricks. Concerning your generosity to allow this humble Taoist to freeload, I must reject the goodwill, as I had already made plans for the night. Jing Wen, by nature, was not an overly intimate person. He had already acted unlike himself in asking the Taoist in the first place, so he had no intentions to further persuade Zhou Aimin. He nodded, and wordlessly departed with the wooden chest. After the conversation with Zhou Aimin, Jing Wens expression quickly reverted back to one as cold as the sheets of ice frozen above the Qiantang River. However, when he returned, Jing An noticed he had eaten two bowls of rice and cleared half of the food present on the table. She tactfully said nothing so as to not disturb Jing Wens strangely jovial mood and silently cleaned the table. Jing Wen had spent half a day observing the Taoist read the fortunes of the villagers, and then had to transport the goods today and yesterday - which he had missed due to the childrens action - across the village, which would take the rest of the day. But still, Jing Wen had managed to make time to pay respect to his fathers grave in between. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. --- The next day, Jing Wen was once more carrying the box, though its contents of pig intestines had been replaced by the much more pleasant aroma of mountain herbs. What he had encountered below the eaves of Mainstreet with the little Taoist appeared to not have influenced him at all, for this morning, he had once more eaten four meat buns, much to Ling Ans disappointment. Carrying the wooden chest, Jing Wen avoided the long line of eager villagers waiting for the little Taoist. While he could not see, Jing Wen could tell these people were different from those of the previous day due to the difference in their voice. Inevitably, Zhou Aimins reputation must have grown many folds due to the success of his reading the previous day. Although Jing Wen had a good impression of the Zhou Aimin, he could not rid himself of his negative feelings toward divination in a single door. He did not have any plans of asking the Taoist to read his own fortunes, he maintained a steady speed as he walked past where the Taoist had set up his stalls. Who knew that when he was passing, the Taoist would actually interrupt the advice he was currently giving? Honorable sir! The venerable lady before me has an ailment that I alone cannot cure. It must be the fate of the Heavens to have sent you my way! Jing Wens footsteps ceased, as he stood in place. While he had no good feelings toward Jing Village, these people were still the ones that his father had been surrounded by in his early life. Moreover, the venerable lady Zhou Aimin was referring to should be the old and widowed lady Zhi (ֻ), whose only child had died in the wars to unify the land beneath heavens launched by the Zhu some twenty years ago. In the end, Jing Wen placed the wooden chest against the wall not far from Zhou Aimins stall and stood behind him. He said emotionlessly, Venerable Taoist, my medical skills are limited to treating stab wounds and burns. While I am willing to help, I am afraid I will not be up to your expectations. Zhou Aimin thought that Jing Wen was simply being humble. He paused for a moment, giving the impression that he was in deep thought, before suddenly saying, Sir, your martial skills were once second to none in the Great Zhu Empire. And now, even if it had been greatly weakened by your injuries, it should be still of sufficient quality. Lady Zhi is suffering from a lingering spirit that plagues her mind and corrodes her health. If you are willing to channel your Qi through her liver, passing through her lower Dantian () and ending at her heart, I will receive great help in dispelling the spirit. At this moment, two thoughts appeared in Jing Wens mind, but out of respect for Zhou Aimin did not speak of them before the townsfolk. Rather, he asked, Venerable Taoist, I have been recently unable to even channel Qi through my own body, not to mention anyone elses furthermore, lady Zhis body is frail and cannot tolerate the fierce nature of my Qi. Zhou Aimin, as if expecting Jing Wen to suppress his emotions and instead place his concerns regarding lady Zhi first, shook his head and said, Sir, your time here has cleansed your mind and calmed your spirit. Though I am not certain how fierce your Qi, or the issues currently plaguing you, I assure you that as long as you follow my instructions, lady Zhi can tolerate it. Jing Wen looked down and fell silent for a long time. His robes gingerly fluttered in the wind as a breeze blew past Mainstreet, carrying with it a flurry of snow. One of the flakes landed on the piece of white cloth, blending with the fabrics colour as it melted. The wind also stirred the bells attached to Zhou Aimins stall, creating a faint, but heart-stirring chime that reflected the sounds of nature. As the breezes subsided, the snow was carried to some other place along the broad road, and the sound of the bells slowly dissipated below the eaves. Only then, did Jing Wen open his mouth to speak. Venerable Taoist, while I trust your goodwill toward lady Zhi, I do not trust your skills in cultivation. Qi is the product of the generosity of heavens, and mustnt be treated so lightly as you do. Jing Wen stretched out his hands and an extremely weak, faint light appeared between his fingers. He said, I have indeed observed a mellowness in my spiritual essence, and perhaps there is a possibility to rid lady Zhi of her illness. However, my experience as an imperial guard has taught me that a ten percent chance of failure is as good as one hundred percent. There needs to be an absolute certainty. Jing Wen turned to lady Zhi, who, he assumed, was disheartened by his rejection of the Taoists ideas. He said, I have a few medicine and herbs, such as the 10-year old ginseng in my residence. By twilight, I shall deliver these to you, lady Zhi, and it should prolong my ladys life. But what lady must understand is that the matters of spirits are those depending on the self, and medicine can only aid in recovery. Having said his words, Jing Wen no longer saw any purpose standing. Raising the wooden chest onto his back, Jing Wen left the stall of Zhou Aimin. A long time passed before Zhou Aimin recovered. Staring at the overwhelming crowd lining before him, he sighed and said in an amicable tone, The honourable sir does indeed have many nuggets of wisdom. Zhou Aimin paused before he said, The previous breeze was a sigh of ill omens, carrying the fortunes out of this village. I shall remain here for another day, and in compensation for today, shall read each individual two fortunes. Lady Zhi, who had been stunned by Jing Wens generosity in giving her a variety of herbs, including the renowned 10-year old ginseng, recovered after hearing these words. She was the first one to leave Zhou Aimins stall. Soon, the entire queue had scattered. Some of them remained lingering on the Mainstreet, while others returned to their homes to doze off the chill of winter. Zhou Aimin leaned against the wooden chair he stood on. Watching the heavy clouds that appeared to cover the whole world, he said, As master had said, a starved camel is still bigger than a living horse. Chaper 3 - A Mountain is Blocking his Path In the Great Zhu Empire, there is an abundance of geniuses. Individuals who would be regarded as eagles in other parts of the empire, or a mere ten years ago, were as common as dirt in Linan. Due to the density of talents, it is even more enticing for the commoners to gossip whos stronger than who. Among these hearsays commonly heard among restaurants and inns, the most famous would no doubt be the list of Xinqingnian (i). The list itself was composed by the mysterious and unfathomable Xianzi (֪) Pavilions, a secret organisation with influence stretching from Linan to the Yuelin () in the South. Their connections were truly impressive, as on the Xinqingnian included the obscure figure of the successor to the Zijin (Ͻ) sect, Ming Haoran (Ȼ), the secret bastard son of the Ximo (ħ) sect leader, Hong Ling () and countless other previously unknown youths. Naturally, many figures were only known through their association with the older generation or the prestige of their sect. Immediately after the Xinqingnian was published, the legitimacy of the ranking quickly became a widespread topic among commoners and even some noble households. Particularly contentious was the ranking for swordsmanship, whom Ming Haoran had topped, with Hong Ling closely following at second. Supposedly, an admirer of Hong Ling, seeing him fall second to Ming Haoran, had committed suicide upon learning of this list, adding further controversy on this topic. The situation for boxing, knifesmanship, spearmanship and whatnot, were not far behind the extremities compared to the list of swordsmen, with their own share of fanaticism and controversy. On the list, it could be said that only one person firmly had both feet firmly in the first place. The field is marksmanship and its undisputed master among the younger generation was Jing Wen. That is, until his eyesight was lost. Were it any other field, perhaps being visionless, would result in the drop of twenty-odd places, as all martial artists had heightened senses, and many experts would train to fight in lightness conditions. However, archery was far different. You can rely on neither touch nor smell, and hearing is inadequate were the target far away. After the loss of his vision, Jing Wen was dropped from the list entirely, and a wandering martial artist by the name of Qi Qi () took the mantle. At first, many individuals believed that even with his vision lost, Jing Wen could regain a high ranking on another field - after all, he was a genius not seen in a hundred years. Who would have known that Jing Wen was so disturbed by the loss of his parents that he lost his cultivation, forcing him to retire back to his ancestral village, and disappeared completely before even reaching the age of eighteen? On the day that he had announced this, more than a dozen admirers had killed themselves, causing the ranking of marksmanship to overnight, become the most controversial field of the Xinqingnian. --- The turmoil his departure caused never reached Jing Wen. He was currently facing the courtyard of his residency. His legs were dangling from the platform he sat off, barely not disturbing the tranquil surface of the small lake running beneath it and the carps swimming within. Without turning his head, he said, Jing An, do we have any books on the flow of Qi? Jing An replied from his side, Of course young master. Your fathers collection of books is rivalled only by the imperial library. There is the Wushi''er Bingfang, Huangdi Neijing, Shennong Ben Cao Jing, Nan Jing, Shang Han Lun, Maijing and a dozen others. Hearing the names of these classics, Jing Wen recalled much of their content and realised aside from the Wushi''er Bingfang, none of them had the contents he desired. He said after some time, Read-out the notes I had made on Wushi''er Bingfang in the 13th year of Yong. Hearing this, Jing An stood up and entered the residency. As she had said earlier, Jing Ping had indeed kept a vast collection, which both she and Jing Wen had read and written notes over their earlier days. Although Jing Wen did not have the disposition of a scholar, he inherited his fathers excellent organisation skills, and would always keep the notes he had written in boxes based on the year. As such, it did not take long for Jing An to find the notes and return to the courtyard. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. She gazed at the page in her hands than the profile of her blind young master. She said after a moment of silence, Young Master, your calligraphy is really good, but you wrote only the ancients know not of Yin and Yang nor of the Five Elements... no wonder the old master had punished you so harshly that day. Jing Wen cocked his head. The white cloth hid the emotions that flashed through his eyes when Jing An had spoken of his fathers discipline. He eventually said cooly, The book talks mostly about specific medical prescriptions. Since we have a renowned physician attending to us at the time, I saw no need to be specific. The only significant part of the novel should then be what Ive written, and a few incantations. Jing An sighed, thinking that if Jing Wens notes were somewhat more extensive, he would have been both skilled at the pen and the sword. She stood up, preparing to bring back her own notes on the Wushi''er Bingfang. But suddenly, Jing Wen held up his unfolded palm, causing her to stop her actions. To him, this single sentence was enough. His purpose in asking Jing An the circulation classics in their library was due to the matters regarding the little Taoist and lady Zhi, particularly, the Qi that flows through ones meridian channels. What his writing on the notes expressed was not any form of disdain for the ancients, but rather an understanding he had come to after a long period of thought after reading the classic. In present, the theory of Qi was that it was separated into Yin and Yang, which is further split into the five elements - fire, earth, metal, water and wood. Martial arts is then the act of balancing these forces, enhancing the quality of the Qi within ones body to achieve things near impossible for the human body. However, the ancients had a completely different theory. Compared to the delicate nature of martial arts nowadays, they viewed Qi more akin to how one would see firewood. As long as there is enough of it, it burns. In that sense, it was a very simple and crass method, leaving the balance of the body a mess, and would frequently explode, greatly harming the cultivator. Zhou Aimins comment on the increasingly calm nature of his Qi had indeed made Jing Wen think about many things. Looking at this note, he realised the reason behind his inability to circulate Qi was because, after the loss of his vision, he was no longer able to manage the balance of the wood element of his Qi, causing it to become unstable. What Zhou Aimin said that his Qi was calm after a month in seclusion was true, but behind the tranquil surface was an undercurrent of turbulence. Of course, simply being aware of this matter was not enough. The obvious solution to his problem was to cultivate like the ancients, but it is far simpler said than done. Talent in the contemporary Way of Qi does not mean he will have equal talent in the Way of the ancients. If anyone found out a path that can finally lead them out of the sorry state Jing Wen had been trapped in, only to realise that the way was actually blocked by a mountain, how devastated they would be. Not only that, but the chances of all his Qi becoming beyond his control, and destroying his mind and spirit was a very likely occurrence. Jing Wen extended his feet into the cold lake, causing the carps gathering beneath him to scatter, seemingly pushed by the ripples formed. He turned towards Jing An and requested, Bring a stick of mind-cleansing incense. --- Rubbing the incense stick intensively, Jing Wen compensated his lack of sight by feel. The incense stick had a fine grain and was thin and fragile - as if about to bend at any moment under the force of his fingers. It gave off a pleasant aroma even without burning, a bit like sweet fruit, but only when burnt, will its true essence and effect reveal itself. Jing Wen made a thought, and the incense sticks tip lit aflame. This technique was called Flame at Thought, and was often the first technique taught to martial artists and other cultivators, but while it was convenient, most regarded it as absolutely rude and respectful were it to be used on anyone other than oneself. Immediately, Jing Wen felt the wondrous effect of the incense. Sticking it into a holder, Jing Wen did not change to a conventional meditation position but simply allowed his feet to remain in the water, and his arm supporting his leaned posture. Only his eyes were closed, not visionless, but truly closed behind that layer of white cloth. The world around him at this moment immediately began to change. The changes were most obvious in the snow around him, which began to tremble faintly, as if excited by something. Then, the smoke of the incense began to quiver, swaying like a snake slithering through an endless desert, it At this moment, a carp jumped out of the water. Leaping over a willow branch, its thick body accidentally, or perhaps intentionally, slapped against an unsuspecting stonefly, causing it to drop into the water. Fly through the air, a bead of water landed on the willow branch, wiping away the snow that gathered on the arm. Faintly, a hint of purple could be seen budding from that spot. As the carp returned to the lake, ripple so small not even the human eye could see was created. It spread outwards, eventually touching Jing Wen. Not a moment later, the purple flower withered before it could bloom, the incense smoke became straight, and the snow reverted to a lazy state. Jing Wens face first became pale like the snow, then scarlet red the next second. Shifting between the two phases, Jing Wens mouth was forced open, and a mouthful of blood came out. This series of events happened so quickly that only when the blood was dissolving in the water did Jing An realise Jing Wen had failed. She promptly searched in her sleeves, only to realise she had not brought any medication as she did not expect him to fail. Jing Wen coughed into his sleeves, before waving his other hand. He said, I am fine. The Qi was merely interrupted, not reversed after resting for half a sichen, I will be fine. Jing Wen had been cultivating since the age of six. Aside from the freaks that began circulating Qi in their mothers wombs, no one can start earlier than that. For that reason, he was familiar with the consequence of failing to properly circulate Qi, and knew that while having his Qi interrupted was a painful process, it does not do any harm. After twelve years of cultivation, how could they not know? Even an idiot by now would have realised how to circulate Qi with a failure rate of nearly zero per cent. For anyone to fail at this would be akin to a fish failing to swim, or a bird not knowing how to fly. It was not only extremely humiliating, but so atrocious it was impressive. But for Jing Wen, figuring a way out of his current state of destitution was already enough. Although he had been humiliated and oppressed the past month, the pride of a lion is entrenched within their bones. Jing Wen was confident that, with enough time, he should be able to recover a portion of his former strength. Even if he lacked any talents, he would simply move that mountain, a single stone at a time. Thinking about this, the massive weight he felt on his shoulders lightened by the tiniest fraction, and the cold water that submerged his feet felt a little warm. Chapter 4 - Little Taoist in Dire Straits Under an old wall where a few cracks could be seen, was a bamboo chair and next to it was a table made of stone. A wine container was on the table, while the wine glass was not. The glass was in the Little Taoists hand. The wine was the famous Tiger Bone Wine - a single cup was worth twenty liang, more than its weight in gold. But at this moment, there was a troubled expression on Zhou Aimins face instead of appreciation for the drink. Abruptly, the emotion disappeared as a man wearing brocade clothes entered the courtyard. The man was naturally the owner of the residence, Mister Wang (), who had brought a noble title through his wealth. By his side was four young female attendants, each appearing around the age of fourteen and rather beautiful. One of the female servants in the household went to Zhou Aimins side to deliver him some tea and snack, but was promptly refused. The female servant, evidently disappointed, bit her lips and made sure that as she left, that her cleavage was revealed. A hidden glint flashed through Mister Wangs eyes as he saw that Zhou Aimin seemingly had no reactions at all. Young master Zhou, it has been the second day yet you have only seen the poor scenery of this ones courtyard. Although Jing village has been rather obscure until the illustrious Prime Minister, its landscape has already been good and could not be seen elsewhere in Zhili. If young master Zhou wishes, I could lend you one of my servants to tour you around. Zhou Aimin placed the wineglass on the table before shaking his head. Mister Wang, to allow me to reside in your abode is generous enough. I will spend tomorrow predicting fortunes, and will be unable to see the views of Jing village. Mister Wang lowered his head. Although the townsman of the village did not know, him, as an individual with some influence in the capital, was well aware of Zhou Aimins true identity as the mysterious son of the Prince of Qiao (S), who even the current emperor has to address as his uncle. The Prince of Qiao was Emperor Gaozus sworn/blood brother, and one of his most outstanding generals, with a sway in the empire second only to Emperor Yong himself. While Emperor Yong had allowed noble titles to be purchased, even the most wealthy of merchants were frowned upon by the true elites. If Mister Wang wants to further his position, the only way is through backdoors, and in his courtyard is one second to only the emperor himself. Putting a smile on his face, Mister Wang said humbly, Young master Zhou, the people of Jing village are simple-minded and shortsighted, unworthy of your sagely guidance. If you do not wish to admire the villages landscape, I can lend you one of my attendants, who are well trained and obedient Zhou Aimin raised his eyebrows. Concealing the disgust in his voice, he said coldly, Mister Wang, whether one is young or old, man or woman, they should always abide by their promise. If you consider me such a dishonourable man, I shall depart this second. Mister Wangs face immediately turned pale like paper. He felt as though a lump had appeared in his throat as he said dryly, Of course not. Slapping his face until it was swoll, Mister Wang finally said, This one has misspoke and will certainly not disturb your rest again. Zhou Aimin gazed at the four-woman standing behind Mister Wang and saw their frightened and paled face. He hid his trembling hand within his sleeves, and swiftly downed the remaining wine in his cup as if to drown his anger. He tilted his head up and did not speak until Mister Wang had left. When Mister Wang had left the courtyard, he smacked out with his hand, causing a precious porcelain vase to fall from the table. He glared at one of his female attendants and said harshly, Inform the gentleman Nangong Zhu (Ϲ) at once that Zhou Aimin of the Qiao household is here. If he wants to make a big name of himself in the Xinqingnian heh, he will understand. Looking at the broke vase laying on the ground, Mister Wang closed his eyes before opening it once more. He turned to the attendant who had offered Zhou Aimin refreshments and began to lecture. How could you be so useless! I had paid two liang of silver for you and yet you failed to even entice a mere Zhou Aimin. I refuse to believe a man, even a Taoist could resist the enticement of a woman. Servants! Give her twenty lashings, and make sure if she does not die, she will not be able to walk again! The female servant was so frightened she immediately collapsed onto the ground, causing Mister Wang to view her with even more disdain. At this moment, one of the other three servants clenched their fist and said with a voice thinner than a mosquitos, Master although you are angry, to kill sister Su ( ) would be wasting your money.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Mister Wang went silent for a moment, before he said, That indeed makes sense. I shall be merciful. Instead of the lashings, Suer will only have her tongue removed and promptly blinded. After that, sell her to a brothel. The servant who stood up, seeing the dark look on Mister Wangs face, no longer dared to speak up. Looking at Suer, her gaze was full of pity, almost on the verge of open tears. --- At the hour of Si (10:00), Zhou Aimin hid the book he had been reading till then into his sleeves. Grabbing a small box, he sighed and mumbled at the thought of Yesterdays events, The merchants residing in rural villages are tyrants who know no law. A moment later, from over the wall, a voice spoke, The Heaven is high and the emperor is far away. Young master Zhou, this is a common saying even in the capitals, could you not be aware of it? Zhou Aimins eyes narrowed slightly. He took out a dagger his master had given him, turned and looked at the stone walls. He saw the spider webs festering upon it, but not the person who had spoken the sentence. It seems that this gentleman already knows my name. According to the Book of Virtues, two parties must know each others name. Would this gentleman bestow me this honour? The voice over the wall laughed, before replying seriously, Young master Zhou is indeed an interesting person. Very well; I am Nangong Zhu, ranked 98th on the Xinqiannian in the fields of spearmanship. I had come from a simple background of farmers, so forgive me, young master, if I act crudely. Zhou Aimin, clearly understood the implicit threat within Nangong Zhus words, but still managed to calm his anxiety and answered peacefully, So it is fellow Nangong Zhu. I had come here to simply divine the good people of this villages fortunes - for what reason have I incurred your hostility? Nangong Zhu laughed once more, the snickers only fading after a long time. He answered without emotion, Surely you must understand, young master Zhou, that I have no bad blood with you. This is simply business. I assure you, young master Zhou, that by the end of it, you will have returned to your father, the honourable Prince of Qiaos estate in one piece. Realising it was impossible for him to reason with Nangong Zhu, Zhou Aimin spoke no more. However, during their brief exchange of words, he had used the dagger to cut in the middle of his palm, causing fresh blood to spill out. Softly chanting a few mantras under his breath, Zhou Aimin watched with sharp eyes as the blood in his hand slowly disappeared into the soil beneath him. Not a moment after the blood faded, Nangong Zhu jumped over the wall. He was dressed in dark blue, and had a rather ordinary face edging on twenty. Zhou Aimin looked at the man and sighed. Im sure you are collaborating with Mister Wang. Since that, Im sure no one will be able to save me. Even in such a serious moment, he was able to make light-hearted commentary. Haha, for me to be able to meet face to face with such a noble individual, my younger self would not even be able to dream of it. The young man slowly walked towards Zhou Aimin, and even more slowly raised his left hand. Between his fingers, it was possible to see white light. Zhou Aimin had seen this many times with his master, and more recently, with Jing Wen beneath the eaves. It was light concentrated from Qi. Zhou Aimin could feel the horrifying influence coming from that cluster of light. In Nangong Zhus right hand was a bamboo pole. The bamboo rested on the grass and did not leave a trace. In preparation for Zhou Aimins visit, Mister Wang had ordered all the grass to be cut short. Perhaps because of that, the grass did not fold beneath the bamboos weight. No, the bamboo pole never touched the grass in the first place. In fact, it was only because of Zhou Aimins excellent senses that he could see the bamboo pole at that position in the first place. It had already disappeared by the moment Zhou Aimin had processed it! The next moment, the bamboo pole appeared before him. Pah! The terrifying spear hit him directly in the chest. Nangong Zhu had been a farmer for ten years, since the age of eight. His spear, was the accumulated strength of a decade of labour. This force assaulted Zhou Aimin, pushing him back to violently collide with the stone wall, leaving behind a web of cracks. What a terrible sight. --- Jing Wen was before the burial mound. He had already lit incense and bowed to the grave, so now he was only silently conveying his thought to his departed father. His face was still somewhat pale and sickly from his failed cultivation Yesterday, but his cheeks bear a hint of red that suggested he had recovered. As he was about to pour a cup of wine in his fathers honour, his action was suddenly interrupted by the sound of shattering china and rolling fruits. Jing Wen placed down the cup and turned to the origin of the sound. He asked, Whats wrong? Jing An, ignoring the dropped plate of fruits originally meant as an offering for Jing Ping, replied with a tremble in her voice, Y-young master, there are characters written with blood on the walls. A frown appeared on Jing Wens face. He was familiar with this technique. In the capital, it was commonly used by Taoist to communicate confidential or otherwise important messages over relatively short distances without the need of a delivery boy. While there were countless Taoists in the capital, there was only one in Jing Village at this moment. What does it say? Wang household. The frown on Jing Wens face grew deeper. The first time he and Zhou Aimin met, he had offered the little Taoist a place at his residency, but was refused on the basis that Zhou Aimin already had a place to stay at. However, afterwards, he had not inquired Zhou Aimin where he would stay. Minster Wang was famous for being ambitious yet foolish if Zhou Aimin were so desperate as to use this technique, then he must be in great danger. To say that he was close to the Little Taoist would be false. Their relationship was that of complete strangers. But he did not need to ponder if Zhou Aimin was worth rescuing. The Little Taoist had trusted him, so he is obligated to act. Jing Wen walked up to a humble wooden shed in the distance and returned with a buffalo horn bow and a small box of arrows. He tightened the deer tender that served as the bow string, and without the use of his vision, leapt onto the walls behind Jing Pings grave. Chapter 5 - Crimson Flowers Blossoming in a Pond The white cloth that covered Jing Wens eyes resembled a flag fluttering in the winds as it trailed Jing Wens rapid pace atop the pavements. Jing Wen, in contrast, was more akin to a discharged arrow, travelling with the speed of eagles. Jing Wen was not using qinggong, for his troubles with mana prevented him from doing as such. Nevertheless, his skills had allowed him to travel at tremendous speeds, while his work carrying the wooden box across the town allowed him to remember the layout of the town to near perfection. A frightening woosh sound could be heard as his feet abruptly stopped before the Wang household. The force he carried, however, did not. The trees overshadowing the Wang household walls swayed violently. The tree before him parted, revealing a cottage within the courtyard. Jing Wen looked with an indifferent expression, and aimed his buffalo bone bow at the shack. He was waiting for the moment Nangong Zhu would expose himself. --- Nangong Zhu was currently sighing with emotion. He gazed at the tied up Zhou Aimin and could not help but wonder how the Little Taoist could be so composed in such desire situation. Didnt the books say that indifference is the greatest insult to a man? Could Zhou Aimin be looking down at him even from the position of a captive? He removed the fabric blocking Zhou Aimins mouth and said, Young master Zhou, over my years in Jianghu, I had learnt of a few poisons that target the spirit, particularly Gu () from the Nanyue (Խ) people. To ensure that you dont harm me after returning to Prince Qiaos side, I have to implant one into you. Please forgive me for this. Zhou Aimin looked at Nangong Zhu for a long while, before saying, Fellow Nangong, a gentleman doesnt renegade on his words, if I return unharmed, I would not take revenge. However, to use something as precarious as Gu is ill-fitting of your status on the Xinqiannian. How absurd! If the son of the infamous Ximo Sect, who rape and torture countless innocents, could take number two spot on the Xinqiannian, whats wrong with using Gu poison? The moment he said the last word, Nangong Zhu took out a small scent wood box from his sleeves. Carefully unlocking it, he retrieved an insect similar in appearance to a silkworm, yet possessed a black and red hue, causing it to appear especially malicious. Seeking to provoke a reaction of fear from Zhou Aimin, he introduced the worm, This Gu was placed within a jar along with 50 other poisonous creatures. After entering through your ears, it will begin to reside within your bloodstream, feeding off your essence blood and sucking your spirit, leaving you a slow, painful death. Even the most precious medicine will only leave it in a weakened state - you can only rely on me monthly for the remedy. The Gu in his hand, as if sensing Nangong Zhus intention, grew ecstatic, wiggling its plump and dark body, it gave off a content cry, sounding shrill and unpleasant, akin to grating an iron nail against a rough surface. At this moment, Jing Wen exerted force on his right arm and hand. The bowstring was pulled out like a full moon, giving off its own buzz that offset the Gus cry. The arrow on the string was shaking slightly, but quickly turned calm, like a boulder resting against a cliffside. When Nangong Zhu was about to place his hand next to Zhou Aimins ears, Jing Wen released his index and thumb slightly. The bowstring was violently thrown back and the arrow swiftly shot out like lightning, passing through the hunched trees, it tore the sky and went straight toward Nangong Zhus chest! Nangong Zhu, feeling the imminent danger, did not hesitate to drop the Gu onto the ground to protect his life. He pulled the bamboo pole toward his body, and obstruct the path of the arrow. Pu. With a muffled sound, the arrow, with far greater speed than any other, hit the bamboo pole with its body swirling rapidly. The arrowhead easily pierced through the bamboo and imbedded itself within Nangong Zhu. Signs of crimson could be seen blooming on his robes. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Nangong Zhu, however, seemed unfazed by the bloody wound. The bamboo had prevented the body of the arrow from puncturing through along with its head. Although it was painful, he would not die from a simple skin-deep wound. Still, he was aware that Jing Wen would not simply shoot one arrow. He glanced at the walls where Jing Wen shot the arrows, and stepped forward. Pu, pu, pu. Three more arrows landed where Nangong Zhu had been standing, piercing into the ground so deeply only its tail could be seen. The second and third arrow had landed at the same place as the first, splitting the body of the arrow before it. With an ordinary buffalo bone bow, he had done this. There was no doubt that Jing Wens mastery of the bow at an incredibly high level. However, they did not hit Nangong Zhu, for he had disappeared! A hint of furrow could be seen beneath the white cloth. Jing Wen turned his body to the side and took two steps back with unparalleled swiftness, landing on the peak of an artificial mountain. Suddenly, a navy shadow emerged from the leaning trees. Within the blink of an eye, the bamboo pole shot out like bolts at Jing Wens throat. Jing Wen moved his feet with a light shuffle and appeared behind the artificial mountain. Yet Nangong Zhus spear seemed have locked onto him - travelling through the small holes existing on the artificial mountain, the bamboo pole grazed Jing Wens neck, taking with it his blood and skin. The remnants of this tremendous force still managed to force Jing Wen to step back two steps, his feet misstepping onto the beginnings of the gardens pond. Jing Wen, feeling his cloth shoe growing soaked, had an expression of further displeasure. However, he was not shocked by his failings; after losing the initiative and forced to engage in close quarters, he had essentially lost all abilities to fight back. This was a flaw inherent to bows, not to mention his blindness leaving him unable to see the location of Nangong Zhus spear. From the very beginning, he had no desire to defeat Nangong Zhu. He had merely aimed to create enough havoc to attract the attention of the village, and delay Nangong Zhu long enough for either the townsfolk or Zhou Aimin to free himself - at the least, he must not die from Nangong Zhus assault. The muscles hidden beneath his white robes tightened suddenly, and his legs, as though containing hidden springs, leapt from the pond. At the same moment, the bamboo pole appeared once more. With Jing Wen helpless in mid-air, he could not prevent the spear from taking another piece of flesh from his tight. A hint of pain could be seen on Jing Wens face, yet nothing changed in his movement. With the thrust accumulated from gravity, he brutally crashed down onto a wooden bridge like a meteorite. The wooden bridge, of course, could not stand this. With a loud crunching sound, it collapsed into the water. A moment later, Jing Wen leapt up from the debris, the blood leaving through his injuries splashing the surface of the pond, attracting fish to visit the broken bridge, which now appeared rather desolate. Nangong Zhu, hidden among the trees like a tiger preparing to pounce again, saw through the laps between the leaves the calmness on Jing Wens face and felt his hand holding the bamboo stick grow stiff. Jing Wens expression could only be achieved an incredible degree of focus and soberness. He thought that if Jing Wen still possessed his vision, it would be impossible for his bamboo pole to even tear off a piece of that white robe, much less flesh. The thought left Nangong Zhu terrified, his whole body growing cold from head to foot. At this moment, he was determined to kill Jing Wen. The bamboo pole, accompanied by only the rustle of leaves, left the woods. Yet as it was about to make an impact with Jing Wen, the silent Zhou Aimin cried out with all his strength. Ren! In the compass, there exist 24 mountains, with Ren facing directly North. It was evident that Zhou Aimin was hinting at where Nangong Zhu was striking at. Yet how could the Little Taoist have caught sight of the bamboo pole from such a distance, and with Nangong Zhu hidden behind a row of trees? Regardless, Jing Wen, upon hearing Zhou Aimins anxious shout, and moved his free hand without faltering, it was as though he was once more lifting the wooden box onto his back. With great force and steadiness, he forcefully blocked Nangong Zhus killing blow. A small explosion tore through the air as the Qi concealed within the spear was released. From Jing Wens hand, as pale as white jade, blood began to seep as his skin parted like new leaves sprouting from ancient birch bark. Moments later, the two separated, landing on two sides of the pond, now muddy from the stirred settlements as a result of the impact. Jing Wen took out an arrow and drew the bow backwards. The sound of cracks could be heard as the buffalo bone suffered the strain from the fingers pulling the bow, which has begun to bleed due to the bowstring dug into his fingers. A violent breeze blow through the garden, startling the surface of the pond and causing the snow gathered atop the eaves to swirl, temporarily covering the world in white. Yi! Upon hearing this, Jing Wen swiftly took aim and loosened his fingers. The tensed bowstring rubbed against his fingertips and sprung back at impossible speeds, snapping into two as the arrow shot out at even greater force! The sharp arrow moved forward, with frightening woosh sound accompanying it, signifying that the arrow travelled even faster than the sound of the wind - as if the arrow had split air itself apart! --- Sho! With the sound of tearing muscles, the arrow pierced through the chest of Nangong Zhu, before vanishing into the rows of trees. Only a long time later, can a thud be heard at the other end of the courtyard. Nanzhong Zhu felt like a hard and heaven wooden pole had crashed into his chest. Only after a long moment, did he realise there was something warm running down his chest. Then, the warmth became boiling hot. He looked down instinctively at his chest and saw a gaping hole in his chest, of which the other side could be seen, was seen. Blood gushed out of his body and finally formed a crimson flower on his dark blue robes. Shocked, Nanzhong Zhu looked more closely at the wet flower on his chest. An expression filled with astonishment and absurdity appeared on his increasingly pale face. Unconsciously, he took one step forward. Before he was a pond. With no ground below his feet, he fell into the water. Chapter 6 - Indebted Jing Wen felt the strains sustained by his ox bone bow and simply threw it away into the pond like shabby shoes he had grown out of. He then tore the edge of his white robe, and used the fabric to bandage the wounds on his neck and thigh. During this, he used the time to think over some things. It was the first time he had fought since the loss of his vision, and this encounter was no doubt one of the closest moments he had come towards death - even during the events of his fathers assassination, was he not pushed to this state. Although he could suppress these emotions and calm his mental state when shooting his arrows, he could not maintain this disposition forever. His body shook slightly, and the piece of white cloth followed. Perhaps it was because of the cold wind, or some other matter. After the bleeding had stopped, Jing Wen lifted his head, and slowly arrived before the cottage where Zhou Aimin was bound. Jing Wen looked at this man, who had been to detect Nangong Zhus movements from over a dozen zhang (3.33 meters) away. He frowned, for many questions were on his mind, such as how Zhou Aimin was able to possess such great eyesight, or how he trusted the Little Taoists word so instinctively in the first place. But before all else, he bowed deeply to the tied up Zhou Aimin. Thank you venerable Taoist for saving my life. Zhou Aimin wished to return the bow but could not due to his constraints. In the end, he could only smile helplessly, and say, I had merely given honourable sir some advice - besides, you had battled with Nangong Zhu due to my failures in the first place. I should be the one in debt. Jing Wen found what Zhou Aimin said was rather reasonable, and did not press on the matter any further. He picked up the squirming Gu helplessly in the cottage with his head and placed it in his satchel. He untied the Little Taoist while saying, My residence still welcomes you, venerable Daoist. Zhou Aimin, finally free, gave a meek smile, saying, Of course I shall then be intruding honourable sirs residency then. The Little Taoist grew slightly awkward as he said, May I request sir of another matter? Jing Wen tilted his head to signify his interest. I had overheard that mister Wang had intended to cripple one of his female servants before selling them to a brothel. The girl is still only fourteen and does not deserve such a terrible fate. I beg honourable sir to save the servant before she is ruined. Couldnt Venerable Taoist appeal to the county magistrate? Why ask me to take action? Zhou Aimin sighed and said helplessly, However, the county magistrate is well known to be blind to the actions of Mister Wangs injustice. Im afraid if I were to take actions to circumvent this, it would be too late, and the girl would already be sold to the brothel. Jing Wen lowered his head, then said indifferently, I will. The Little Taoists smile grew wider, until two dimples appeared on his face. He praised, The heavens are indeed not blind! A moment later, the Taoist seemed to realise his mistake. He hurriedly added, Honourable sir, while your eyesight is lost, your virtues and martial prowess have not. In comparison, though both Mister Wang and the county magistrate possess vision, they are blind to the order of the world, lacking in piety and kindness. Jing Wen had long grown dull to the matters regarding his vision and appeared more flustered at the heap of praises that came from Zhou Aimins mouth. He said after a long moment, Venerable Taoist overpraise me. I am lacking in virtue, and have little martial skills, particularly after the loss of my vision. Zhou Aimin went silent, then moved his eyes to the space between where the middle between Jing Wens two eyes should be. He stared at it for a long time, as if wishing to burn a hole in the piece of white cloth to see whats hidden beneath. He said, Honourable sir, I have learnt of information regarding an immortal elixir that can cure all wounds from my father. As repayment for saving the servant girl, I will share it with sir.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Jing Wens body jolted, but soon calmed down. However, while his body was calm, countless thoughts were within his mind, like a fire that cannot be stopped. If he could regain his vision, he could cultivate Qi once more. If he could regain his vision, he could see the beauty of the world once more. If he could regain his vision, he could finally escape the damage left behind by his fathers death. He cupped his hands and deeply bowed toward Zhou Aimin, saying with a slightly hoarse voice, If what Venerable Taoist say is true, I shall be forever in your debt. --- Winter had arrived early this year, ruining farmland and killing livestock for the farmers. But for some, such as the literary class and nobles, it was not necessarily a misfortune. Winter was also a time of rest and beauty. Jing Village was surrounded by mountains on all four sides, blocking out the cold winds and allowing the white, brilliant sun to pour heat to relieve the spirit with the utmost fervour. Although the sunlight was very powerful, the snow reflected much of it back into the heavens, inconsequently causing the snow-covered fields to give off a white light. It appeared as though the earth was one giant mirror, glittering with beauty. The little animals had long gone into hibernation or dug deep into their burrows. The birds had fled Southward for the warmer lands of Nanwang, waiting for the snow to melt so they could restart the circle of life. The entire valley the village was on was quiet. Only the occasional soft breeze would pick up the snow and rustle the blue water of the lake flowing through. The porcelain-like azure sky and comfortable white clouds softly watched these happenings. The entire world was peaceful and beautiful. But Mister Wang cannot enjoy the peace. With a groan, Mister Wang placed down the teacup he had been holding, creating a loud sound that shook the table in the process. The temperature of the tree was too hot, scalding his tongue. He looked at the female attendant quivering next to him and found it impossible to enjoy her youthful beauty. In the end, he frowned, causing his eyes to turn into little beans. He commanded the servant girl, Wuer, go wash yourself. The servant girl, Wuer trembled. Mister Wang had a particularly strange obsession with cleanliness. Whenever he would want her or another of the servant girls to serve him in bed, he would first demand them to take a bath. Recalling the ill fate that had yet to befall upon Suer, Wuer had no choice but to bite her lips, and temporarily leave the residency to the washroom. Mister Wang leaned back against the chair and used the time to think. He had no doubt acted too impulsively by directly kidnapping the sole child of Prince of Qiao. But Nangong Zhu is well known for being an expert in the spear, and had a mysterious master that would protect him - it was even rumoured that he was taught how to use Gu. Usually, people with such status could not be easily purchased with gold, but Nangong Zhu had been desperate to make a name for himself, and thus easily manipulable. Thinking of his genius, Mister Wang could not help but laugh. This self-praise, along with anticipation for when Wuer would return, caused Mister Wangs mood to recover to a degree. Sipping on the now cooled down tea, he reminded himself that if all else goes wrong, he could flee from the proximity of the capital, and leave out the rest of his life drowning in women. He laughed again. At this moment, from the corner of his eyes, Mister Wang saw a white shadow appear in the garden. It was a blind man, his eyes covered with a length of white cloth, holding a candle holder (example of a candle holder: https://www.aliexpress.com/item/32623647840.html) with a point that dripped with still-warm wax. As the candle originally placed there was red, the dripping wax appeared like blood. Wang stood up, startled. He was well aware of the appearance of Jing Wen in the village, and even more so aware of his prestigious name. When he saw the actual blood seeping from the rags covering Jing Wens neck, Mister Wangs blood ran cold. Jing Wen must have killed Nangong Zhu. Why are you here!? he shouted, filled with fear. Arent you a cripple!? Jing Wen briefly glanced at the room and said nothing. Like a ghost, he entered the building from the courtyard. Mister Wang screamed. He pulled a decorative knife from the table and threw it straight at Jing Wen. Jing Wen did not attempt to dodge, but the knife did not hit him regardless. Before long, Jing Wen was standing before Mister Wang. The two men were extremely close together, and it was possible to smell the soap from Mister Wangs body. Mister Wang, although overcome with a sense of hopelessness, managed to quickly put a bitter smile on his face. He said, doing the utmost to not break his voice, Im a victim here! The crazed man Nangong Zhu threatened me with death to help him capture Zhou Aimin for a ransom. My egg business produces a lot of revenue I am willing to give no half - no all of the shares you could reclaim your glo Mister Wangs words were suddenly interrupted by a thrawk. Wax no longer dripped from the candle holder, it had sliced through Mister Wangs back. He looked at the piece of white cloth before him, his eyes filled with shock and fear. He was the tyrant of this village, but this blind man had killed him without a single word. The candle holder had pierced through his chest, and with a final quiver, Jing Wen drew it up across Mister Wangs body. It was a terrible sight. Without a sound, Jing Wen quietly withdrew the candle holder from Mister Wangs body. The candle drill directly penetrated Mister Wangs heart, and blood spurred from the hole in a beautiful arc. As Jing Wens action was extremely unhurried, some of the blood splashed onto his white robes. Jing Wen placed the candle holder next to the cooled cup of tea, and walked out of the residency. Sometime after Jing Wen left the courtyard, he smelled the blood that spilled on his robes, a frown appeared on his face as he said, So dirty. Chapter 7 Jing Wen eventually arrived by the ruined lakeside. In the rivers reflection was a miserable sight. Jing Wen was soaked, and his wet white robes that clung to his skin were torn at the edges while blood occupied many spots. His hair, originally neatly tied, had gone loose. Of course, Jing Wen could not see this sight, nor would he mind it if he could see. After all, he had once climbed under a pile of corpses when he had been in the imperial guard. Placing his hands behind his back, he waited until the sound of five distinct footsteps approached him. It was naturally Zhou Aimin, who had arrived with the former Mister Wangs servant girls. The four servant girls, seeing the distinct bloodstains on Jing Wens white robes, became startled and anxious. In the first place, one of them had nearly become no different than a human swine, unable to talk or see, while the other was to be the release of Mister Wangs anger in a perverse form. None of them was of a calm mind in the first place. Now, seeing a man covered in blood, Suer, who had not slept due to her troubled thoughts last night, lost her conscious entirely, while the other girls mind became faint. Realising his presence was rather harmful to the mental state of the girls, Jing Wen, without turning toward the five, left without any hurry, saying, I have no qualms if Venerable Daoist let the four rest at my residency as well. Zhou Aimin stared at Jing Wens back for a while, then shook his head, thinking that he was rather fortunate to have caught Jing Wens interest with his fortunes; complete silence is probably how he would usually treat the passerby in life. Placing the fainted Suer onto his back, Zhou Aimin prompted the three girls too, to follow Jing Wen. When the Little Taoist finally caught up to Jing Wen, he handed Suer for him to carry. Honourable sir, I still have to divine for the people of Jing Village. The girls are too frail to carry her, so I must trouble you. Jing Wen received the girl expressionlessly, however, his actions were rather meticulous. He had purposely positioned Suer to avoid the bloodstains on his body and slowed his pace to prevent her from waking up. The other three girls, perhaps surprised at the gentleness of the Jing Wen, were no longer as frightened. They hastened their steps, and before long, only the silhouette of Zhou Aimin could be seen by them. When they finally arrived at Jing Wens residency, Jing Wen wordlessly laid Suer onto a warn Kang and began walking toward his room. When he was about to reach toward the hinges of the door, one of the girls, Wuer called out in a very serious manner. Than-thank you for saving Sister Su. It is commonly said that a girl with a delicate face combined with awkward seriousness creates a very cute look. Wuer indeed looked rather cute at the moment, though it was impossible for Jing Wen to appreciate the scene. Rather, he returned his hand to his side and turned toward Wuer. Jing Wen said, You are welcomed. Wuer fumble over words for some time longer, before she asked, Ma-may I ask why sir doesnt have any servants in the house? Jing Wen answered without fluctuations in his voice, I annul their contracts. Wuer grew surprised at Jing Wens answer. She asked with some hesitation, May I ask sir why you freed those servants? Jing Wen thought for some time. He then said, I dont need them. Glancing at the piece of white cloth covering Jing Wens eyes, Wuer doubted his words, yet before she could ask any more questions, Jing Wen already made a gesture of parting and retreated into his resting chambers.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Closing the heavy wooden door, Jing Wen fumbled through the various items on his table for some time. After some time, his fingers ultimately touched the edge of a Changzhou comb placed neatly at the furthermost corner of the room. Picking up the comb, he moved his dishevelled hair to his right shoulder and began running the comb through. He combed his hair very seriously, before retrieving a hairpin to tie his hair into a bun. Halfway through this series of actions, his fingers reaching for the hairpin suddenly stopped. --- An abrupt coughing noise startled Jing An, who had been searching in the proximity of the Jing residency for Jing Wen even since he disappeared after the Little Taoists message. Hearing the sound, she quickly gathered her thoughts and returned to the building, seeing the four girls in the main wing. She made a gesture of courtesy to the four girls that suddenly appeared, and did not force them out of the residency, assuming that they were likely guests Jing Wen had brought. Jing An continued to his bedchambers, where she found him to be coughing into his sleeves. Anxious, Jing An quickly took out a medical pellet, and helped Jing Wen to swallow it. She asked, Young Master, where have you gone? Was the Venerable Taoist in harms way? How did you get injured? Jing Wen waved his free sleeve while he answered, Wang residency. Yes. I killed Wang and another person. Jing Ans face grew pale, but said with a steady voice, Young Master, did anyone see you? Jing Wen thought for a moment, then said, I heard no footsteps. Most of the townsfolk should be waiting for the Venerable Taoist in the main street. As for the four girls in the main room if the venerable Daoist does not take them, give them each five taels of silver and allow them to live out the rest of their life carefree. Jing Ans complexion recovered somewhat. Realising the girl that appeared in their residency should be the new slaves Mister Wang had purchased from the North, she said with concern, Young Master, you are too kind. While Mister Wang treats his servants cruelly, it does not warrant you to personally risk your life to save them. Jing Wen replied, The Venerable Taoist had asked me to save them. Jing An unconsciously rose her voice, saying, How could he be so outrageous! Young Master, you have already saved his life, yet he was still shameless enough to ask you to risk your life once more! Jing Wen frowned and said, The Venerable Taoist had, in exchange for the rescue of Mister Wangs servants, offered me information on an immortal elixir. Jing An became silent. She looked at Jing Wen and sighed, choosing to speak no longer. She understood judging by his personality, Zhou Aimin had likely offered him the information after he had chosen to save the girls. Moreover, immortal elixir was likely only fabrications of fiction. The emperors of old had spent the entire resources of their domain in search of these elixirs - how could a mere Taoist have it? In the end, she combed the rest of Jing Wens hair and then helped him to change into another set of white robes. Jing An saw behind the white cloth that the sun had already set. She said, It is kind of late. Young Master, I will go prepare food for you. Make five more serves for the girls and the Venerable Taoist.Then, suddenly, Jing Wen said, In addition, arrange a room in the Northern wing for the venerable Taoist and let the four girls reside in Eastern wing. Hearing this, Jing An smiled, and made a sound of affirmation. Even though she had an unfavourable view of Zhou Aimin and the four girls, and had understood Jing Wens intent upon seeing Suer on the Kang - she could not help but feel a hint of joy. The Jing residence was not as grand as the one in the capital, but often, the old Jing Ping would come here. In the later years of his life, Jing Ping probably spent more time here than in the capital. As such, the complex was always filled with countless servants, each playing a role in the maintenance of Jing residence. But after the death of Jing Ping and the passing of inheritance to Jing Wen, he had immediately set free these servants, leaving both the residents in the capital and Jing Village to become desolate and quiet to the extreme. After a month, this vast complex was finally going to reside more than just two people. Perhaps that abandoned residence in the capital would see life again soon. --- When the Little Taoist had finished divine the fortunes of the townsfolk of Jing Village, the sun had long sunk under the tall mountains surrounding the village, and the mirage of the moon could be seen lingering amidst his teacup. He used his fastest speed to organise the various divine instruments placed onto the table, then departed from the open space below the eaves. Fortunately, the instruments were not heavy, so aside from a slightly deeper footprint on the snow, Zhou Aimin did not have any difficulties arriving before the Jing residency. He opened the heavy wooden door and entered Jing Wens residency. Immediately, he was greeted by Jing An, who wordlessly invited him to sit down at the table and offered him a bowl of rice. The Little Taoist accepted the bowl elegantly, sitting down, he used his chopsticks to pick up a piece of pickled cucumber. He looked at Jing Wen, who had already finished and begun sipping tea. Honourable sir, where are the four girls at this moment? Jing Wen looked at Zhou Aimin over his cup of tea and replied, They are in the Eastern wing. Zhou Aimin said lightly, I see, then does honourable sir have any issues for the respected lady beside you to overhear our conversation. No. Zhou Aimin set down his chopsticks, his usually amicable expression replaced with a grave one. He said slowly as if to stretch out each word, Then shall we talk about the immortal elixir? Chapter 8 - A Plot to Incite Chaos The estate was momentarily silent. There was only the faint breeze gradually blowing off the snow off the branches, like a small, clear and azure stream flowing through a mountain through countless years. The cup of tea in Jing Wens hand was as clear and azure as a stream. He fell silent for a long time before tossing his head back and drank the tea in a single gulp. His white robes fluttered, causing him to appear awe-inspiring and at ease - as if mountains cannot shake him. The tea entered his throat like spring water, but his voice became heavier. Venerable Taoist I shall not be sentimental. Please. Zhou Aimin looked at him and thought; this was probably how Jing Wen was a month prior. He looked at Jing Wen and said, The immortal elixir is supposedly in the hands of a merchant group that comes from the Northern Sea. The leader of the merchant group, however, is a native of our Great Zhu Dynasty, going by the name Hua (A) Quanfu (ȫ). Jing Wens eyebrows shifted slightly. He said, I have heard of Hua Quanfu - he is the fourth child of the Hua family in the South. How could a relatively obscured man obtain the sought after immortal elixir? Jing An filled Jing Wens teacup to the brim before saying her own thought, Perhaps Hua Quanfus is a proxy for a greater force. Zhou Aimin smiled. Looking at Jing An, he praised, Lady Jing is indeed a unique woman. Indeed, I myself suspect that Hua Quanfu is actually working to destabilise our Great Zhu. After the major factions in the capital receive news of it, they would no doubt begin quarrelling for a chance at immortality. No matter who wins or loses, none of the factions would be untouched, and enmities would brew between former allies. By then, whomever Hua Quanfus master is, he would no doubt be able to seize the situation and destabilise our nation. Jing Wen did not immediately take the cup from Jing An. He asked after a pause, During my time at the capital, I had formed neither factions nor alliances, working earnestly as a part of the Imperial Guard. Venerable Daoist, I cannot hope to match up to the powers in the capital. Zhou Aimin did not fall silent at this difficult question, though his smile had faded. He looked at a tree at the courtyard silently, then saying, Honourable sir, a single you are worth far more than the entirety of the crown princes faction. Jing Wen laughed out loud when he heard this reply. Hahaha. Fellow Zhou, you have seen my martial arts - I have fallen far from my peak. The crown prince has the mighty general Xiang Ji (헼) at his beck and call. Even during my prime, I had troubles dealing with the man, how could I hope to best him now? Zhou Aimin looked at Jing Wen. Seeing that Jing Wen, in a moment of forgetfulness, had referred to himself as Fellow Zhou, he decided to follow. Fellow Jing, you are forgetting something. Jing Wens expression had, by now, calmed down greatly. He asked, What may Venerable Taoist be referring to? What Xiang Ji wields is a halbert. Fellow Jing, you meanwhile, is an expert of the bow. Jing Wen averted his gaze to look at Zhou Aimin. The white cloth covering his eyes fluttered as he said coldly, But I cannot see. Zhou Aimin said gently, I can. Jing Wen smiled and drank the warm tea. He sighed softly and said, That does indeed make some sense. But if I were to simply kill Hua Quanfu and steal the immortal elixir, even if I can penetrate the merchant groups defences, the chaos that follows may be even greater. Zhou Aimin lamented, That is indeed so. Zhou Aimin then struck the table lightly with his fingers, creating a rhythm similar to the one he had created below the eaves during his divination. He said, Fortunately, I had conjured a plan. Please explain. We shall expose the power behind Hua Quanfu, creating a cause for the Emperor to imprison Hua Quanfu. During the window between the Emperor learning of this and Hua Quanfus imprisonment, we can take the elixir for ourself.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. That way, the people will be under the impression that the Emperor had taken the elixir for himself, and will be unable to do anything in retaliation. All were silent in the Jing estate. The four girls Jing Wen had brought back were likely already dead asleep and could not hear what Zhou Aimin said. Jing An, who could be considered the only third-party in this discussion, lowered her head and looked at the teacup unmoving. Only her trembling left hand showed what she truly felt. Zhou Aimin wanted to steal the path to immortality by fooling the Emperor! --- A thin branch in the depths of the courtyard outside seemed unable to bear the atmosphere of the conversation - or perhaps it was merely the weight of snow. Regardless, it snapped loudly and the snow landed on Jing Pings grave. Jing Wen fell silent for a moment, then said slowly, I dare not trick the Emperor. Zhou Aimin looked at Jing Wen and said gravely, There must not be an immortal ruler. No matter how wise, an immortal emperor will inevitably become detached from his subjects. Yet at the same time, there mustnt be political chaos. Fellow Jing, your honest disposition and lack of desire for power make you the best choice if the elixir were to be consumed. Zhou Aimin paused for a moment, then added swiftly, Of course, it would be best if you did not consume too much of it, simply enough to recover your eyesight, lest you truly become immortal. Jing Wen did not interrupt Zhou Aimins speech and listened silently. He heard the emotions behind Zhou Aimins voice and understood that the Little Taoist was at least acting true to his name - he loved the world (ai min). Not once had the little Taoist mentioned taking the elixir for himself, yet he even dared to risk a capital offence to prevent it from causing chaos. Could such a person so kind exist? To resist the temptation of immortality through goodwill alone? Jing Wen doubted it. Not the noblest man could be so selfless, and not even the kindest woman would give up the chance on immortal life. In the tale of Change and Huo Yi, were they not a loving couple? Yet in the end, did Change not drink the elixir of immortality, leaving her husband behind in exchange for an eternity on the moon? Still, what Zhou Aimin said was indeed true. The temptation of immortality would devastate the Empire, causing fathers to fight with sons, brothers to fight with brothers To gain immortality while serving the world, how good will it be! It was simply too good for someone like Jing Wen. --- Jing Wen lowered his head. Facing such temptations, a foolish person would likely accept it without second thoughts while a wise person would consider why the opposite party would be so generous, before accepting in the end. Jing Wen was neither the two sort of person mentioned above. Rather, he said, I refuse. This single sentence had caused Zhou Aimin to become very confused. He asked, May Fellow Jing explain why? Whether it was to serve the nation or obtain eternal life, Zhou Aimin had stroked both flames of a mans desire, along with heaping countless praises onto Jing Wen - not even the most iron-willed man should be able to refuse. The only relief Zhou Aimin had was that Jing Wen had similarly rejected him a day earlier before the matters regarding lady Zhis illness. Jing Wen shook his head before answering, Im certainly not the best choice if Venerable Taoist wants to prevent chaos in the capital. The heir to the Ziji Sect, Ming Haoran, is both altruism man as well as far more influential than me, able to mobilise the resources of the orthodox sect with a wave of his hand. It is far better for Venerable Taoist to work with him than I. Jing Wen finished the cooled tea with a single gulp and left for his room. When his hand was placed on the doorknob, he suddenly added, If Venerable Taoist reason is truly meaningful, I am willing to help then. --- Jing An smiled wryly at the sight of her young master once again showing his aloofness. She sighed and said to Zhou Aimin, Venerable Taoist Zhou, young master has allowed you to stay at the north building. Zhou Aimin did not respond directly to Jing Ans words. Rather, he asked Jing An after some thought, Is Fellow Jing always so strange? Jing An looked at Zhou Aimin and replied coldly, Indeed. Young master has been rejecting any benevolence from the world ever since the death of the old master. Jing An lowered her eyes and began to fiddle with the teacup. She said, In fact, I had hoped you would rejuvenate young masters spirit with the offer of immortality. Zhou Aimin shook his head and said gently, I had not expected Fellow Jing to be so cold. Lady Jing, may you please inform me how the late Prime Minister and Princess Kang had died in the first place? I had heard only little of it. Jing An looked at the grave at the furthest part of the courtyard and silently moved her lips, as if to tell the old master something. After a long while, she said, Young master had told me that my adopted mother, the old master, along with himself was suddenly attacked outside the capital Adopted mother and the old master were both killed by the assailants, while the young master had lost his vision in the assault. Aside from that, young master had told me nothing. Hearing this, Zhou Aimin first reached out his hand to comfort Jing An but retracted it after some thought - the girl clearly did not like him much, and it was clear she had already come to accept their deaths a great deal, there was no need to comfort her. Moreover, the boundaries between men and women is something that must always be considered. He then furrowed his brows and murmured, The Prime Minister and the Princess are well respected and have few enemies. Even if the person had great hatred towards the late Prime Minister, how could they be so brazen as to attack outside the capital Jing An said indifferently, Ive thought about it for many nights already, and yet still cannot ascertain it. Venerable Taoist, since young master has rejected you, I suggest it is best for you to simply leave after morning, and attempt to contact Ming Haoran to help you instead. Zhou Aimin gave Jing An a look of irony and said, Lady Jing, Im sure you are not as so foolish as to believe Ming Haoran truly lives up to his name as a good person (hao ran), right? Jing An answered, Even then, why should I care? Even if young masters vision is restored through the elixir, he has already shown that his spirit will be unchanged. Zhou Aimin said with nonchalance, Because this is an opportunity for your young master to become his former self, proud like an eagle. Jing An replied after a moment of silence, If you can do that, I will consider helping you. Zhou Aimin turned to look at Jing Wens bedchambers and said nothing. Chapter 9 - To Bond Over a Cup of Wine The frigid breeze continued to blow through the courtyard. The piece of white fabric hung above the estates door trembled. The white robes left the reception room, and the Taoist robes followed. The two quietly walked through the corridor, their feet not making a sound despite the lack of guests in the estate. The atmosphere between the two was more akin to guards patrolling the night, rather than that of a host and guest. Time had passed rather quickly. It was close to midnight and Jing Village was all but asleep beneath the glow of moonlight. Jing An finally stopped leading Zhou Aimin when they had reached the Easternmost building in the estate. She sat down on a porcelain stool, and said, Gentleman Zhou, please explain how my young master will return to his former state of mind by committing to your cause? Zhou Aimin said wryly, To say he will return to his exact person would be impossible, but I believe my method will be able to bring him out of his depression. Zhou Aimin retrieved a folding fan from his sleeves. Placing it on his chin, he looked at Jing An and said. Fellow Jing has lost his ways, adrift on a piece of wood among a turbulent ocean. Thought the ocean cannot be drained, the driftwood could be replaced with a sturdier boat that can aid him to land. Jing An massaged her templed, then said, Is gentleman Zhou implying that these actions will give young master an external purpose great enough of aid for him to step out of his woes? Indeed, a faint smile emerged upon Zhou Aimins face as he continued, If lady Jing would help this humble Taoist by gently influencing Fellow Jing, I will be more than satisfied. Jing An remained silent for some time. Her slender fingers gently tapped against the porcelain surface of the as she finally responded, Very well gentleman Zhou. Zhou Aimins faint smile blossomed into a grin bearing childlike disposition. He said, The moon is high up in the heavens and the crows had begun to cry. Lady Jing, shall we continue this convention after we both have rested? Jing An found what Zhou Aimin said was reasonable. She leads the Little Taoist to the guest room, before return to her room. --- Heavy snowfall fell around the estate, unwilling to settle at any single point, the snow brought along it the sound of hissing noise. Jing Wen leaned against a silk pillow, his body was reluctant to move in such cold weather, but despite this, not a short moment passed before he soon forced himself to depart from bed. From his earliest days, he had never been one to spend half the day in bed. When Jing Wen had finished changing, he could not help but sigh recalling the events of the previous day. He certainly has a desire to aid in such a noble goal, but he had refused. Firstly because he truly believed he lacked the ability to do so after his martial arts had been crippled, and secondly because he had never been involved in politics in the capital. The most important reason, however, was because of his deceased parents. Jing Wen wished to follow the final will of his father, and remain far away from the future turmoils of the capital. Jing Ping had seen much bloodshed over his life and knew that after his and his wifes death, Jing Wen would lose all pillars of support that could shield him from political fallout. This plot was clearly what Jing Ping predicted, and wanted him to avoid. The appearance of an immortal elixir will cause many of the most prominent individuals in the capital to show their true intention and make many of them history. Jing Wen touched the white fabric covering his eyes and felt an intangible burden weighing upon his soul. With the great tree sheltering him gone, how will he remain rooted? The reception room was warmed by the charcoal-burner resting atop the dining table. When Jing Wen arrived, Zhou Aimin and Jing An were both seated, with their bowls at one end of the table. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Speak, Jing Wen spoke the moment he was seated. From the opposite side of the table, Zhou Aimin laughed bitterly, seeing that Jing Wen had already guessed that he and Jing An had formed an alliance. Zhou Aimin subtlety said, Fellow Jing, your fathers talents were not lost from one generation to another. Although you are known for martial arts, your intellect is not one bit lacking. Jing Wens eyebrows shot up beneath the white cloth. He said cooly, Thank you, Venerable Taoist, for your compliments. From what Jing An had said earlier, Zhou Aimin understood Jing Wen to be a man deeply sentimental towards familial ties. As such, he did not accept Jing Wens attempt to shoot down the topic, and pushed, Fellow Jing, there is a popular saying in the capital; the nation calls and the corrupt subject answers. Jing Wen was quiet for a moment, then asked, I had not heard such a saying. Zhou Aimin laughed, then shook his head. This saying has only become popular a month ago. Jing Wen smiled, his face containing a hint of pain. His expression faded quickly as he spoke, Oh, thats quite interesting. Zhou Aimin laughed and teased him, Fellow Jing, you should practice Bian Lian (face-changing opera). Jing Wen did not respond but instead reached for the preserved vegetables with his chopsticks. However, after failing to pick up the dish a few times, Jing An lifted her own chopsticks and moved the dish to his bowl. After moving her hand back, Jing An spoke nonchalantly, I rather miss Li Tonger. Li Tonger was one of Princess Kangs many maidservants and was brought on the journey in which Jing Wens parents died. Although she was in the carriage behind the one Jing Ping and Princess Kang was in, it was very likely that she also perished in the attack. Jing An did not have a close relationship with Li Tonger, so it was rather clear that she had clearly brought up the manner for a reason other than simply sentimental reasons. However, Jing Wen did not stop the motions of his hands, before he lifted the bowl to his mouth, he said, The body of Tonger is yet to be found. There is still a chance for you to see her again. What Jing Wen said clearly had some deeper meaning, and Jing Ans hands holding the chopstick momentarily paused mid-air before retreating. However, Zhou Aimin seemed to have not caught onto the subtly between the two, not thinking too much about the statement. He waited until Jing Wen finished the porridge within the bowl, and lifted a terracotta jug onto the table. Zhou Aimin unsealed the vessel, allowing the faint smell of wine permeated the air. He poured the contents into a small cup and presented it to Jing Wen, before pouring a cup for himself. Bringing the cup before him, Zhou Aimin saluted Jing Wen, saying, After today, I shall be departing back to the capital. Will fellow Jing honour me a cup of wine? Jing Wen nodded lightly and brought his cup to his lips. After having a light sip of the liquor, he hastily placed down the cup and began coughing into his sleeves. Zhou Aimin, seeing the sight, felt slightly guilty exploiting Jing Wens weakness to alcoholic drinks. He gently said, My apologies fellow Jing. I had thought to bring some strong liquor to warm up the body in the cold weather. I did not expect fellow Jing to be intolerant to it. Jing Wen waved his sleeve to signal he was fine. Im afraid I have embarrassed myself before Venerable Taoist. After saying such, Jing Wen took another sip of the drink, and a clear sign of drunkenness could be seen on his face. It was clear that with a few drops of liquor, his chest had been set aflame. Zhou Aimin cursed Jing An for understating Jing Wens weakness to hard liquor in their exchange earlier. Feeling the guilt in his heart growing, he attempted to take the cup from Jing Wens hand, only to be staunchly refused. Venerable Taoist, your distinguished presence demands me to finish this cup in your honour. Zhou Aimin could not help but feel embarrassed sweat trickle from his back. Thinking how he had planned to exploit Jing Wen in his drunken state, he felt truly ridiculous and his face flushed with shame. He forced a smile and said, Since fellow Jing will push himself to the limit for this one, I must finish the rest of the jug in your honour. To these words, Jing Wen himself was shocked. In truth, he had exaggerated his weakness to liquor as to observe Zhou Aimins true nature. Yet Zhou Aimin had proven himself to be an upright man guided by righteousness; not only unwilling for him to continue drinking any longer, but to bring harm upon himself due to guilt. He felt that he was perhaps somewhat acting too harshly towards the little Taoist. Jing An, seeing that the two men had forgone any plots, shook her head and left the room. She herself realised that from Jing Wens message concerning Li Tonger, that she had not even seen the tip of the iceberg regarding her adopted mother and fathers death. In truth, she had capitulated the moment Jing Wen had sat down by the table, for he was simply too familiar with her, while she was not accustomed with the new Jing Wen. As the two drank the liquor, no words were exchanged. Yet the manner in which Zhou Aimin looked at Jing Wen noticeably became warmer, his signature smile growing more natural as the wine passed through his throat. Jing Wen was more indirect with his growing fondness of Zhou Aimin, yet it was clear that his cold aura resided greatly as he emptied the cup. It appeared that the ancients were indeed correct; men can bond over a single cup. After a long time, Zhou Aimin finished the massive jar in his hands. Setting the vessel onto the table with a loud thud, Zhou Aimin leaned back and let out a small burp of satisfaction. He looked at the red face of Jing An and said in indignation, You you are too stoic. Its no fun. Jing Wen found the drunk little Taoist rather amusing. He asked with an unconscious warmth hidden within his voice, Why cant I be stoic? Zhou Aimin let out a sneer, saying, Humpfh. Youre only sixteen, why act so mature? Jing Wen asked, Oh? Then how old are you? Fifteen. A frown appeared on Jing Wens face as he asked, If you havent even attended your capping ceremony, why are you attempting to get involved in such a large conspiracy? Zhou Aimin leaned back onto the back of his chair. Thats thats because I should, He continued after a short moment, as though searching for the most fitting words, Because I should as a citizen of the land beneath heavens who loves the world! Unknowingly, these casual words said in a drunken stupor caused Jing Wen to become shaken. He asked in a hoarse voice, Even if that means making the ultimate sacrifice? Zhou Aimins answer came quickly, If it means saving even a single innocent life, I am willing to die a thousand death. Chapter 10 - The Faint Smell of Ink and Oil Hearing these words, the cup in Jing Wens hands almost slipped out, and he fell into a long silence. Faintly, Zhou Aimin could observe that the white cloth that covered his eyes had become slightly damp, and his shoulders were trembling. Zhou Aimin, while drunk, could easily sense Jing Wens disturbance of mood. He promptly said, My apologies Fellow Jing I had misspoken and forgotten your fathers death in service to the nation. Please, forgive me. Jing Wen forced a smile and softly said, No, this is not the fault of the venerable Taoist. Rather, I must thank you for finally providing an answer that I had been seeking for the past month. Drunkenly, Zhou Aimin conveyed with a sigh, Then that is good. He then shook his head and declared, No, regardless of that, I should apologies to fellow Jing. I had planned to take advantage of you with all forms of schemes, going against the virtues of man and the proper conducts if fellow Jing truly wishes to remain in Jing village, I promise I will no longer disturb you. To Zhou Aimins surprise, Jing Wen said after some hesitation, There is no need. I shall return to the capital. Zhou Aimin could not hide his excitement, which caused him to instinctively stand up from his chair. Overcome with emotion, it took him quite a while to answer, Thats good thats good. He suddenly gave a strange yell, leaving the tablet, he ran outside to the estates courtyard and lifted his head to the skies, letting wind and snow to cool his undoubtedly scarlet face. The snow melted as it made contact with the little Taoists skin, making him appear like a child who had just finished playing in the local pond. Jing Wen recovered his calm at an astonishingly fast speed, so he could roughly understand why Zhou Aimin was so excited. The little Taoist was still young and naive, having suffered no setback in his life. Although he was talented, and his grasp of a humans heart was far better than most, Zhou Aimin had probably spent most of his life in Prince Qiaos household or the Taoist temple. Thinking about this, Jing Wen absentmindedly played with the wine cup he had drunk. He at some point, turned his head towards the small mound with a few sticks of incense still burning. His father was, of course, buried there. He was buried in a deep, deep place. Although Jing Wens emotion could no longer be concealed by the white cloth, his thoughts remain hidden, buried in a deep, deep place. --- The estate in Jing village had the exact layout as Jing Pings estate in the capital. The height of the wall was exactly the same, the width of the walls was exactly the same, and even the materials came from the same quarry. However, it was not the estate in the capital. The capitals estate was dirty, fouled by the red dust of the mundane world, its walls were dirty, and from Jing Wens memory, there exists a few cracks from his mischievous acts during his earlier childhood. Despite Jing Ping frequenting this estate increasingly more as he aged, there is simply some difference both estates lacked compared to the other, such as the door hinges of this estate, which seemed to have been oiled a few days prior. A gust of wind blew past the opened door, stopping as it hit the bodies of Jing Wen and Jing An. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it I will be leaving after mid-noon. Hearing this, Jing An stared at Jing Wen intensively, as though she was trying to burn his image into her mind. It was a fortunate matter that Jing Wen was blind, or else he would likely have felt uncomfortable under the prolonged gaze, no matter how stoic he was. Jing An then warmly said, Help me grind some ink. After saying these words, she turned and retrieved a set of writing instruments from somewhere. The brush was thin and delicate, akin to a willow branch, while its hairs were as straight as a soldier, causing the brush to appear both steadfast and supple. Spreading a thin piece of Xuan paper, Jing An untied her hair, letting it spill over her graceful shoulders. At the beginning of Jing Ans studies, Princess Kang had opposed Jing Pings choice to educate a woman, flavouring to instead teach her embroidery and tea arts. The argument between the couple had at one point become so fierce that Jing An was too afraid to openly pick up a pen in fear of Jing Ping and Princess Kang beginning an argument once more because of its presence. During that time, Jing Wen would secretly invite her to his room to practice writing during mid-night, when the estate was asleep. Because it was so late, Jing An had chosen to forgo tying her hair when she visited. During those times, Jing Wen would help her grind the inkstone as she wrote. After the argument between Princess Kang and Jing Ping was resolved, Jing An gradually stopped visiting Jing Wens room to practice calligraphy. However, her habit of having hair be undone whenever she was writing remained. Jing Wen picked up the dark inkstone between his fingers, beginning to slowly grind it clockwise on the inkstone. When the ink became a little lake, Jing Wen stopped his motion and allowed Jing An to dip her brush into the ink. The black characters shined under the morning sun, appearing truly splendid. When the two used to practice calligraphy, Jing Wen would watch as Jing Ans pen danced on the Xuan paper. But since he was now blind, he could only pretend to focus on the paper, his thoughts elsewhere. Jing An knew that he could not see her expression. Her expression relaxed, revealing a silent smile. The smile was not particularly beautiful, and certainly not shocking enough to destroy entire cities. However, the faint affection that exists within the smile was undeniable. Perhaps it was precisely because Jing Wen was so close, yet still could not see her face that she allowed herself to reveal such emotions. Perhaps indulging in this emotion, Jing Ans body remained completely still, say for her hand moving on the Xuan paper. Even though a strand of her hair fell before her forehead, did she still not move it. It was only when the sound of the brush disturbing the surface of the ink lake was heard, did Jing Wen break the silence. Its good. Jing An looked up at him and said without a pause or any unnaturalness, It indeed is. But it is a shame that time is too short, Jing An added. Jing Wen calmly replied, It can also be too long. Jing An was silent for a long time. Suddenly, she said, But in the end, whether time is fast or slow, it is impossible to reverse time. Jing Wen was confused by the sudden sentence. In the end, he replied directly, Of course. But we can always look back at the past. Jing Wen made another sound of acknowledgement. Jing An smiled. She then looked at the characters on the paper and shook her head. The characters were not good at all. For the first character, horizontal lines were crooked like earthworms. Anyone would have found its appearance rather humourous and cute, however, no one would call it good, even an amateur would know that the character was truly ugly. However, after this character, there were almost ten more lines of equally misshaped characters. For Jing An, these tangled characters were so ugly that she could have written better when she was five years old. Yet she called her writing good, continuing to hold onto that brush and kept writing. Jing An was known to be a girl of good breeding and well educated in the arts, how could she lie blatantly with a straight face, and not feel ashamed at such twisted calligraphy? Of course, it was to prolong the time she can spend before Jing Wen would leave through that recently lubricated door. A few pedals of snow entered through the window, its path guided by a gentle breeze that lifted up the edge of the Xuan paper. The snow primarily landed on Jing Wens shoulder, while others landed into the small ink lake, becoming disappearing in a mere few moments. Jing An finally placed down her brush and reached out at the paper marked with seemingly childlike scribbles, turning it into a paper roll. It should be time, Jing Wen said calmly. Jing An smiled at these words. Moving closer to Jing Wen, she gently brushed the small gathering of snow off his shoulders. After returning two steps away from Jing Wen, she said, I suspect that you do not want me to go with you? Jing Wen nodded. Even though father has allowed you to study in the arts, he has never taught you martial arts. Its better to leave the fighting to us dumb men. Jing An chuckled, her laughter sounding akin to soft pearls. She said after a short moment, Be cautious. It was a mere two words, but it was enough. Jing Wen made a sound of an acknowledgement as he turned to leave the building, and as he entered the corridor, he gently closed the open door. The door hinges were well oiled, but Jing An is used to holding a pen, her hands not very clever in regards to housework. As such, a faint noise was made as the door closed. This distant sound somehow penetrated through Jing Ans chest, paining her heart. Chapter 11 - Although Winter had Arrived Early, the Man had Arrived Late At the front gate of the Jing estate, a small, white carriage awaited in the snow. It was pulled by two white horses that blended into the streets like the cart itself. There was a modest crowd that gathered around it, its small size likely due to the humble built of the carriage, which discouraged those ignorant of Zhou Aimins identity from appearing. Still, the carriage bearing the name of Prince Qiao, who was second only to the emperor, was bound to draw attention from more prominent individuals. After some gossip, the crowd came to understand the carriages purpose, and seeing the presence of Jing Wen next to Zhou Aimin, their suspicions were found true. Jing Wen had stayed in Jing village for a month and had little interactions with the folks of the village. As such, they had little sentiments towards the man in fact, it could be said that they have greater qualms with the Little Taoists departure than that of Jing Wen. Regardless, it was certainly not enough to draw any sobbing in the crowd for their departure. Jing Wen could not see their reaction - or rather the lack of, but perhaps he would have paid no mind of it in the beginning. He had few possessions that needed to be brought over into the carriage, since most of his belongings were still in the Lin''an estate. Perhaps he had some desire to return to the Linan since the beginning, but it is of little significance now. Before long, he and Zhou Aimin were on the carriage and, with the sound of ice being crushed, the carriage wheel began to slowly make its way out of Jing village. Winter has come early this year. The fields were coated in a blanket of white, and fishes were swimming beneath a thin layer of ice, their bodies hugging the bottom of the river, so as to secure the heat radiating off the ground. The white carriage passed beyond the boundaries of Jing village and far beyond the Jing estate. Zhou Aimin closed the curtains after and leaned into his cushion that absorbed much of the impacts from the rugged road. He then turned towards the man opposite of him and smiled slightly. Although winter had arrived early, the man had arrived late. --- The roads around Zhili were well garrisoned, and the lands naturally abundant. Scarce few would one encounter bandits when travelling throughout the country. In such conditions, travellers had become bolder, abandoning journeying in travelling caravans in favour of being unaccompanied. Zhou Aimin stretched comfortably, before letting out a yawn. Fellow Jing, I had spent most of my time in Shuntian (). I will be relying on you around the capital. Jing Wen was somewhat hesitant, but in the end, respectfully said, Very well. I will do it to the best of my ability. A smile emerged on Zhou Aimins expression in return. He thanked Jing Wen, then covered himself with a snow-white fox fur blanket. Jing Wen preferred the cold silence instead of chatting with Zhou Aimin. Inclining his head onto the pillow behind him, Jing Wen closed his eyes and soon fell asleep. Once the carriage left the dirt road and passed onto the Imperial Highway, it soon came to a stop. Following this, Jing Wen soon woke up, his expression was unruffled by drowsiness as he stretched a hand out of the carriage curtains, signalling his presence. The object stopping the carriage, seeing a passenger appear, called out, Who does this carriage belong to? Jing Wen answered, Prince Qiao. The voice then asked, How could Prince Qiao be in the South? Isnt he campaigning in the North? His son, Zhou Aimin is in the carriage. The voice gave an oh sound. Then may I ask who this gentleman is? Jing Wen. The person was surprised by the name given and took some time to recover. After a long moment, he said, Please restrain your grief. Thank you for your condolences, Jing Wen said while waving his hand. Thank you for your condolences. Would this gentleman give me the honour of your name? The voice responded, I am surnamed Zhang (), and named Kuo (). Jing Wens heart skipped a beat as he cursed his misfortune. The very first person he met after leaving Jing village was such a prominent figure.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Lifting the carriage curtains, Jing Wen gave a half-bow to the opposite carriage. So its the Crown Prince. Forgive my previous impudence. The Crown Prince laughed. Cousin, us two cannot be considered strangers. Why be so distant? Jing Wen shook his head. It is the obligation between subject and ruler. The Crown Prince leaned out of his carriage, bringing himself into the open. Regardless, it is impossible to fault you - it is not as though you can identify me with your sight ruined. Jing Wen cupped his hands, and gave another small bow to the Crown Prince. Thank you for your magnanimity. After making some small talk, the Crown Prince lowered his curtains, and the horses pulling his cart began to trot once more. When Jing Wen returned his head into the carriage, he realised that Zhou Aimin had awoken at some point between his and the Crown Princes conversation. Before Zhou Aimin could speak, Jing Wen answered, The Crown Prince and I were study partners. --- After arriving on the Imperial Highway, the carriage continued for one or two hours. Then, the scent of plum could be detected in the carriage, confusing Zhou Aimin. Jing Wen looked at Zhou Aimin, and quelled his puzzlement. He explained that in the 28th Year of Taiping (̫ƽ), the former Emperor Gaozu had ordered for the plantation of 20, 000 plum trees outside the city walls as a symbol of the new dynastys resilience and perseverance. These trees, which neatly lined the capitals roads and rivers, swayed gracefully in the winter breeze, as if warmly welcoming both the citizens which had returned home and the visitors that had come from all corners of the world. Having learnt of this interesting tale, Zhou Aimin lifted the curtains to breathe in the scent better. Catching sight of the peaceful yet earnest faces of the people around him, and the city wall which cast a shadow over the carriage, he said, The capital truly deserves to be the greatest city in the world. For such a great city, the line of folks eager to enter it would certainly be near unfathomable. Large streams of people went in and out of the 23 city gates, with the busiest of pathways having a reputation of taking days to pass through the various checkpoints and tight security. Fortunately, four of the city gates were reserved for use by officials and nobles. The carriage Jing Wen and Zhou Aimin approached one of the gates, and joined the rather meagre, but still long line of noblemen waiting to enter the city. Still, the waiting left Zhou Aimin rather bored. He knocked on the front of the carriage, and prompted the coach driver to enter the interior of the carriage. After the coach driver entered the carriage, Zhou Aimin introduced him,Fellow Jing, this is my Nucai (personal bondservant), Yanger (). This Nucai (ū) has seen master Jing, Yanger said with a slight bow, with the various copper bells on her wrist creating a faint harmony. Hearing Yanger voice, Jing Wen was somewhat bewildered to find that Zhou Aimins Nucai was actually a woman, when the position would typically be reserved for members of the same sex as their masters. Regardless, Jing Wen made a small bow to Yanger, despite her low status. Yanger did not appear to find Jing Wens gesture strange, and instead immediately began conversing with Zhou Aimin. This was a rather impolite act, but Jing Wen did not mind it much. Fellow Jing will show you and me around Linan, Zhou Aimin said to Yanger with the utmost gentleness. Master, if you travel incognito in the future, please disguise yourself as a merchant. My body is sore from the poor quality of the carriage. Seeing Yanger aggravated look, Zhou Aimin laughed and pinched Yanger plump cheeks. Arent I compensating you now by bringing you along to sight-see the splendours of the capital with Fellow Jing? I bet once you eat and drink your fill, you wont be complaining anymore. Master, were in the capital, said Yanger with a serious tone. While master and this nucai can act familiar in Shuntian, it is best to keep the proper distance between master and servant in the future. Zhou Aimin looked out of the curtains, and saw the line waiting outside the capital was still great. We still have some time before were in the city, so you dont need to serve yet. But considering how lazy you are in Shuntian, I doubt you can do any chores besides to eat. This statement made Yanger slightly embarrassed, so she gave a harumph and turned from Zhou Aimin to Jing Wen. Master Jing, you mustnt listen to the slanders of my master! In fact, when master in his home, he is even lazier than me! Sometimes, he would watch the snowfall for hours without moving a single-! Zhou Aimin pulled Yangers earlobes before she could finish speaking, causing the servant to let out tears in pain. Im afraid my servant has troubled you fellow Jing. Zhou Aimin explained, Those moments I spent staring at snowfall was to compose poetry, not lazing about - it is truly the laziness of Yanger that fellow Jing should focus on. No, I am actually more impressed by the boldness of your servant, Jing Wen said. Zhou Aimin explained awkwardly, Most of the people of my fathers estate are men, so as one of the only girls in the city, she was spoiled rotten. Forgive her if she breaks the proper conducts of a woman. Not at all, Jing Wen said, his feelings somewhat complicated. Her personality is similar to Jing Ans when she was younger. Zhou Aimin seemed relieved, now knowing his foolish nucai will probably not offend Jing Wen. As he and Yanger chatted, there was a sudden disturbance in the crowd of nobles, and the soldiers garrisoning sallied out to receive a black carriage through the city gates through a small parting among the line. The carriages curtains were open, and within was a young man wearing a dark purple robe closely embracing two women, one in each arm. The man appeared rather handsome, with bold eyebrows that seemed like the broad strokes of a brush, and eyes that carried the tenderness of lilies. It seemed that he held no reserves in displaying his affection of the fairer sex towards the population of the city. A frown appeared on Jing Wens face as the faint scent of plums was replaced by the overwhelming smell of perfume. He shook his head, saying, It seems that Liu Shan () has become bolder than before. Zhou Aimins eyes lit up. Liu Shan? Isnt he the seventh in swordsmanship in the Xinqingnian? Jing Wen waited until the carriage passed before he spoke. Indeed. But Liu Shans swordsmanship is far better than the sixth and fifth place - perhaps even superior to the fourth places Dong Xianliang (). It must be because he spent so much time with women that his sword had become weaker than his contemporaries, Yanger jokingly commented. Zhou Aimin coughed lightly. The Xinqingnian is not only judged by a persons martial arts skill alone. It also takes into account their potential in the future. I assume that the Xianzi Pavilion had thought Liu Shan to be too decadent, and lowered his ranking. Jing Wen nodded at the remark. The Xinqingnian could not be entirely relied on. Not mentioning that it excludes individuals like the Crown Prince, it also cannot account for the true crouching tigers and hidden dragons spread within the empires borders and beyond. After hearing this, both Zhou Aimin and Yanger responded soberly. Before long, Yanger had returned to the coach drivers seat, seeing that the line had begun to move once more. After handing in a few documents, the white carriage was permitted into the city. Jing Wen, despite the white cloth covering his eyes, looked out the carriage with great seriousness, as if attempting to recreate the familiar sights from his memory. Even if the Emperor dies, the city will still remain the same. Chapter 12 - The Streets of Linan The streets of the city were both ancient and new. Boulevard from former dynasties branched into newly constructed alleys that nevertheless, seemed to blend in with perfect harmony. The mellow heat from the sun was not enough to melt the snow, and the street was rather isolated with little effort made to shovel the snow. This left the carriage to roll down the street at a slow pace. As the white carriage moved by, it drew little attention from the tight road it travelled through. Reaching the Jing manor, it was casually parked outside one of the manors entrances, blocking the stone lions from expressing its stoic aura to the world. Yanger lept from the coachmen seat, and opened the carriage door. She extended her hand to Jing Wen, helping him to step down from the carriage. After Zhou Aimin also left, she entered into the carriage compartment and, covering herself with a thick blanket, began to sink into the dream world. Without surveying his surroundings, Jing Wen walked before the main gate of the Jing estate. Reaching within his sleeves, he took out a bronze key that appeared slightly worn, with scraps of green by its bow but the blade itself remained untainted. The key turned in the keyhole smoothly after it was inserted, and the door itself opened with a gentle push from Jing Wen. Jing Wen had only left for a month. While it was enough for dust to accumulate, it was not enough for the walls to begin crumbling and green ivy to begin growing. Most of the valuables in the Jing manor was moved to Jing village or sold, so very little thievery occurred during his absence. After Jing Wen entered, Zhou Aimin closely followed behind, taking the opportunity to admire the extravagant rock gardens and artificial lakes typically present in the estate of a significant official such as the Prime Minister. After looking for a while, he could not help but find it bizarre that it was so lacking in splendour. Compared to his fathers manor, the former Prime Ministers estate was like a candle to a sun. Even the area the estate itself was built on was far away from the Imperial Palace and the wealthier portions of the capital that housed the nobility. This made Zhou Aimin recall a rumour from the early days of the empire. At that time, it was said that, included in Princess Kangs dowry, was an unused and irrelevant estate. Yet Jing Ping had surprisingly chosen this building as the main manor of his household, raising contempt from the nobility for living off the wife. This actually made Zhou Aimin a little awkward. Even the Taoist temple he studied at seemed to have a better decorated courtyard that that of the Jing manor he felt that Jing Wens situation was somewhat pitiful. Zhou Aimin sped up his footsteps, arriving beside Jing Wen. Curiously, he asked, Fellow Jing, your estate at Jing village had plenty of luxury goods. Why is the manor at the capital so desolate? The answer the little Taoist asked was a little inappropriate, but Jing Wen answered earnestly regardless, The estate was granted to my father earlier in his career. As time passed, he managed to collect those sort of things from the emperor, but he never bothered to move the location of the residency. Jing Wen walked beneath the shade of a willow tree, its trunk bearing may small scars caused by countless arrowheads. The tree itself appeared lush and graceful, but the flowers surrounding it were withering. It was also partially due to my influence. The distance from the Imperial Palace made it more overlooked than other parts of the capital. The people here are under less supervision from the Emperor, so I could practice my martial arts undisturbed. Zhou Aimin smiled. The people of the capital all possess a spirit of freedom and passion. It seems like Fellow Jing is no different. What Venerable Taoist say is indeed true, Jing Wen complimented. But the people in the capital will still be familiar to you. The martial traditions still carry in times of peace and, if you look around, four out of ten will carry swords. The Zhu Dynasty had originated from the northern borderlands of Yanjing (ྩ), where the winter is harsh and the lands are barren. Furthermore, they had to frequently fend of nomadic riders, so they had no other choice than to become more savage than the nomads in some ways. When Zhu Gaozu, conquered the lands under heaven, the tradition was spread to the more historically peaceful south. Youths were often encouraged to buy a sword with three months salary and journey around Zhili. The Xinqingnian was another factor encouraged by the former Emperor to create a martial tradition. Individuals like Ming Haoran, Hong Ling and Jing Wen himself would inspire countless individuals to pursue the path of martial arts This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. It was rumoured that Qi Qi, who took Jing Wens place as the number one bow user among the younger generation, was one such individual who picked up the bow in hopes of heroism and adventure. The sudden emergence of Qi Qi became a more recent topic among gossipers. Still, most people were still most invested in the topics of the court scandals like the matter regarding Jing Pings manor, or which concubine was the most attractive in the Emperors harem. It could be said that few people would notice Qi Qis rise were it not for Jing Wens other identity as the son of the Prime Minister. Now that a month has passed, the topics of Xinqingnian had largely faded. Most people would have moved onto more interesting topics by now. After all, Jing Wen was a ruined man - you can only speak about someone with no future for so long. Yet the return of Jing Wen to his familys manor would undoubtedly bring his name and the month-old gossip to new vigour. --- In later years, Jing Wens return to Jing manor would be exaggerated greatly by later scholars, with Jing Wen and Zhou Aimin accompanied by an entourage of hundreds of prominent officials and their servants. But in truth, Jing Wen and Zhou Aimin had simply offloaded their luggage at the Jing estate. Spending little time in the building before they returned to the carriage. Earlier, when Jing Wen say that the people of Linan possess a martial tradition like the inhabitants of Shuntian, he was very correct. However, he had failed to mention something. Shuntian was a fortress first and a city second. There were scarce few sources of light outside pubs and gambling dens. Linan meanwhile, was a true metropolitan. As night approached, countless lanterns lit up the night sky, appearing even livelier than it had during the day. Beneath these lanterns were countless stands attracting an endless flow of passersby. The people of the capital wore extravagant clothing. The men wore long, flowing robes that hanged loosely around their body, yet not restrictive enough to prevent the use of their swords hanging from their belt. A few could be seen with tight shirts and pants commonly worn by the natives or Yanjing. Women wearing elegant clothing frequently walked beside these men, occasionally pulling their male counterparts sleeves intimately, pointing at some shop or performer by the street. They appeared charming and clever in their silk robes enveloped by a warm wool jacket. Despite the limited colours one could wear due to the ongoing national mourning of the prime minister, it seemed that it did not in the slightest, limit the heroic and tender nature possessed by the coexistence of swords and beauties, merchants and street performers. Jing Wen, as he had promised, was currently leading Zhou Aimin and Yanger through the streets. The two from Shuntian constantly eyed the stream of people and light with admiration, as would a child from the countryside would when arriving in a big city. Nevertheless, they paid close attention to following closely behind Jing Wen, with Yanger so bold as to hold onto the corner of Jing Wens sleeves as they navigated through the crowded street. Zhou Aimin stood by Jing Wens side, speaking aloud whatever store that attracted his attention. This would prompt Jing Wen to search through his memories, and occasionally giving brief explanations on well-established stores to the two visitors. Perhaps Jing Wen was a little affected by the enthusiastic nature of the two around him, but at some point, he recalled there was a particularly famous confectionery store that the Crown Prince had once recommended for him. Stopping by, he brought Zhou Aimin and Yanger eight Long Xu Tang (dragon beard candy) carefully wrapped by a bamboo leaf. The master and nucai pair were surprised, yet happily accepted it. They had paid for the carriage carrying him to Linan - it was only natural for them to receive some compensation in return, they thought. Zhou Aimin and Yanger both brought a Long Xu Tang from the bamboo leaf to their mouth, savouring it slowly. However, before the Long Xu Tang in their mouth had finished dissolving, someone in the distance shouted abruptly. All of a sudden, the already massive crowd on the boulevard gathered at that place, becoming an impassable wall of bodies. Zhou Aimin quickly moved to a nearby stool and peeked over the heads of the crowd. When he saw what caused the crowd to gather, his brows wrinkled as he returned to the side of Jing Wen. It seems that a fugitive has been captured by the Imperial Guard. The crime he commits seems quite severe as well. Even the Zhifu (֪ - prefect) himself has appeared before the criminal, and the city garrison is blocking off access for commoners, Zhou Aimin explained what he saw. This is not our matter, Jing Wen answered. Patting off the snow that had gathered on his shoulder, he checked the weight of the pouch to make sure nothing was stolen. To offend the Imperial Guard is to offend His Majesty - its best not to make enemy with them if we want to foil Hua Quanfus plot. What if the mans innocent? Zhou Aimin asked. Jing Wen was silent for a moment before he answered, The division of Imperial Guards under my authority would not punish a person without a proper confession it should be the same for the other divisions as well. Moreover, even if the fugitive committed a serious crime, he can still choose castration in place of execution. The street was clearer now, with most of the crowd gathered around the criminal. As they walked through the street, Zhou Aimin looked at Jing Wens face and asked, Regarding your role as the captain of an Imperial Guard division; what happened to your subordinates? Im not too sure, but it shouldnt be too bad. Although most of those under my command did not have a prominent background, most of them earned enough money to last a lifetime. They acted with proper conducts as well. I doubt they had offended anyone. Calmly and peacefully, Jing Wen said, Regardless, we shouldnt stir up any troubles for the time being. It would be best if the two of us act like cats, bide our time and strike with what energy we have. Zhou Aimin shook his head and said, We are humans, not cats. How can we possibly detach ourselves from everywhere and hide like moles? Jing Wen was prepared to ignore Zhou Aimin and continue walking away from the scene. However, his footsteps were interrupted when the Zhifu called out ruthlessly, Gao Shu (), Gao Shu, how long have I searched for you. Its been almost a month. If it had taken me any longer, I would have been dismissed by the Emperor! Hearing the name of the fugitive, Jing Wen was filled with shock. With the soles of his shoes kicking against the stone pavement, he rushed out toward the centre of the crowd. The next moment, Jing Wen stood before Gao Shus figure. The white cloth covering his eyes was still unsettled as he coldly said, How absurd. Chapter 13 - Virtuous Yet Unvirtuous The person surrounded by the Imperial Guard was well built and rather tall, but his face was still rather immature, creating a rather foolish feel to the person. On his juvenile face was a pale complexity, with gloomy flames burning in his eyes. He appeared no different than a dead man - it was as though he had accepted his fate when Zhifu had appeared before him. Jing Wen stood a few steps before Gao Shu, his face filled with anger, and strangely, a hint of confusion. After realising the rashness in his actions, the fury within him slowly faded, leaving only confusion. Apologies for my outrage earlier Zhifu. However, I dont understand how Gao Shu, who had been a filial child and loyal subject, suddenly became suspected of a crime. The Zhifus expression suddenly froze. His face slowly turned from indifference, to shock, then amusement. He said after a long moment, Judging by your excellent martial arts and connection to the criminal, I assume that this gentleman must be Jing Wen, the captain of the division Gao Shu originally belong to? Jing Wen made a sound of affirmation. The Zhifu then asked, You say that this criminal is a filial child. Jing Wen nodded. Gao Shu would send half his wage to his parents each year. He is abiding by the teachings of filial piety. The Zhifu suddenly smiled. The smile was so bemused that his eyes could no longer be seen, forming crescent akin to the new moon. What if I told you that Gao Shu is being arrested on charges of patricide? Jing Wen could not comprehend the possibility of Gao Shu killing his father. He frowned as he asked, This cannot be right. Even in the Imperial Guard, Gao Shu would hesitate to kill. Furthermore, he had no sign of malevolence to his parents a month prior. How could he have killed his father? The Zhifu held his head up high, saying, I dont know either. It will only be known after the criminal confesses. Jing Wen turned towards Gao Shu, and asked, Did you kill your father? The formerly silent Gao Shu answered with a hoarse voice, Yes. Jing Wen, the Zhifu, and even the crowd were stunned, for the confession came so easily. Gao Shu answered as though it was a matter as simple as buying cabbage from the market, or at which hour he slept the previous night. However, the Zhifu quickly recovered, and said to the Imperial Guards surrounding Gao Shu, You heard what the criminal said. Sent him to be punished by death! As the guards were approaching Gao Shu, Zhou Aimin squeezed through the crowds. He resolutely took off a jade badge from his belt and threw it before Jing Wens foot. I exchange my fathers personal badge for an hour. He stared at the Zhifu and said, Youve been chasing Gao Shu for a month. There should be no problem waiting an additional hour, right? The Zhifu was silent for a moment, before he ordered the Imperial Guards surrounding Gao Shu to spread out. He looked at Jing Wen eagerly and said, Im quite interested in how Sir Jing will explain his former subordinate. Jing Wen, during this time, had already calmed his emotion. He looked at Gao Shu once more through the white cloth and asked simply. Why? Gao Shu answered absent-mindedly, Because I must do it. Why? Jing Wen seemed unbothered by the one hour time restriction and repeated the same word once more.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. The Zhifu expected Gao Shu to repeat Because I must do it. He felt that Zhou Aimin and Jing Wen were truly acting foolishly by vouching for Gao Shu, who had already confessed. Preparing to command the Imperial Guard to apprehend Gao Shu to end the meaningless exchange, he was suddenly interrupted when Gao Shu suddenly raised his voice. Captain, I know you never inquired about my or any of your other of your subordinates'' past, so you wouldnt know. Gao Shus indifference shifted into a self-mocking smile as he answered, My father is a doctor in the countryside. He had always abided by principle and morals, looking after his parents and my mother. Yet due to the recent snowstorm this year, many of the medicines had become harder to obtain. So your father could not continue his current way of life? Gao Shu nodded, and continued with a slight chuckle, Indeed. But if he tries to sell medicine at a raised cost, the already improvised farmers could not pay for the medicine, leaving his business bankrupt. So in the end, he began substituting certain ingredients with others, such as adding sawdust into medical powder, or using dyed wild mushrooms for Ling Zhi. In the end, five people died from his prescriptions. Hearing that so many lives perished under Gao Shus fathers actions, Jing Wen could not help but feel displeased. He sighed and said, So in the end, you killed him. Gao Shu nodded. The next moment, he raised his head and looked at Jing Wens white face. He asked seriously, Captain did I do the right thing? Jing Wen was silent for a long time. The snow became heavier and heavier, until the jade badge before his feet was covered in snow. It was then that Jing Wen finally answered. No. Patricide was a crime even greater than treason against the Emperor. There were countless precedents where sons helped their treasonous father hide from the state and then hailed as a filial son. Even if Jing Wen were to say Yes, it would still be impossible for him to reason for Gao Shu to be spared from death. Gao Shu did not seem disappointed at this answer. Rather, his expression was full of complex, joyful yet sorrowful - but most prominently, was that of relief. With a serious expression, Gao Shu said wryly, Since thats the case, then I request that captain will allow me to accept the judgement of the state. No. Gao Shu was confused by the sudden rejection, but before he could ask, Jing Wen had already turned to face the Zhifu. He solemnly bowed to the Zhifu. Zhifu, considering that Gao Shu was my former subordinate, it is only right for me to be responsible for the punishment. The Zhifu evidently found what Jing Wen said to be absurd. He had shown such a reaction when Gao Shu was captured; how could he be trusted to actually punish the criminal? Perhaps Jing Wen would let the criminal off the moment he arrived at Jing Manor. Still, the Zhifu amused Jing Wen. Sir Jing, Im sure you are aware that the punishment for patricide is death by flogging. I wonder if Sir Jings noble heart can bear such a sight. Jing Wen said, Since it is my oversight that Gao Shu had committed patricide, I believe I should partially take the blame. If Zhifu agrees, then I propose that I personally take twenty floggings, and in exchange, Gao Shu is spared a quick death under my hands. The Zhifu lowered his head in thought. Sir Jings words should be from the bottom of his heart even if it wasnt, he was a mere Zhifu while Jing Wen had inherited many noble titles from his father, such as Marquis of Ji, an honorary title that brought him on equal level as lesser royalties. Moreover, there is the presence of Zhou Aimin behind him, and by proxy, the powerful Prince Qiao. It was a frightening force that he cannot afford to stand up against over a simple nobody like Gao Shu. Performing a solemn bow to Jing Wen, the Zhifu said, Since Sir Jing had said so, then how can this one refuse? However, I do not have the power to pardon and assign punishments. His Majestys edict is required. Jing Wen returned the bow to the Zhifu. I must trouble Zhifu then. The Zhifu forced out a few chuckles as he dispersed the Imperial Guards and the city garrison. Jing Wen, hearing the moment of footsteps, placed his hands behind him as he walked towards Zhou Aimin at an unhurried pace. Gao Shu, without instructions from Jing Wen, quickly stood up and followed behind his former captain, his face lowered as to hide his current expression from the crowd that had gathered around him. When Jing Wen reached Zhou Aimin, the little Taoist stood by his left-hand side. The heavy crowd, no longer interested in Gao Shus arrest, parted, allowing Jing Wen to walk through. It was as though a tide had swept through the boulevard, leaving behind only a few human figures. --- Before most men had woken up, a eunuch stood before Jing manor. The dim lights radiating off the lamps nearby lit his face, along with the figure of Jing Wen, who had received him. The eunuch took out a paper slip from his sleeves, still warm from the close contact it had with his body, he raised his voice and said in high pitch, His Majesty has decreed that the right of exacting capital punishment against the criminal, Gao Shu, has been delegated to the Marquis of Ji, Jing Wen. In addition, his Majesty has found Marquis Jing Wens willingness to admit his subordinates errs to be of admirable quality and reduced the subsequent punishment by flogging to ten strikes! Returning the edict to his sleeves, the eunuch made a deep bow to Jing Wen. Sir Jing, the flogging will occur at mid-day. Please be prepared then, the eunuch warned under suppressed breath, before leaving Jing manor. After the eunuchs figure could no longer be seen, Zhou Aimin walked next to Jing Wen. Looking at the side of Jing Wens face, he suddenly asked, Fellow Jing, why sacrifice so much for your former subordinates? He had already admitted to the murder of his father, a crime that goes against all virtues. Jing Wen thought for some time, then answered, What Gao Shu did was to spare the future patents seeking his father from suffering. While what he did goes against the principles of Confucianism indeed, but he showed himself caring to the common people. Someone like that does not deserve such a cruel death. Shaking his head, Jing Wen left the main gate of the Jing estate. As he passed the bridge, the goldfish beneath his legs quickly swam off. Before long, he had reached the East Wing of the manor, where Gao Shu was resting. As the door opened, Jing Wens image was reflected on a mirror-like surface. The surface of this object was cold and contained a dangerous feeling. It was a very ordinary sword. It was Gao Shus sword. Chapter 14 TST 14 An eagle cut through the grey sky, observing the world with indifference, or perhaps, fatigue. Like Gao Shus father, its livelihood has been deprived by the early arrival of winter. The squirrel it preyed on had either hid or starved and rabbits returned to their burrows. Suddenly, the eagle gave a loud cry. It had seen countless rows upon rows of outstanding figures in the distance, distinctly different from the winter snow that has covered the world. At this distance, the eagle could not make out what these figures were. Perhaps it was a herd of migrating animals, or perhaps mere ants crawling on the ground, but out of desperation, the eagle had no time to think. It flapped its broad wings eagerly, diving towards the ground at speeds unthinkable to men. As the eagle grew increasingly closer to these figures, it could finally make out what it was. It was an endless row of carriages, each pulled by four stallions. Horses were undoubtedly too large for the eagle to prey on, yet it could see that at the very front of the caravan was a man walking beside a hunting dog. A hunting dog was good enough, the eagle comforted itself as it dived down at even greater speeds. Yet before the eagle could seize the hunting dog with its talons, the eagle suddenly felt his right-wing growing heavy. In its urgency, the eagle tried to stop it descant. It was then that a piercing bolt struck its body. --- A young man gazed with pride at the fallen raptor. Hanging his bow onto his back, he casually ordered his hunting dog to retrieve the body of the eagle. Once the dog returned, the young man brought it to the leading member of the caravan. Bringing the body of the eagle before the other person, the young man showed his accomplishment with glee. The leader of the caravan group was no doubt a native of the Zhu Dynasty, yet he wears clothes distinct to the various tribes of the North Sea. The bold and close-fitted clothing appeared strange on the man, who bears the small figure common among Southerns of the Great Zhu. Aside from his dissonance in clothing, he appeared completely normal. He could be described as someone giving no impression at all. This man was Hua Quanfu, the current possessor of the immortal elixir. Hidden among one of those dozens of caravans was the item that countless men would kill for. Hua Quanfu slanted his eyes and glanced down. He sucked in a breath of cold air as he praised in a low voice, Qi Qi, your bowmanship is truly worthy of being recognised as number one on the Xinqingnian. No wonder the Northern tribesman regard you as one of their own - even their best archer cannot shoot an eagle at terminal velocity. Qi Qi heard the praise and smiled bashfully at such a mouthful of praise. I was merely lucky. Hua Quanfu shook his head, saying, Perhaps if you hit the eagle once. Yet your arrows managed to pierce both its wings and body, how can anyone call it luck? Qi Qi laughed as he passed the eagle onto the hands of Hua Quanfus servants. I come from Anbei (), so its only natural for me to have some bow skills. Hua Quanfu raised his two brows. He had hired Qi Qi over countless candidates. Yet Qi Qi, instead of promoting himself, had shown a degree of humbleness. It was the sign of utmost confidence - confidence that can only come with the pinnacle of strength, a master of bowmanship. A master worthy enough to assist in the great collapse of the Zhu Dynasty. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. A master worthy enough to be remembered in the annals of history. --- There was no pause between when Jing Wen pulled open the door and when he took the first step in Gao Shus room. He stepped without haste, approaching Gao Shu who still had his sword drawn. Sitting on the floor, he emotionlessly said, I wont kill you. Thank you, Gao Shu said with great solemnity, his eyes finally shining with vigour and decisiveness as the sword in his hands began to move. Squelch. Hot blood splashed onto Jing Wens white robes. The cold weather quickly forced the blood to congeal, darkening into black spots that appeared frightening on the white robes. This body was given to me by my parents. Gao Shu struggled between saying each word, his voice fainter than a mosquito. Jing Wen, while unable to see what was happening, did not panic. Standing up, Jing Wen left the room and soon returned with medicine to stop bleeding. He silently waited for Gao Shu to finish taking care of his wounds, before saying, Gao Shu, what you did was still wrong. Gao Shus sword had previously sliced his face, leaving a gruesome wound on his previously childlike appearance. Yet this wound seemed to not exist as he smiled, saying with ease. Captain, I know. Gao Shu was sixteen this year, yet he had already walked on a pathway that man should not tread on - an air of decay unique to shadows now envelopes the man. The mutilation of his face was also not only a symbolic gesture for it made it difficult to recognise him. Compared to Jing Wens memory of Gao Shu, it was nearly impossible to associate the two together. Jing Wen calculated that the time should be a short moment of time before midday. He said, Gao Shu, it is best for you to rest now. Gao Shu realised the hidden meaning behind Jing Wens words, but chose to act ignorant of it. He prostrated (kowtow) to Jing Wen, striking his head hard against the wood so that the sound of his gesture could be heard. Jing Wen stood up and returned to Gao Shu with a light nod. Walking out of the room, he entered the carriage waiting outside the Jing manor, and departed for the Imperial Palace. Yanger was the sole servant in the Jing manor at the time, so she had no choice but to drive the carriage. Still, her curious and willful nature burst forth as she forced Jing Wen to sit next to her. Master Jing, what did you tell Gao Shu last night? Nothing. Yanger was surprised, and the hands holding the reins tightened, frightening the horses. After some ordeal, she regained control of the carriage and asked while wiping the sweat that had accumulated on her forehead, Than why did Gao Shu not kill himself. He clearly appeared guilty for killing his own father. Moreover, he didnt know that you wouldnt kill him. Jing Wen replied, Of the men in the division under my commands, I am most familiar with Gao Shu. Although he had undergone such a drastic change in the past month, he still places the principle of reciprocity above all else. Since I had rescued him from the Zhifu and offered to bear ten floggings in place of his, he would be unwilling to die without repaying the life debt. To my predictions, Gao Shu had mutilated himself for the exact reason he cannot commit suicide - it was to reciprocate the crime of killing his father. Yanger thought what Jing Wen said was something quite simple, yet remarkably cold-blooded. She asked with an unconscious tremble in her voice, Master Jing, did you predict this when Gao Shu was found Yesterday? If what you say about Gao Shu is true, then you will be in possession of a dare to die soldier with experience as an Imperial Guard. Jing Wen shook his head. I simply didnt want Gao Shu to die. Aside from me, he is the youngest person in the Imperial Guards. Yanger grew a silent appreciation toward Jing Wen after hearing these words and continued to converse with Jing Wen. Before long, the carriage had reached the gates of the Imperial Palace. One of the eunuchs came to receive Jing Wen, and guided him through the endless complex that is the Imperial Palace. The Imperial Palace was unrivalled in size and scale. Even Jing Wen, who was frequently tasked with guarding the Imperial Palace, could not easily find his way. When it was first built by the former Emperor, it incorporated much of the Hanyuan (Դ) palace of the former Sui () Dynasty that occupied Zhili. The most prominent buildings remained the same, such as Changan () Hall where court gatherings would commence, or the Kunning () Hall, where the Emperor typically spends his nights at - it was also the most frequent locations for assassinations to occur, and thusly, for Imperial Guards to patrol at. The flogging grounds, in comparison, was seldomly frequented, as it was typically reserved for the punishment of members of the nobility and officials. It took Jing Wen and the eunuch twenty minutes to reach the flogging grounds. The vast open space was deathly quiet, as if anticipating the screams that will come out of Jing Wen as he is beaten. The eunuch guided Jing Wen to a wooden pole, and hastily bound his arms and legs to the beam. As the eunuch retreated, a man approached Jing Wen. In his hands was a bamboo cane 40 cun (130cm) long, its body still wet from soaking overnight. Before the flogging began, the man said half-amused, To think that one day, you will be under the cane. Jing Wen recognised this voice, but did not respond. The man responsible for flogging him should be Mo Xi (ĩϲ). Despite the feminine name, he was known for his martial arts, ranking seventh on the Xinqingnian in spearmanship. It was rumoured that he had many concubines, but none survived with him for more than six months. Chapter 15 - A Hated Man It was difficult to truly use the word hate properly. It could be said that the many housewives hate their noisy neighbours or that children hate vegetables. Yet none truly fit the orthodox definition of the word hated better than Mo Xi. Countless commoners and nobles alike have seared his ghastly face into their minds. The few wrinkles that appeared at the corners of his eyes, the abnormally long face, his hands which were softer than a newborns and his greying hair. Each feature Mo Xi possessed would not be forgotten, even after they reached purgatory. Mo Xi was born the only child born of the main wife of the Mo family, a family that had come to prominence two hundred years ago through the possessions of vast silver mines in Hedong (Ӷ) province. The vast quantity of silver that flowed into the hands of the Mo family was enough for them to acquire a near unchallengeable dominance in Hedong province, permitting them to act not different from tyrants and warlords while paying lip service to the ruling dynasty. Mo Xi, in particular, was no different than a prince in those times, with even his parents unable to resist him. When the Great Zhu overthrew the Sui, Hedong under the Mo family had publicly expressed their support for the former Emperor Gaozu, adapting themselves as loyal vassals to the new dynasty. Yet it was known that even the former Emperor dared not interfere in the internal politics in Hedong, and was only able to take the then ten-year-old Mo Xi as a hostage to guarantee the loyalty of the Mo family. Mo Xi, after being taken to the capital, acted no differently from when he was in Hedong. He would frequently visit gambling dens and brothels, killing as he pleased with few exceptions, and as the years passed, he would show himself to be extremely talented in one field. Torture. The man holds no remorse towards his victims, each of his strikes was made to maximize the greatest amount of pain dealt, with many under his cane unable to bear more than five lashes before losing consciousness. Mo Xis ghastly expression shore with interest as he circled the bound Jing Wen with his hands hidden in his sleeves. The footsteps vanished once he reached the back of Jing Wen. I have once heard that those lacking a sense would have the rest of their senses enhanced. I wonder if Sir Jing will care to prove my hypothesis. Jing Wen was familiar with Mo Xis cruel nature, that he was entertained by the pleas of victims, just before the strike had been initiated. As such, Jing Wen answered without a single fluctuation in his voice, Officer Mo, I have only been blind of a month. Im afraid I have yet to adapt to it. My sense has yet to be enhanced by need. Mo Xi laughed coldly. Taking his hands out of his sleeves, he said, What Sir Jing says does indeed make sense. But since your body is resilient as a result of your martial arts, I believe it is only fair that the strikes should be more impactful, no? Jing Wens body was bound, but he could sense Mo Xi slowly advancing towards him, as a tiger would approach a docile deer. He said, Officer Mo has been in this field for over twenty years. I believe there are many precedents that Officer Mocan base my punishment off. As Jing Wen said those words, Mo Xis expression turns twisted. As Jing Wen said, he has tormented countless people ever since he had arrived at Linan, yet none had responded the same way Jing Wen had. He chose to forgo with the pretences and asked, Are you doubting my ability? I have tortured men with martial arts even greater than yours until they were begging for mercy. Jing Wen likewise, no longer cared for etiquette. Mo Xi, I have seen your heartlessness many times as an Imperial Guard, that you are a pervert that lives off suffering. How could I give you any satisfaction from my misery? Mo Xis expression now truly turned dark, like heavy clouds gathering upon the sky. He leaned behind Jing Wen and whispered, Very good. Let us hope that the Heavens would have mercy upon you. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The next moment, the cane in Mo Xis hands glided through the air, leaving behind a thundering crack, it struck Jing Wen with 300 jin (180kg). The bamboo instantly tore through Jing Wens white robes, leaving a bloody wound. The viciousness contained within the strike was something that truly can make anyone hate a person. --- Sir Jing had only returned to the capital a day ago, yet he is already subjected to cruel whims of Mo Xi. How could His Majesty choose Mo Xi instead of other officers - I think Officer Bu Jin () is far more fitting. An ancient saying once went; where there are women, there is gossip. However, Jing Wen had found it to be untrue - there is endless chatter among men too. A better interpretation would be; where there are people, there is gossip. And surrounding the flogging grounds are indeed many people. While they were not necessarily twisted perverts like Mo Xi, many had hoped that their presence would pressure Mo Xi to be more lenient towards Jing Wen, or simply were attracted by the name Jing Wen. The man was originally associated with his influential father, yet now, he was subjected to one of the cruellest punishments in the Empire, causing many of the court ladies to feel sympathetic to Jing Wen, but few dared to voice it aloud. When it comes to Jing Wen, the young man is just too stubborn. Since he is essentially punished in exchange for sparing the life of his old subordinate, its reasonable for His Majesty to want to bring Jing Wen down a notch. His Majesty even halved the amount of beating he would take. But even so, the officer responsible for caning Sir Jing should not be Mo Xi. Empress, surely youve heard of Mo Xis act against women, how can you defend him? The heroic yet fragile appearance of Jing Wen contrasted with the vicious image of Mo Xi caused the woman to grow even more defensive of Jing Wen. Moreover, she was never one to hold back her words to begin, even before the Emperors wife, she dared to question the decision of the Emperor. Consort Ru (), while Mo Xi is vicious, he is one of the few experienced enough to truly inflict pain upon those at the peak of martial arts. As someone coming from a martial family, you should be well aware that martial artists are far more resilient than normal men. Bu Jin is too young, and has no talent in martial arts. Consort Ru shook her head and said with urgency, Empress, Jing Wen had already lost the ability to move Qi around his body to protect himself. Aside from his body being a bit tougher, he is just an ordinary person! The Empress looked at Consort Ru and gave a sober smile. Consort Ru had only joined the Imperial Harem recently, and knew nothing of the darkness hidden within the human heart. She was an oddity even more in the Harem, as she had come from a martial sect, while most consorts were daughters of noble families. In regards to court politics, she was no different than a farm girl. There wasnt a woman in Linan that despised Mo Xi, but what can any of them do? The man had been granted countless privileges in the capital, and even rumours were that he was even a part of the Seventh Princes faction, which even surpassed the influence of the Crown Prince. Consort Ru, your thinking is too naive. Even if Jing Wen does, then so what? He had lost the backing of his father and position as the captain of a division of the Imperial Guard. He is no different than a stray dog, only good for garnering pity. Consort Ru bit her lips as she watched Jing Wen continued to be tortured under Mo Xis cane. On Jing Wens body, there were already nine wounds, each deep and gruesome. The smell of blood permeated the air, causing many of the other spectators to feel faint. Yet even upon till now, Jing Wen had not muttered a single sound from his, his facial muscle not changing in the slightest. This amount of will truly surprised Mo Xi, causing him to even feel somewhat afraid of such a monster that seemed unable to feel pain. He knew that while he was unexceptional at most things other than torture, his martial arts was still far better than most. The force behind his cane has been steadily increasing, and even beads of sweat have begun to roll down on Mo Xis face. The next strike he could launch was the last of the punishment. If Jing Wen still can bear it silently, Mo Xi will feel as though his entire existent has been insulted. He wiped the sweat on his face with his sleeves, before forcing the Qi within his body to flow into the cane in his hand. The bamboo immediately churned out a loud hum, as if unable to resist the Qi flowing into it, ready to break at a moments notice. But before that could happen, it broke through the winter wind and cut towards Jing Wen. Jing Wen was still tied to the pole, and helpless to stop it. A loud pah resonated throughout the filled flogging grounds, overpowering the conversations happening between the observers. However, the expected cry of pain did not come. Jing Wens face did indeed turn purple with pain, yet he managed to suppress the urge to howl through biting his lips, so hard that he had pierced through skin, and blood flowed through his lips, causing it to become dyed crimson. Mo Xis face had now become both black and white, from anger and exhaustion. His hands were longer unable to hold onto the bamboo cane, which had already begun to split into countless parts. As the cane dropped onto the ground, the cracks expanded at an increasing rate, and the stick soon turned into no more than dust. The entire field was silent. All the spectators were well educated and knew that Mo Xi had purposefully and illegally injected Qi into his last strike. This amount of Qi was enough to destroy earthen bricks, yet Jing Wen still hasnt uttered a single sound. The silence was finally broken when Consort Ru scolded, What are you waiting for! Do you want to watch Mo Xi beat him a few more times? Someone untie Sir Jing. Chapter 16 - The Most Innocent People Were Often the Cruellest With the swiftest speed, Yanger led the carriage away from the Imperial Palace. The crowded streets of Linan did not have time to react. There were many occasions where Yanger nearly ran over passersby but was fortunate enough to avoid any severe injuries. Yanger was in such a hurry because she knew that Jing Wen was so critically wounded that he was barely clinging onto the last thread of life. The person had shown no pain as he was led by the eunuch out of the Imperial Palace, but she knew that Mo Xi was not someone kind enough to show mercy to his victims. Sitting at the back of the carriage, Jing Wens back was covered by a recently purchased coat. His face was lowered, but it was very clear that his hair was already dripping with sweat. He seemed as though he had just finished an extremely intense and rigorous set of training. But of course, it was currently the coldest month of winter, and Jing Wen rarely sweat. Even when he was pushed to the brink by Nangong Zhu, he did not perspire. In his palm was a balled-up handkerchief. It was not used to soak the sweat that has accumulated on his forehead, but rather, it had been used to remove the traces of blood that had appeared on his lips. As for removing the blood that is already leaking out his back, even ten handkerchiefs would not be enough. Fortunately, the coat was enough to absorb the blood that leaked out, and Jing Wen was currently in a somewhat strange sitting position that did not permit the blood to reach the furniture in the carriage. Time passed quickly, and the carriage arrived at Jing manor. Jing Wen was escorted by Yanger, but once they reached the bridge gaping over the artificial stream, Zhou Aimin replaced Yanger and personally led Jing Wen. Zhou Aimin brought Jing Wen avoided the pathway to the Northern wing of the manor - where Jing Wen resided - and instead directed him South. Were it any other time, Jing Wen would have realised the problem. But at this moment, his mind was still occupied by unease. After the two had entered the Southern wing of the manor, Zhou Aimin brought him to a comfortable bench. He took a deep breath to calm his mental state before taking off Jing Wens coat. The moment the coat was off, Zhou Aimins fingers stiffened. On Jing Wens back, there was not one inch that was not covered by blood. The ten wounds were all deep and blood continued to leak from his flesh. On the final wound, it was even possible to see white bone. Zhou Aimins fingers began to tremble, but he was determined to remove the clothes covering Jing Wens body. However, it was not possible to undo his shirt. The wound was so severe that the cloth had stuck to Jing Wens skin, If Zhou Aimin was not careful, it was possible that he may rip off Jing Wens skin. Zhou Aimin quickly shook his head to dispel the thoughts emerging in his mind. He quickly retrieved a pair of scissors, and cut the shirt into many pieces to be removed individually, revealing Jing Wens body in that manner. Now, he could see the wounds more clearly. However, the sight proved too gruesome for Zhou Aimin to remain calm. His face flushed pink with anger and his breathing became pitched and hurried in his fury. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Im going to kill Mo Xi! Jing Wens flesh was actually rotting! Zhou Aimin was no fool, and realised this could only be the result of poison to prevent Jing Wens wound from scabbing. Mo Xi had likely soaked the bamboo cane in countless poisons before flogging Jing Wen. Seeing the already wretched state Jing Wen was in deteriorating, Zhou Aimin couldn''t care less about his noble identity and benevolent nature at this moment. While Jing Wens choice to take the beating in exchange for the life of Gao Shu was his own choosing, Zhou Aimin was still the one that had brought him to the capital and requested him to tour them around the market street. Since he was responsible for Jing Wen happening upon the situation, it was only a matter of course that he took vengeance on Jing Wens behalf. At this moment, the door was pushed open, and Gao Shu entered. Immediately, he caught sight of Jing Wens miserable state. Subconsciously, he lowered his head and moved his hand toward the hilt of his sword. If it were said that Zhou Aimin already feels tremendous guilt for bringing Jing Wen to Linan, then Gao Shu was undergoing countless times more regret. At this moment, he felt as though the wound on his face was like a drop of water compared to the ocean of suffering Jing Wen has undergone. The grip on his sword gradually tightened, before, like a string, Gao Shu snapped. That old dog! Gao Shu could not suppress the anger in his voice. The Emperor can turn a blind eye to the countryside, but how can he allow this to happen in the palace! He turned around to the exit as quickly as he entered. Just as he was about to take the first step, Zhou Aimin directly said to Gao Shu, Do not be rash. His voice lacked the usual love toward life, instead, it was filled with apathetic calculations and schemes colder than the winds of winter. Gao Shu yelled, Why stop me from taking revenge for captain? Zhou Aimin looked at him very calmly and said, You cant kill him. Dont waste fellow Jings sacrifice. Hearing Jing Wens name, Gao Shu gradually calmed down, and he began to ask, Then what do young master Zhou propose to be done? Zhou Aimin placed his fingers on the table and tapped listlessly, almost as though he had returned to the Taoist temple and was once again hitting the wooden fish (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wooden_fish) to calm his mind. Suddenly, there was a soft hmm as Zhou Aimin looked at Gao Shu with a deep interest in his eyes. The young Imperial Guard had already covered his wounded face with bandages, appearing like a mummy. However, that did not impair his martial art in the slightest. With the training of an Imperial Guard, he should be nearly the upper limits of martial arts - not enough to defeat Mo Xi, who was privileged enough to enhance his body with countless precious medicine, which forcibly brought him to the same level as many of the prominent names on the Xinqingnian. However, forcibly bringing ones level to the limits of the human body naturally cannot compare to proper training and experience. If Gao Shu and Mo Xi were to battle, Gao Shu should be able to last ten minutes before needing to retreat. Zhou Aimin had hidden for long periods countless times in the past month, yet still, he felt uncomfortable under the scrutiny of Zhou Aimin. He asked, What is young master Zhou thinking? Zhou Aimin smiled, returning to his usual disposition at last. He and Gao Shu were certainly not friends, but he was certain that Gao Shus concerns for Jing Wen were not faked. Mo Xi has so far avoided punishment because he was always careful. When his cane disintegrated today, it should not be only due to him simply exerting too much force, but also to remove the evidence of poisoning. Even if the entire capital accuses him, as long as they cannot provide any evidence, His Majesty could simply turn a blind eye. Since he hides his secrets so well, then why do you oppose me killing him? Isnt that the only option left then? Gao Shu asked. Zhou Aimin answered, But evidence can also present itself in living form. Mo Xi has countless concubines and maids - if we can get evidence of his viciousness through their existence, it is possible to force the hand of the Emperor. But Mo Xi can just deny it. The concubines and maids status is too low for their testimony to be taken over Mo Xis words. Gao Shu retorted. Zhou Aimins smile vanished as he said, Who said I needed their testimony? I simply need to show His Majesty the bodies of these concubines and maids, and even the most corrupt officials would have to petition for Mo Xis privileges to be stripped. Since he has made blood debts with countless people, with his privileges gone, his life would soon follow. Unless they lived in the shadows, people would naturally attempt to preserve their image second only to their lives. The officials of the Empire may have dealings with those living in the shadows, but their faces are recognised by countless men over the Empire, forcing them to at least present themselves as just and virtuous. If Mo Xis actions were brought to light, these people would have no choice but to abandon Mo Xi. Even the powerful Seventh Prince likely would distance himself in fear that his relations with Mo Xi may give the other factions ammo to attack him. Gao Shu did not understand the full nuance implied in Zhou Aimins words. However, he could grasp what role he will serve in Zhou Aimins scheme. I will be able to distract Mo Xi for as long as I can. I hope young master Zhou will enact revenge on behalf of captain. Zhou Aimin shook his head, saying earnestly, Its not just on behalf of fellow Jing, but for the good of the whole world. It is an open secret that Mo Xi had killed countless people. The only way to end this senseless killing to use the principle of killing to stop the killing. In the world, the most innocent people were often the cruellest. Chapter 17 - Becoming Dull The arrival of Jing Pings sole child had caused the capital to become wary. While the former Prime Minister was considered one of the best in history, increasing spending on public projects and reducing corruption, few in the court wanted a successor to take his place. He was simply too much of a hardliner and, as one of the three pillars responsible for founding the new dynasty, held power over the entirety of the civil branch of the Zhu Dynasty, had enough authority to exert his uncompromising reforms. The position of Prime Minister, typically split into two, was consolidated in his hands into an all-powerful position. Thus, when the Prime Minister was assassinated, the hearts of all the courtiers breathed a collective sigh of relief. The position of Prime Minister was split into the Prime Minister of the Left and the Prime Minister of the Right, as it had been throughout history. In truth, it was impossible for someone to possess the same amount of power as Jing Ping had once held, but the imagination of these officials still brought them fear. That was enough for them to petition the Emperor to use Mo Xi to break Jing Wens will once he entered the capital. However, in light of this, many had forgotten another person had arrived with Jing Wen. Zhou Aimin. Prince of Qiao was the final of the three pillars deemed responsible for the ascension of Emperor Gaozu onto the Dragon Throne. However, he has maintained a far quieter life than Jing Ping after the unification of the Empire, choosing to instead guard the Northern frontiers against barbarian invasions, leaving him little influence in court politics. Even less was known regarding his sole child, aside from that he had entered a Taoist temple to study under Guo Xiling at the age of twelve. Many in the capital did not even know if Zhou Aimin was male or female. For one to choose between the two successors, who would have known that the first storm of the capital would be stirred by Zhou Aimin? --- After the youthful vibrancy of the capital lingered into the night, the alleys were swallowed by darkness. The crowd, like moths to light, left for the brightly lit boulevard, leaving places like the Jing manor in drunken silence. In this tranquillity, Zhou Aimin walked into a room in the servants quarter. He arrived before Yanger, and gently patted her face to force her awake. Yanger was in deep sleep, tired from escorting Jing Wen through the capital, so Zhou Aimins response from her was only incoherent mumblings as the nucai rubbed her sore eyes. Zhou Aimin laughed and handed his nucai a cup of black tea to revitalize. As Yanger drank with absent-mindedness, he quickly explained Jing Wens situation and his plan to expose Mo Xi. People like Mo Xi are a part of the old order that is preventing the Great Zhu from reforming itself. Im inclined to believe that he must also be rid off to spare the people of the world from future sufferings, Zhou Aimin said as he changed into a new set of formal robes. His eyes were unmoving and serene, like the surface of a vast lake. Yanger knew that Zhou Aimin was completely determined, but still couldn''t help but feel anxious. She placed down the teacup, feeling it was too hot. She said, That sounds reasonable. The horses are rested by now, so our carriage can be used once more. Gao Shu can hide in there. But Yanger frowned, Under what pretext will we visit the Imperial Palace? Consort Ru should be familiar with my master. I can visit her. Zhou Aimin looked at Yanger and said in a low voice, I may be able to also persuade her to ruin Mo Xi. Yanger nodded, and soon the two left the manor. Gao Shu was already in the carriage, attaching himself to the underside of its interior, his posture unchanged as the carriage began to move, itself very conspicuous in the cover of darkness. Jing Manor was not far remarkably far from the Imperial Palace, and the horses pulling the carriage were elite stock bred by the Northern Sea Barbarians. They quickly reached the side entrance to the Inner Court of the Imperial Palace. It was still busy, but midnight was soon approaching. At that time, the servants would return to their quarters, leaving the inner court silent. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Zhou Aimin retrieved a crossbow from a hidden compartment in the carriage and hid it within his sleeves. It was impossible to openly carry weapons in the Imperial Palace, so Zhou Aimin could only bring a concealed crossbow. He looked at Yanger, saying in a comforting manner, The fighting will be left to Gao Shu. The crossbow is only cautionary. Leaving the carriage, Zhou Aimin held his fathers jade badge in one hand and the other clutching his sleeves. The guards overlooking the entrance dared not inspect Zhou Aimin for weapons, for Prince of Qiao was one of the few that could enter the Inner Court without the Emperors permission. With a deep bow, one of the guards asked, May I ask why Reverence Qiao chose to visit the Inner Court at this time? Zhou Aimin pursed his lips into a smile, Venerable Zhang Yunru () is sworn brothers with my master. I have come to visit his daughter. The guard was confused for a moment, but quickly remembered who Zhang Yunrus daughter is. So its to visit Consort Ru. But Its inappropriate to visit one of the Emperors concubines in the dead of night. How could he say that to the heir to the current Emperors most trusted general? The choice between permitting entrance for Prince of Qiaos sole descendant and following the rules of the Inner Court hung over the guard like a dagger ready to kill. The guard hesitated for a long time but realised that it was forcing Zhou Aimin to wait outside in the cold. In the end, he sucked in a breath of cold air and said, Consort Rus palace is at the westernmost part of Kunning Hall. The servants will sleep soon, so I must trouble Reverence Qiao to rely on one of the eunuchs to lead the path. Zhou Aimin had memorized the layout of the Imperial Palace before he had met Jing Wen. He shook his head and said, Theres no need. The eunuchs need sleep as well. The guard did not attempt to rebuke Zhou Aimin. Walking aside to expose the entrance, he watched as Zhou Aimin calmly strolled into the Inner Court, his silhouette highlighted by the mid-night moon. Long after Zhou Aimin had disappeared, the guard realised his entire body was soaked in a cold sweat. He waited in his spot uncomfortably in the wet clothes, and once he finally saw the guard replacing him, he almost cried out in tears. --- Consort Rus room bore many swords, and though all their edges were dulled to ensure they werent used to harm His Majesty, the suppressive aura these blades gave off remained. Consort Ru wore only a nightgown, under which the outlines of her body could be seen. There was an obvious presence of power within her slender frame. Any hot-blooded youth would certainly feel the urge to throw themself onto her body. Of course, as the Emperors concubine, anyone would resist the urge. Besides, she was once a prominent martial artist on the Xinqingnian list. She could easily cut the assailant in two. Zhou Aimin looked around at the decorative swords on the wall and said calmly, Does Martial Cousin Zhang wish to help me expose Mo Xi? These words were very abrupt and completely unambiguous. However, those in Jianghu () were straightforward people by nature and respected such frankness. Consort Ru had entered the Imperial Harem quite some time ago, and undoubtedly possessed a strong desire to return to the frank manner in which those in Jianghu communicate. In addition, Zhou Aimin and her have been martial cousins for over three years and held a close bond. She played around with one of the swords, her expression remaining relaxed as she said, Sure. What is needed of me? Zhou Aimin beamed a huge smile, appearing more charming than a girl. Martial Cousin, I want you to distract the entire palace. Can you do that? Consort Ru sighed, Martial Cousin Zhou, your ambition is too great. How can the whole palace be distracted? Its not as though I am the Emperor or the Empress, able to summon countless people at the wave of a hand - Im just a lowly concubine. Even if I kill a servant, its impossible for the whole palace to notice. Consort Ru slid her feet along a cushion. She lifted up her lips and suddenly joked, Would I have to kill a prince? Zhou Aimin shook his head. Its best not to involve the lives of bystanders. Consort Ru said quietly, That is reasonable. But I truly dont know how I can attract the attention of the Imperial Palace. Martial Cousin, has your mind become stale by the court intrigue of the palace? Amused, Consort Ru asked, Then does my genius martial cousin have a solution? Zhou Aimin thought it seemed to truly be the case that not only was his martial cousins swords dulled, but her mind too. With a nod, he said, Naturally. Consort Ru placed down the sword in her hand. She smiled and said, Pray tell. --- It has been quite some time since the deep quivering of the palace bell signalling the beginning to midnight had been heard. Gao Shu slipped out of the carriage like a ghost in his uniform made for movement in the dark. It was impossible to detect the presence of his being, to such a degree that Yanger, who was close to falling asleep, did not notice him brushing past her shoulder in the slightest. Gao Shu had spent even less time in the Imperial Guard compared to Jing Wen, being a mere few months before the division was disbanded. However, to be chosen to join it at such a tender age must mean that he is truly someone exceptional. Gao Shu sidled along the tall walls of the palace, his body dissolved into the dim light of night. With an obscure technique, his heartbeat and breathing slowed down significantly, becoming like the inanimate wall behind him as he walked in harmony with the wind. As if having a stroll, he walked past the guards changing position, entering the Inner Court with ease. Gao Shus most notable ability was that under the cover of darkness, he could walk freely, even in the most guarded of places. This was why he managed to evade the full force of the Imperial Guards for over a month. Mo Xi was located in Hongtian () Palace, still dimly lit. It was different from other Palaces in the complex, for it possessed a wall of its own, as though to separate it from the authority of the Emperor, or to hide the inhuman things occurring behind those walls. Chapter 18 - Walls The flame burning in the oil lamp suddenly shivered. The Hongtian Palace was surrounded on all sides by walls, so why could wind penetrate into the room? It was a bad omen, but Mo Xi thought nothing of it. His smooth hands, more tender than a childs, gently tapped against the edge of his table. The collision between finger and wood created a pleasant sound akin to a traveller traversing through countless mountains. A male servant very respectfully poured a cup of tea, his actions practised. Suppressing his voice, he asked, Master, Jing Wen is known to hold grudges. Are you sure it would be appropriate to do nothing at this moment? Linan was located in the South, where tea trees were in abundance, but Mo Xi only ever drank one type of tea, Fuzhuan (u) tea produced in Hedong. The tea leaves appeared to contain gold within, akin to dandelions scattered throughout a vast field. In the Great Zhu, people typically drank tea with the leaves in the cup, so as Mo Xi brought the porcelain to his mouth, it seemed as though he was drinking gold. If one saw the vast sea every day, it would appear mundane in their eyes. Though Fuzhuan tea was very expensive, Mo Xi did not savour it much. The cup was drunk slowly because it was too hot, but once it was emptied, Mo Xis actions were filled with haste. Without placing down the cup, Mo Xi stood up, It appears that a dog would always fight for its owner, Mo Xis eyes contained ridicule, and he looked disdainfully outside the window as he spoke in a low voice, his index fingers holding the cup suddenly twitched. There was a shadow beyond the window. Like a cannon, the cup in Mo Xis hands was shot out. There was no sound contained in the cup, only deathly stillness. In less than a moment, it passed through the window and flew directly at where Gao Shu is. The teacup was filled with Qi, which had been responsible for forcing Jing Wen into a sorry state. If anyone were to be hit by it, it would be no different than being pierced by an arrow. For Mo Xis seemingly casual flip to contain such forcefulness is truly frightening. In the end, Mo Xi was more than thrice the age of Gao Shu. How could he dodge the incoming projectile? Unable to shift his body in time, the teacup crashed into his shoulders, cutting into the fabric. Strangely, blood did not seep from the countless shards created upon the impact. There was only a dull thud. Within the building, Mo Xi looked at the visitor clad in black, his eyebrows furrowing. He had a list of possible individuals, but there is simply too many that want him dead, leaving it impossible to pinpoint who this visitor was. Such a talented martial artist at a tender age? There was a smile that was not a smile on Mo Xis face. It was clear that this guest had reached a formidable state, enough to earn a spot on the Xinqingnian. Unfortunately, the Xinqingnian was only for youths and the experts from the previous generations were not included. No matter how talented he is, he is still a seed yet to sprout. Silently, Mo Xis smile was gradually withdrawn. Without looking away from the lad before him, his sleeves whisked, and a dim sword suddenly appeared in his hand. The still expression of Gao Shu finally changed at this moment, bearing a hint of pain from his unrecovered face. He raised his eyebrows and drew out the sword hanging by his waist. A sword from Fuliang ()? Mo Xi was no longer amused, Youre taking such lengths to hide your identity? Fuliang possessed the largest forge in the Empire. The weapons it produced were as far-flung as Anxi and Dayuan (). To determine the owner of a sword from Fuliang was as a task no different from finding a needle in a haystack. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Having no option but to expose the guest identity directly, Mo Xi gripped the sword in his hand, and his whole body began to slither along the floor, abruptly arriving before Gao Shu. He moved his dim and baneful sword toward Gao Shus face. Gao Shus face, already indescribable from the scar, was absent of any panic, fear, or frenzy from the desperate situation. However, he was aware that he is unable to match Mo Xi, that he was dancing between the line of life and death. Gao Shu made the decision quickly and decisively. He retreated a step back and brought the sword before his body, as if he was piercing his own shadow in half. The sword in his hand was a mass-produced sword, but a rock can become a bullet at high speeds. Precisely, the shift in posture contained the intention to deny the person the initiative. But Mo Xi was not an ordinary person. He chuckled sinisterly and swiftly took action. His left hand emerged from his sleeves and aimed towards Gao Shus chest. Evading the point did not cause Mo Xi to lose his inertia, leaving the great force behind him to remain. Gao Shu took another step back, straightening his body like an arrow on a string, he hacked down mercilessly with the stainless blade, the powerful force contained within his muscles burst with a wordless scream as they are pushed beyond their limits. So young yet so ruthless? Mo Xis voice raised sharply. He retracted his palm, and retreated back, his body trembling as he forcibly brought a stop to his moment. With a yell, he forced open his cold eyes. It was brimming with hatred and seemed to be the only source of light in the remote. There was no doubt that Mo Xi is planning to launch a power Qi attack. Yet Gao Shu did not give him the opportunity. No different from a ghost, his silhouette faded as he turned back without hesitation and shot to the walls of Hongtian Palace, leaving behind not even trampled grass in his steps. Skilled at Qinggong as well? A hint of shocked emerged in Mo Xis eyes. He did not call for the palace guards, rather, he shook his hands, causing his whole body to rocket foward, like a cumbered, massive swan goose leaving the water. A moment later, both men were high up on the palace walls. Mo Xi stared amused at the man in dark clothing. He was interested in how the guest would scale the fifteen meters high wall. Gao Shu continued his dash toward the end of the palace walls without losing any speed, his feet appearing as though separate from the ground, drifting slightest above the path. The various leaf piles gathered on the stone remained unmoved, and from this one could see that there was great dexterity within those feet. His entire being appeared weightless, ascending the barrier with ease. His feet scaled the walls, containing the inertia from his originally forward movement. Of course, this momentum was sure to be expended. Flinging his sleeves, a grappling hook emerged from deep within his cuffs, the iron hook placing itself firmly on the walls. Using the strength in his arm, he flung himself, his feet trampling against the summit, launching himself off the wall he scaled a moment ago. Mo Xi cursed within his heart, realising his opponent had steered the entire battle. The Qi in his body was quickly released, and he floated over the palace walls, his posture callous due to his bitterness. Compared to Gao Shus professionalism, he emerged over these walls like a demon entering the human realm. As he floated downward, his eyes were like a hawk, scanning over the night city scene methodically. The dark shadow glided over the tops of trees, floating past houses, the mask covering his face creating a soft wooshing sound, feeling akin to laughter to Mo Xi. A cold gleam flashed through Mo Xis eyes as he chassed, expending his Qi with no reservation. The term blind rage truly applied in this scenario. As Mo Xi pitted himself against Gao Shu, he did not realise that there were fires raging in the Palace. --- The was no snowfall on this night, but the air was still frigid, freezing the heart of the people in the Imperial Palace. The struggle between Mo Xi and Gao Shu was noticed by no one, or perhaps no one wanted to notice it. The Imperial Kitchen was considerably far from Hongtian Palace in the first place, so none of the servants bothered to check. The people within the Palace Walls were not gluttons, but there were many in the Imperial Household that must be served. As such, the Imperial Kitchen was likely the busiest area within the Imperial Palace at night. Eunuch Tie () assigned to serve the Empress, but in reality, has never seen Her Majesty. His only job was to deliver bird nest soup to one of the Empresss personal servants every night, yet walking through the frigid conditions of the palace at night was still a difficult matter. He carefully held the porcelain bowl, using his thick sleeves to insulate his cold hand from the warmth of the soup. The bowl alone can afford him a hundred times over, so he dared not mishandle it. There was an uncomfortable itch on his face, but Eunuch Tie couldnt spare a hand. The itch had appeared when he saw one of the consorts entering the Imperial Kitchen; perhaps to cook some soup for His Majesty to gain his favour? Eunuch Tie knew this sort of thought would bring him harm in the Imperial Palace, and quickly got rid of it. Suddenly, his skin frozen by the winter air became dry, and the fat beneath it began to burn. The scene before his eyes also began to burn. What a powerful fire! The powerful fire rose from the bustling Imperial Kitchen and dissolved into countless fire spirits. It rose towards the sky, clouding the stars. The incredible heat accompanied the fire as it quickly began to spread in all directions. Eunuch Ties eyes suddenly contracted, but the hands holding the bowl remained stable. The Imperial Kitchen was on fire, and judging from the origin of the smoke, it should be from the storage room, which is always protected from open flames. Someone must have started the fire intentionally, but who could have done it? Furthermore, what good does burning down the Imperial Kitchen do? Eunuch Tie knew this was not the moment to investigate how the fire started, or who was the culprit. He had to inform the palace about the fire before it grows out of control it was just that he was unable to bring himself to move from the spot, afraid that he would be accused of starting the fire. Eunuch Tie remained in this state until a voice that seemed to have passed the fire yelled in a shrill but clear voice, Fire! Chapter 19 - Fragrance The fragrance in the air was impossibly alluring, smelling of egg crepes and fresh seafood. These foods were unquestionably staples in the South, sparking the curiosity of every Northerner to taste these delicacies once in their life. The heavenly scent lingered in the air, and, accompanying the smoke, dispersed through the entirety of the Imperial Palace. Food is a universal language and the tall walls of Hongtian Palace could not prevent its fragrance from penetrating into its lush courtyard. The aroma was already very faint by the time it entered Zhou Aimins nose, so the Little Taoist did not have much of a desire to taste the Southern delicacies. In the dim light, Zhou Aimin walked along the stone paths where Mo Xi and Gao Shu had fought on previously. There was no haste to his movement since all the servants in Hongtian Palace had been summoned to put out the fire. Typically, the higher ranking servants would organise some of the servants to remain and look after the residency, but none of Mo Xis servants had reached that authority, and the servants were all inexperienced, leaving them unable to organise themselves properly. In the end, they had all chosen to fight against the flames, since they would have the Emperors protection in that case. Before long, Zhou Aimin entered Mo Xis sleeping quarters. Seeing the extraordinary extravagant room made of black granite from Hedong, he frowned slightly. The stone was like the night, engulfing all light in this room. How can he find the hard evidence needed? The most obvious way is to destroy the room, but humouring that idea is simply delusional. Zhou Aimin walked forward to the side of the bed, sliding under it without much hesitation. He did not wander with his hands aimlessly but chose to rather retrieve a small ball from within his pouch. The ball seemed to slide across the high-quality granite slabs, before setting in a strange position. A glint of joy flashed through Zhou Aimins eyes, outshining the darkness. Mo Xi truly was a man living in constant fear. Whatever the key is to his secrets, he kept it so even closer than his women. With a little force, Zhou Aimin pushed aside the board that was slightly indented from the secret mechanism hidden within. The plank slid off very easily, as though it had been through that exact motion countless times. With the timber gone, Zhou Aimin took out another ball, and allowed it to slide into the secret compartment. Receiving no response from any hidden mechanism protecting against intruders, Zhou Aimin finally reached out his arm, feeling the object with his hand. As his palm landed, however, the mechanism made a soft click and sunk into the ground. Startled, Zhou Aimin quickly removed himself from the underside of the bed. Once his vision adjusted to the moonlight once more, he could see a small crack on the black walls. Looking at the crack, Zhou Aimin made a strange expression as he walked closer to it. Pushing against the entryway, Zhou Aimin unconsciously inhaled a breath of foul air. Behind the door was a rather wide set of stairs, rather well maintained, but age was evidently present on its surface. Zhou Aimin followed the stairs into a chamber underground, holding a fire-piston in his hand. The faint light shore on many unrecognisable metal tools bearing a well-polished surface. Zhou Aimin squinted, at these instruments quickly realised these devices were ones for torture and would make for a piece of powerful evidence, but since it was too cumbersome to carry, Zhou Aimin did not bother taking any as he could return after getting permission from the court. As he walked halfway through these cruel devices, the fire-piston in his hand shore on a section of the chamber a little further away. This light, as if capable of summoning ghosts and demons, caused a collective tremor through the deeper portions of the chamber, awaking the people Mo Xi had imprisoned. These prisoners, however, were too afraid to make any clamour, leaving only soft whimpers and suppressed cries to be heard. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! At this sight, Zhou Aimin maintained his calm. Walking forward, Zhou Aimin serenely looked at the first cell and brought the fire-piston closer to the wooden bars. The light brought a figure to a pretty woman with long eyebrows and very pale skin, easily able to leave behind a deep impression. Her face was full of fatigue, but certainly not malnourishment. It appears that Mo Xis skill has reached the degree that he can part pain without leaving scars. Zhou Aimin asked in a soothing voice, May I know who Lady is? The flame lit up Zhou Aimins figure as much as the woman. The Little Taoist is truly charming if looked at from a certain perspective. If one ignored masculinity, his originally typically face was prettier than even a girl''s. He appeared out-of-place in the soured cell, like flowers growing in a pit of ash. Perhaps his handsome appearance gave the woman some comfort, saying with a hoarse and meek voice, Im Wang Zhixin (). Immediately, the calm in Zhou Aimins heart was disturbed. Wang Zhixin? Wasnt that Mo Xis first wife who died from tuberculosis ten years ago? In the end, such actions seemed to align with Mo Xis nature, so Zhou Aimin was not shocked. He promptly asked, Lady Wang, who are the other people in the cells? His concubines and servants, Wang Zhixins voice somehow managed to become even lower, as though she was afraid Mo Xi would hear her voice. Zhou Aimin looked at Wang Zhixin meaningfully, pondering deeply before saying something Wang Zhixin probably did not want to hear. I know you want to get out right now but I have to pile as much evidence against Mo Xi as possible. Wang Zhixin lowered her head, hiding her eyes drooped without any strength or hope. Zhou Aimin quickly added, I promise you that I will be able to meet the Emperor next morning. After that, I will help you return to your ancestral home. Wang Zhixin remained silent for a long time, before suddenly raising her head woodenly. She said with some difficulty, I trust sirs judgement but I plead you to take a single person out. I can do that, Zhou Aimin looked at her and said. At the last cell is the most recent girl he has confined to the chambers. I beg sir to rescue her in case Mo Xi returns to torment us again. Wang Zhixin bit her lips as she continued, People like me have already grown used to his techniques, but the girl hasnt. I dont want her soul to be tainted by him. Zhou Aimin nodded very seriously, his eyes purer than snow. Wang Zhixin was relieved and joyful after receiving confirmation from Zhou Aimin. She thanked him tiredly, before shutting her eyes and returning to sleep. --- Zhou Aimin watched Wang Zhixin enter slumber and sighed with admiration. Despite learning that she would likely be rescued tomorrow, which could evidently cause a degree of excitement Wang Zhixin was still able to fall asleep so quickly and peacefully. The fire-piston in his hand was soon extinguished, forcing Zhou Aimin to replace it with a second one. He shook his head and thought that it was impossible for him to speak with all of the captives here, even if Gao Shu could distract Mo Xi indefinitely. As he walked to the end of the chamber, his gaze was caught by a small table made of hong mu (tľ). The table was unimportant. No matter what precious material it was made of, Zhou Aimin had seen better. The true object that attracted Zhou Aimins eyes was a small key, and a set of matching scent pouches. Wrapping his hand with a handkerchief, Zhou Aimin had a content smile as he took the key. Moments later, he appeared before the cell holding the girl Wang Zhixin requested him to rescue. The girl was asleep, but a permanent frown was present on her dainty and immature face. The girl was wearing a servant uniform that was still colourful, suggesting that she was recently hired by the Imperial Palace. Zhou Aimin soon laughed at himself, realising that it was only natural she was new to the palace. If Mo Xi would disappear his concubines so frequently that none lasted over six months, the servants would certainly be even worse. He unlocked the cell holding the girl and walked next to her. Perhaps sensing his presence, the girl immediately woke up, her face ashen with fear. Her life wasnt worth much more than a dogs, and she had found on the bed earlier many strands of hair. She knew that her fate would be different from the others in the cell, who are high ranking servants or concubines. She would be lucky if she died with a complete body. Thus, when she finally sensed the presence of another next to her, she instinctively began to weep. Youre safe now, Zhou Aimin comforted with composure. She had spent the entire night wondering what would occur to her once Mo Xi entered, conjuring endless scenarios for her own death. How could these simple words alleviate the emotions she had suppressed? Rather, the sense of relief seemed to be what finally opened the flood gate, causing her to bawl to an even greater degree. Zhou Aimin gazed at her and smiled bitterly. He was more familiar with Yanger outbursts compared to the wailing of the girl before him. Still, he calmly attended the girl until her emotions finally subsided. At long last, Zhou Aimin could finally speak. He stared at her still swollen eyes and said, I shall bring Lady out. Hic thank you hic. Zhou Aimin passed the girl a handkerchief. We can speak of this later. Please follow me. The girl nodded with difficulty, wiping her face in the process. She silently followed Zhou Aimin as he left the cell, suppressing her hiccups as she walked. Perhaps her attention was too focused on trailing Zhou Aimin, or that her eyes were too swollen from the crying, she did not notice that after Zhou Aimin passed the table, one of the two scent pouches had disappeared. Chapter 20 - Gentle Fragrance, Gentle Touch Jing Wen, at an unknown time, awakened from his previous collapse and climbed out of bed. He had foreseen Mo Xi to apply poison onto his cane, but did not expect that his body would be unable to bear it, embarrassingly fainting before reaching his bed chambers. Fortunately, it seemed that at some point, Zhou Aimin had applied for some medicine onto his wounds. The poison was already suppressed by his body, which was naturally resilient so scabs quickly formed. His injuries were unable to disturb him as he began to stroll around the manor at a leisurely pace. It was impossible for him to tell the time without Jing An, but judging by the quiet streets outside his estate, it should be some time before dawn. He walked aimlessly for some time. The overgrow of moss on the stone slabs from a month of neglect was covered by a thin layer of snow beneath his feet. Suddenly, he heard the sound of a weak gasp among the withered garden. Jing Wen grasped his sidearm and walked closer for a better look. Jing manor has been abandoned for a month, so it was not unlikely that the person who was a thief had mistakenly thought it was still unoccupied, only to find out the master had returned. Perhaps they had hidden after hearing his footsteps, unaware that his hearing was better than most. However, when he arrived next to the garden, he was shocked to find that instead of a thief, it was an unconscious woman. And judging by her bodys high temperature - which was able to quickly melt the snow surrounding her - she should be suffering a severe fever. Jing Wen was a person that enthasised on showing tenderness toward the fairer sex, so how can he leave a sickly woman in the fields full of snow? Despite the womans questionable identity, he had no reservation when he pulled aside the dead branches and began to carry her to the main hall. Once he laid the woman down, he suddenly realised he did not know what to do next. The manor was empty after he dismissed all the servants, meaning there were no doctors that could treat the woman. He, as a remarkable talent in the fields of martial arts, could attempt to diagnose her himself. But it is always easier to kill than heal and what little knowledge he did have of medicine required the use of his eyes. In the end, Jing Wen could only resort to placing a finger onto her wrist. For some reason, the woman unconsciously trembled on the touch. Jing Wen felt the response but thought nothing of it. It was his first time taking the pulse, so he was a little troubled himself. The feeling of smooth skin more tender than a newborns was a strange sensation for him, and, for a moment, he didnt want to let go. Nevertheless, Jing Wen recovered quickly. The abnormally fast pulse of the woman meant the situation was far more severe than an ordinary fever, and could even become potentially life-threatening. It was very likely that the woman did not faint due to a fever, but that she was poisoned! But Jing Wen was not a divine doctor. How can he find out the problem through pulse alone when there are thousands of poisons in Zhili alone? The easiest solution was to channel his Qi into the womans body, driving out the poison, but his veins were blocked, leaving him unable to guide his Qi. In the end, the only option was through medicine. But before Jing Wen could retrieve it, the womans hand abruptly reached out, grabbing his shirt. Since the woman was poisoned, the hold on his shirt was rather weak. Jing Wen did not worry about her threatening his life, as he had already determined she lacked any training in martial arts earlier when taking her pulse. Yet he did not dare to move her hand, since it could potentially harm her. Jing Wen coughed, Lady, please let go. Im going to retrieve some medicine for you. Jing Wen thought the woman was afraid that he would abandon her to her fate, so added, I will return with haste.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. The womans eyes were very muddled, like a stirred pond. Hearing Jing Wens words, she shook her head, flustered. She said coyly, I want you to stay. Her voice was sweeter than honey, more pleasant than the wind chimes hanging off Taoist Temples. Like wine, it could intoxicate man, causing them to succumb to their deepest desire. Her breath was heavier than mercury, blowing onto Jing Wens face, it was warm and hearty, akin to the Spring sun. Now Jing Wen felt it was truly strange. She was poisoned, so how could she have the luxury to attempt to seduce him? Even the most enchanting demoness would prioritize their life above all house. Like a flash of lighting, a frightening thought entered Jing Wens mind. The woman was not poisoned, but rather, under the influence of aphrodisiac. Indeed, that would explain her abnormally high temperature and heartbeat. But why would she be put under the influence of aphrodisiac in the first place? Had someone drugged the daughter of a prominent figure in order to ruin his reputation? Countless thoughts and possible scenarios passed through Jing Wens mind, but at this moment, it was impossible to confirm any of them. It was more important to focus on treating the woman who had clearly succumbed to her desire at this moment, suppressing the passion within her body, so that both her reputation and body will not be ruined. Yet due to his endless speculation, the initiative was already lost. In this ambiguous atmosphere, the woman reached with her fingers onto Jing Wens face. Moving upwards, she seemed to be caressing Jing Wens features, but also determined to take off the piece of cloth covering his eyes. Such a beautiful face. The eyes must be even prettier. The matter regarding his eyes was a taboo for Jing Wen, forcing him to apply a little more force before the woman had reached where the cloth was. The woman, however, did not seem to care. Her willow-like eyebrows rose as she gave off a light laugh. Satisfied at the moment with what she had, her nimble and slender fingers began to massage Jing Wens temples. This force was warm and benevolent, full of tenderness. At the same time, it caused Jing Wens body to shiver from ear to heart, like touching electricity. An incomparably complicated feeling rose in Jing Wens mind comparable to a massive wave crashing upon a shore. Aside from a certain spot down there, the temple was the most delicate part of the human body. A sliver of Qi injected into the temple could instantly travel to the brain, killing the person instantly. Yet rubbing the temple was a wondrous act that could lead a person to temporarily forget their troubles, like sipping the soup of forgetfulness (Ի). Because of the former point, in the Great Zhu, the latter was only allowed for a persons most intimate partner. At that moment, Jing Wens mind was momentarily led astray. The woman, seeing the window of opportunity, brought herself closer to Jing Wen, the hair, originally kept stable by her hairpin becoming undone in the process. The black hair flowed like a waterfall over her shoulders, causing her to appear many times more delicate. As the woman became increasingly close, an intoxicating fragrance was inhaled by Jing Wen. The scent was embodied with elegance and grace, causing Jing Wens heart to pound. It was as though the aroma was able to numb all suffering in the world, creating a wondrous feeling. It was a feeling that could only be described as drunk yet not intoxicated. The sort of emotion that would well up as an old man stares at the sunlight, reminiscent of his life, or when an infant first sees themself in the mirror. It removes all deliberation, making one focus only on the present. The heavenly fragrance drew closer and closer, and, as it did, the warmth of a soft and voluptuous body leaned against Jing Wens frame. His heart began to pound at an even greater pace. Dry wood met tinder, creating a great blaze. Jing Wen bit his tongue, forcing himself to remain sober. His outstretched hand previously restraining the woman had lost its hold when she leaned against him. But then, it striked swiftly, settling on the back of the womans neck. At the moment of greatest befuddled is when the mind of a person in the clearest. All other desires had been swept away or buried, leaving only two choices. To do or not to do? Both urges were things that allowed one to surpass the limits of the human body. Just like how a mother would display inhuman strength when her child is endangered, the impulse was powerful enough for Jing Wen to carve a small pathway through the mountain blocking his pathway. Slowly, the tip of his finger began to glow meekly, as though a firefly had landed atop it. However, it was the dead of winter - how could there be fireflies? It was not fireflies, so it was naturally Qi, itself as endless as a boundless lake. Yet a small creek cannot immediately fill a vast lake. The minuscule amount of Qi slowly travelled through his veins, gathering at his fingertips. But the woman was not idle herself. Her heated breath now directly fell upon Jing Wens face, and her pretty eyes bore credulous innocence and a faint glimmer of desire. It was if she was in anticipation of something that had yet to occur. Without warning, her lips brushed touched Jing Wens with a gentleness akin to a butterflys flutter. The contact was delicate, but the dam holding the womans desire finally broke at this moment, no longer about to hold its contents that burst through madly with the desire to swallow all. Simultaneously, the lake resting upon Jing Wens fingertips was finally replenished. With an equally gentle touch, it was sent into the womans neck. The womans action suddenly paused, and her body crumbled. As she laid down, it was no different to a little beast laying down after playing. Fortunately, she did not act like a little beast in that they would continue to fawn toward their companion, for she has already fainted and the aphrodisiac expelled. With the womans delicate and soft touch against him, Jing Wens mind remained on the straight and righteous path. Even if he wanted to take the crooked road, he was too tired to do anything. Chapter 21 - The Optimism of Youth The next morning, Jing Wen arose from the blanket that still retained the body heat of two people. He slid his fingers through the cloth covering his eyes, unruffling them with a practised motion. As he was doing this, a wooden hairpin rolled across the bed, resting against his thigh. Recalling what had happened last night, Jing Wen was stunned for a moment, before hastily placing the hairpin in his sleeves. The strange encounter was nothing romantic - he did not even know the womans name. However, the wooden hairpin served as proof what happened last night was not a dream but was rather a reality. The word first implies a special experience that cannot be experienced twice, and in the end, Jing Wen had his first kiss taken during the encounter. Though he was not a sentimental person by nature, he felt it was best to keep the wooden hairpin. Still, he did not dwell on his matter for too long. Aside from the kiss, nothing had happened between him and that mysterious woman. He owned no obligation towards her, and she, none to him. As the ancient said, White hair is still as new as their first meeting (ͷ£). If they met at any circumstances, they would only brush past each others shoulders. As he got out of bed, a pair of pale hands reached out to help him. Jing Wen, who was still mesmerised what the happens of last night, absently mindedly accepted it before realising the strangeness of the matter. Who are you? The owner of the pair of hands bowed hurriedly, her immature face slightly blushing as she answered with a meek voice, This servant is named Mingzhu (). Young master Zhou told me to serve you from now on. Jing Wen sighed. Waving his hand, he said, Theres a stash of silver beneath the dressing table. Reward yourself a tael. Mingzhu gave a cry of surprise, but did not dare to do anything. When she was serving Mo Xi, he would frequently instruct his servants to retrieve a monetary reward. As the servant takes it however, he would accuse them of stealing, having them flogged to death. While Mingzhu had not experienced it yet, the stories from the other servants had already instilled the fear of such actions in her heart. She would only accept the silver if Jing Wen personally handed it to her, never daring to take it herself - even if it is an entire tael. Biting her cherry-like lips, Mingzhu said, This servant thank master for his generosity. To be able to serve is already more than enough. Jing Wen was a little shocked at her rejection. Of course, he had other intents when handing the new servant a tael so abruptly. Mainly, it was to test her character. Since he was blind, the servant would believe they could easily take advantage of him, taking the entire stash if they so wished. If they did not, it would prove that they were of a trustworthy nature, and, if they indeed did allow greed to cloud their judgement, he would have no hesitation when expelling them from the household. After a long pause, Jing Wen slowly reached for the chest beneath the dressing table and handed the tael to Mingzhu personally. --- Sunlight peaked through the gaps in the clouds like a bashful girl, causing the capital to flicker between light and dark. The heavy snow gathered upon the plum trees made it unmoved by the winter breeze. The lives of ordinary people remained unchanged; who would have thought there was a fire in the Imperial Palace the previous night? Zhou Aimins carriage rolled through the crowd slowly. Linan was indeed Linan. Distances that can typically be traversed in ten minutes by a carriage took an hour. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Compared to the lively crowd outside, the inside of the carriage was silent. As Jing Wen had just recovered a portion of his cultivation, he spent the entire morning meditating, full of vigour. Zhou Aimin meanwhile, appeared completely lacking in vitality. Below his half-closed eyes were heavy bags. As the carriage passed through Longan () Avenue leading into the Imperial Road, Jing Wen left his meditative state. Fellow Zhou, why not take a nap? There is still some time before we reach the Imperial City. Zhou Aimin, who was absent-mindedly chewing on a youtiao suddenly choked when Jing Wen mentioned his name. Coughing into his handkerchief, he said, Theres no need. Now that Mo Xi will finally be brought to justice, how could I rest? Jing Wen was already informed about Zhou Aimins maneuver to bring the courts opinion against Mo Xi by Mingzhu during his morning routine. He said, In truth, I had entered the carriage in an effort to make fellow Zhou think more in-depth regarding this matter. Zhou Aimin was shocked. Looking at Jing Wen as though he was looking at a whole new person, he asked, What? That weasel has unlawfully lashed you half to death, even applying poison to ensure you dont get out of bed. Why defend him? Jing Wen shook his head. Im not defending Mo Xi, merely presenting the consequences. Emperor Taizong has been in power for nearly two decades, and is one of the most capable Emperor in history. He has touched all the factions but left Mo Xi alone. Why do you think that is? The fatigue Zhou Aimin had been experiencing seemed to have instantly vanished at the mention of such a serious subject. Pondering over this for some time, before answering, Because of the possibility of Hedong rebelling? But the old Mo couple is already in their final years, how could they oppose the might of the Imperial court and the Imperial army? In truth, Jing Wen had thought like Zhou Aimin a month ago - rash and full of righteousness. Youth has always possessed an air of naivety to them, a willingness to do good. Whether they be the heroes touring Jianghu or the scholars, they all wished to remove the corrupt officials and make the Great Zhu prosperous. Hedong chose to submit peacefully, Jing Wen explained, As such, the former Taizu granted them many benefits, such as tax exception from the Imperial Treasury and in exchange, they guard the frontiers against the tribes of the North Sea. Zhou Aimin was somewhat perplexed. He said unhappily, Im aware of that. When Hedong was first vassalised, nearly all their wealth was spent on the Iron Cavalry in order to fight off incursions by the North Sea tribes. Even with their silver mines, they barely managed to support the maintenance of such elite soldiers. Jing Wen nodded. Looking at Zhou Aimin, he said, But now that the lands under heaven are unified, commerce had returned to the level of the previous dynasties. Hedongs abundance in mineral wealth has allowed its income to increase five-fold. Not to mention that the tribes in the North Sea have fallen into internal disputes, freeing the Iron Cavalry from much of its original duties. Zhou Aimin suddenly understood. With a sigh, he said, No wonder the Emperor had granted Mo Xi more privileges throughout the years. The province of Hedong is like a set of tinderboxes, prepared to catch fire at any moment. Of course, what you said about the Mo couple is true as well. Noticing Zhou Aimins low mood, Jing Wen felt that he should comfort him, They are the remnants of the warlord era, well into the age of seventy. After experiencing forty years of prosperity, they are certainly unwilling to suddenly revolt. But if they do Zhou Aimin slightly creased his brows as he thought; the lands of Hedong were the most mountainous parts of the Empire. Its lands are easy to defend yet difficult to attack. If they really revolt, perhaps even the best generals of the Empire, including his father, wouldnt be able to subdue them quickly without causing permanent damage to the Great Zhus troops. Imagining the horrendous human losses that will come about from his rash actions, Zhou Aimin could not help but shudder. Lowering his head, Zhou Aimin said helplessly, If that is the case, Im not certain as what can be done. Jing Wen calculated the time and realise there was still around a quarter sichen (half an hour) before they reached the capital. He said, Still, we are looking at this matter in an isolated manner. Zhou Aimin was even more confused. Tilting his head, he waited for Jing Wen to continue. Dont forget once Hua Quanfu enters the city with the Immortal Elixir; Mo Xi is bound to partake in it. Compared to simply revoking his privilege, the Mo couple will be far more antagonistic toward the central government if their child were to perish. Its better to eat the bitter pill early, than late. After a moment of pause, Jing Wen added, Of course, there is also a chance that Hedong doesnt revolt from the very beginning. Zhou Aimin grew quiet. Looking at Jing Wen, he felt a new surge of respect toward Jing Wen. Although he doesnt seem to be a strategist, since, from what he had read, Jing Wen lead the division of Imperial Guards relatively mediocrely. However, he was a natural tactician, able to take into consideration the benefits and disadvantages of these sorts of actions. Zhou Aimins bright eyes lit up as he praised, I had originally thought fellow Jings talent laid with your martial arts, but it appears that you are truly the son of the former Prime Minister. For you to be in charge of a mere division of Imperial Guard is a waste of your talents. With your foresight, the threat of Hua Quanfu may be resolved without excessive bloodshed. Jing Wen did not respond to Zhou Aimins praise. Supporting his head with his shoulders, there was no expression on his features. On the crowded street, the silent carriage slowly approached the Imperial Palace. Once they finally reached the Imperial Palace, Jing Wen quietly said, I hope so. Chapter 22 - Pillar that Upholds Heaven The palace gates were very crowded, the carriages stretching like a long snake on Longan Avenue. It was brimming with various ministers coming for morning court that if someone spilled a bucket of water over them, it might not even penetrate to the ground. Fortunately, the Imperial Palace was a place none dared disrespect, and all the ministers remained obedient. At the beginning of the long line was a profoundly embarrassed guard dressed in ceremonial armour, constantly bowing and asking the guest to remain patient. Zhou Aimin could neither see nor hear him, as Jing Wens ability comes from his martial arts; however, if he could, he would realise it was the exact same guard that had allowed him into the Palace the previous night. Minister Xin (), the fire burned down a part of the palace last night, frightening much of his Majestys consorts. This one seriously cannot allow you to pass into court. The minister, Xin Yan () had long gotten off his carriage. His head held high as he spoke, The Great Zhu cannot function one way without the Imperial Court. And you, a little guard, not even an Imperial Guard, dare to prevent all these ministers from serving their duty? Shaking his head, the minister spat on the ground. You dont even have an Imperial Edict in your hand. The guard looked at the ground, seeing the yellow phlegm that looked obvious in the white snow, he said, Minister Xin, his Majesty is comforting his consorts who were frightened by the fire. This is on the order of the Empress. Hearing the world Empress, Minister Xin froze. He had originally been from a small gentry family that arose during the establishment of the Great Zhu. Despite coming from a rural background, he was talented at the Classics, achieving the rank of Tanhua (̽ - Third Place) in the Imperial Examination along with writing a famous commentary on the Five Classics, simply dubbed Commentaries of Xin. However, Tanhua and the Commentaries of Xin alone does not guarantee a position as a powerful minister. He had gotten his current position as the Minister of Rites through both his extraordinary memory along with becoming a staunch supporter of the Seventh Prince and his mother, the Empress (). His darkened face immediately bloomed like flowers. So it''s on the orders of the Empress. How virtuous she is to preemptively aid his Majesty. Very well, I shall wait before the palace walls before his Majesty summons the court. The guard wiped the sweat that had accumulated on his forehead. Thinking about how he had to deal with an unreasonable figure last night as well, he seriously cursed his bad luck. How could Minister Xin be so outrageous? Isnt he a tanhua? Zhou Aimin asked with indignation. Though he could not hear the voice of the guard, the outrage of Minister Xin earlier echoed through much of Longan Avenue. The sound of spitting was especially clear. Jing Wen answered without shifting his expression, The faction behind the Seventh Prince is the strongest in the court. Thinking about the abundance of wealth and power in their hands, they will surely feel superior. Since it hurts to keep in your pride, they let it out by speaking. Zhou Aimin laughed, clearly amused. He asked after some thought, But Mo Xi remains low key. Perhaps he is an outlier? Jing Wen explained simply, Of course, there are many who subtly show off their influence; some even more inconspicuous than Mo Xi. However, none have the same reputation he has. --- When the court finally began, it was already noon. Many of the Ministers were hungry but could do nothing but to chew on the tea leaves that they had brought. After squeezing the remaining fragrance out of the tea leaves, they quickly joined the line walking towards Changan Hall. Compared to the misery of these old ministers, Jing Wen and Zhou Aimin could better suppress their hunger. Walking past Tiantang () Gate and Zhao De (ѵ) Gate, the stream of ministers finally reached Changan Hall after climbing three levels of marble staircases. Outside the hall stood dozens of stern guards, each skilled martialists that would be famous in Jianghu. The gate of the halls was made of wood coated in a thick layer of gold. The eunuch standing before the gate waved his hand at the guard and said in a high-pitched voice, Court may proceed! The voice of the eunuch wasnt loud, but the gates behind him slowly opened, revealing the beating heart of the Great Zhu Dynasty.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Once Zhou Aimin entered the hall beside Jing Wen, he unconsciously sucked in a breath of cold air. The ministers were used to the grandeur of the Imperial Palace, but Zhou Aimin had spent his life either in Youzhou or the Taoist Temple. Although the Palace in Youzhou was grandiose, and the Taoist Temple solemn, Changan Hall bore a dignified and grandeur that could not be found elsewhere in the world. The Emperor was seated upon his Dragon Throne, which was perched slightly so that it was higher than the rest of the hall. Behind the Dragon Throne was a screen made of solid gold, decorated with wiggling dragons and a generous scattering of precious gems. The dragons coiled around a long row of words in red, which wrote; Pillar that upholds Heaven. The impossibly well-polished marbles tiles on the ground reflected these words, along with the shifting feet of the ministers. It also revealed the harmony of the five creatures; Azure Dragon, Vermillion Bird, White Tiger, Black Tortoise and Qilin. Within each of these creatures mouths was an orb made of solid gold, its substantial weight appearing as though always at the risk of dropping, but never does. The ceiling itself was supported by pillars made of an unknown material. The pillar was completely white, but faint hints of green reflected the sunlight penetrating into the room. Upon closer inspection, they would soon find it to be the most profound object in the entire hall - the pillars was actually made from a jade vein! The Great Zhu Dynasty began from a small commandery in the North. To accumulate so much wealth in a mere forty or so years from nothing meant the revenue it was able to generate was something unseen before in history. The ministers knelt and wished the Emperor a long life. You may rise. The Emperor, hidden behind a curtain of black beads which lightly danced beneath the Imperial glow. He slowly spoke, It was zhens fault that loyal subjects had waited so long. You are free to blame me. The voice was deeper than ancient wells, concealing within it countless secrets unknown to man. The casually spoken words seemed heavier than mercury, bearing down on the courtiers like an invisible weight, forcing them to lower their heads. The current Emperor has been in power for seventeen years. This year, he would be thirty-four - almost two decades older than Jing Wen and Zhou Aimin despite being in the same generation. The former Emperor Taizu had ruled for twenty-eight years, but only managed to unite the land under heaven in his last eleven years after conquering South Wu (). In total, the Great Zhu had become the most prosperous dynasties to rule in a mere forty five years. To call the current Emperor wise would be an understatement, for he was an individual unrivalled amongst man, carrying an authority surpassed only by the heavens. The various ministers in black were separated into two groups by an azure carpet.They appeared like soil split by a river. Some of the ministers appeared unable to carry the burden of the Emperors voice, and, collapsing onto their knees, they looked at Minister Xin, who bowed, pleading, Your Majesty, how could your loyal subjects accuse you of any wrongdoings? If a monarch does not care for the Inner Court, how can they care for the nation? It was impossible to see the Emperors reaction behind the curtains of beads, but it was possible to determine the Emperor was not angered through his silence. As Minister Xin stood down, the Minister of Works, Zhao Yi (w) bowed before he spoke. Your Majesty, all things must be taken in moderation. As the ancient said, the first concern is affairs of state; pleasure comes late. Although the Imperial Consorts were frightened by the fire, they had ample time to recover from the shock. If any collapse, the Imperial Physician can be sent, instead of your Majesty yourself. Minister Zhao bowed once more, saying, Your Majesty, a delay in court could lead to dams repairs postponed, roads unmaintained and commoners'' life to be destroyed. Behind the beads, the Emperor delayed his words for some time, as if in contemplation. He said, What Minister Zhao says is true. Zhen has over-indulged zhens consorts. The greatest Emperors were not those skilled in administration in the realm or undefeated generals. Rather, they are those able to accept the advice of his skilled subordinates, open to new thoughts and suggestions. No doubt the current Emperor was someone of this sort - or at least one who wished to present themself in this manner. As if the Emperor would take the advice to heart, it could only be known by the Emperor himself. The Emperor made a motion behind the beads, but the action was unknown as none dared to look directly at him. He said after a long silence, The investigation into the kitchen fire has already been launched by zhen. Zhao Yi sighed. The Crown Prince had recently left the capital, causing the balance in court to shift toward the Seventh Prince. Usually, the Crown Princes faction would remain silent in such scenario, but, since matters regarding the Inner Palace was rarely mentioned in court, the initiative cannot be presented to the Seventh Princes faction. Your Majesty, there were no fatal cases from the fire, only a few burn sustained by the servants. The Imperial kitchen is prone to fire in the first case; why spend so much effort into it? The Emperor replied, This matter was initiated by Consort Li (). Zhao Yi immediately felt his mouth dry. Consort Li was currently the most favoured concubine in the palace, and widely regarded as the most beautiful woman in the world, with unrivalled skills in dancing and singing. That would be fine, were it not for the fact that she was even more ambitious than a man, and had the intelligence to rival such ambition. Fortunately, she was still young and had yet to bear the Emperor a child. As Consort Li had only recently come into favour, there was not much information regarding her aside from her beauty and ambition. Zhou Aimin looked at Jing Wen, asking nervously with a faint voice, Why would Consort Li investigate the kitchen fire? Jing Wen answered calmly, Consort Li like to indulge in food. Zhou Aimin made an oh sound. Not caring for the face of the officials around him, which was turning white from the audacity of the two, he asked, Which faction is she in? Jing Wen shuffled closer to Zhou Aimin. Dont worry, out of the entirety of the capital, no one hates Mo Xi more than her. If you propose the case, she would likely be your most ardent supported. Seeing Zhou Aimin nod in approval, Jing Wen quickly separated himself from Zhou Aimin. Quickly, the gap was filled by the air of imperial majesty, and the two did not converse any further. Once the matter regarding the fire was over, Zhou Aimin hesitantly took out a wooden box. Looking at Jing Wen, he said, The evidence to prosecute Mo Xi is in there. You present it to the Emperor. Jing Wen found Zhou Aimins security toward the object within the box rather strange, but did not ask any questions since Zhou Aimin had already explained its contents. He detached himself from the group of ministers, walking onto the azure carpet. Holding the box in his hand, he knelt on one knee, causing his white robes to shift slightly, and the wooden badge at his to collide, creating a gravel-like sound. Without haste, Jing Wen opened the box. Chapter 23 - Your Majesty is Wise Within the box laid a lovely-looking satchel, cushioned by a layer of silk. It appeared no different from the scent satchels commonly exchanged among young lovers. Before anyone could speak, Minister Xin opened his mouth. Jing Wen, this is the first time youve attended court, so I will not berate you much. However, his Majestys attention shouldnt be wasted on some meaningless affair in the capital. Minister Zhao narrowed his eyes. The factionalism in the Empire had not grown to the point of open hostility. Still, he was someone that would make a favourable reference to the Yanluo (King of Hell) in the Imperial Court if Minister Xin attacked it. Bowing to the Emperor, he said, Your Majesty, the lives of commoners may appear insignificant, but they represent the overall prosperity of the Empire. The Emperor gave a soft hmm, implying his favour to Minister Zhaos suggestion. Your Majesty, the satchel is not simply the result of some romance. Zhou Aimin walked through the already parted sea of officials. Standing a few steps from Jing Wen, as though avoiding the satchel, he continued, I have found this on Mo Xis residence. Its an aphrodisiac. Jing Wen retrieved the satchel from its position in the box. Bowing to the Emperor, Jing Wens voice remained unchanged as he said, The satchel contains a large variety of herbs with aphrodisiac properties, including the rare Ginkgo Biloba. The blending of the herbs makes it unique, as it can only affect women and not men. Turning to the officials surrounding him, Jing Wen stated, If you are unsure of my assessment, the imperial physician may examine it. Like a flash of lightning, the expression of all the officials became twisted; they all knew what this implied. Since Mo Xi was not a woman, the purpose of the satchel was not for himself. His reputation among the Empire was notorious, and even the Seventh Prince frequently spoke harsh words of him. Though the court was divided into countless subjects, they all had the same idea as to the purpose of the aphrodisiac. However, Mo Xi was a close supporter of the Seventh Prince, how could they admit it so readily? One of the officials, Minister Yin (), spoke with a harsh voice, I did not expect that the heirs of the late Prime Minister and Prince of Qiao to be such defamers. The satchel could be the property of anyone in Linan, what are the chances that it would belong to Sir Mo? Unless you two have infiltrated the Imperial Palace, and entered Hongtian Palace illegally? Minister Yin spoke disapprovingly, You juniors are too irresponsible. Another official seemed to gain courage from the words of Minister Yin. Chuckling, he said, Perhaps after you ravaged through Sir Mos house, you two did not find anything, which led to your fabrication. The attitudes displayed are very admirable, as deserving of youth. An elderly official spoke with a gentle expression, yet in the next moment, he berated ruthlessly, However, attitude alone will accomplish nothing. You two have wasted precious time of the court; Your Majesty, I propose the two to be punished in order to preserve the integrity of the court. At the incoming insults and attacks, Jing Wen and Zhou Aimins expression remained calm. With a slight smile, Zhou Aimin said, The satchel is of a pair. Immediately, the face of Minister Yin and the other officials turned dark. With a single sentence, their entire argument has collapsed. Was this not slapping them in the face? No, it was even worse. This humiliation of few words had occurred before the Emperors omnipresent eyes - how would they ever hold recognition in court from this point on; perhaps from this day onwards, they would become the talk of gossipers in the taverns? For some, reputation was more important than their wealth, family, and even life. Minister Yin had spoken so that he may establish himself as a staunch supporter of Mo Xi, and by proxy, the Seventh Prince. The others had likewise done the same, hoping to exploit the young and inexperienced heirs of the Jing Ping and Prince of Qiao. A moment later, the Emperor finally spoke. Heir Zhou, can you prove that there is a pair. Zhou Aimin nodded. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. The Emperor smiled. Behind the black beads, he asked patiently, yet gave off a feeling of urgency, So you admit that you have entered Hongtian Palace. Zhou Aimin prepared to nod once again, yet before he could, Jing Wen stepped forward, saying, Your Majesty, it was this one that entered Hongtian Palace. Jing Wen, when did you enter Hongtian Palace? Jing Wen answered within the slightest fluctuation in his voice, The day I entered the capital. The Emperor was silent for a moment, asking, Was that why Mo Xi applied poison onto the cane? Jing Wen gave a slight frown. I presume that Mo Xi had rightfully suspected that I had entered his residency, leading him to hope to warn me with a harsh punishment. The black beads gently collided as the Emperor praised. Very good. Jing Wen, to be able to remain upright against pressure, zhen truly admires. The words of the Emperor were worth its weight in gold. The very good spoken by the Emperor made the implicit officials glad they had remained silent when the opinion had turned against Jing Wen and Zhou Aimin. In contrast, the outspoken officials could feel the invisible pressure bearing upon them. Jing Wen quickly prostrated, mimicking the attitude of a perfect official. This one dare not accept Your Majestys praise. It is only right to bring light upon injustice. Stroking his beard, the Emperor spoke nonchalantly, Zhen shall send a company of Imperial Guards to investigate Hongtian Palace. When the time comes, zhen hopes that you would be present to aid the case. The court allowed for all forms of discourse among the officials, even permitting a degree of factionalism. However, once the Emperor spoke, the decision was final, and courtiers no longer had any power to influence the policy. The officials quickly turned face, praising Jing Wen for his bravery and denouncing Mo Xi, using a plethora of words to label him a pervert. Even Minister Yin had to forcibly squeeze out the Emperor is wise. Minister Xin lifted his eyebrows. Raising his voice so that it is above the grovelling of the other officials, he said, Your Majesty, now that the case regarding Mo Xi is solved, I believe it is time to focus on trade. The Emperor stretched his body. He took a look at Minister Xin, before smiling in reply, Zhen has already lowered tariffs on goods immensely and allowed peasants to apply for loans at the expense of the Imperial treasury. What else could be done? Minister Xin straightened his body. Your Majesty, recently, a trade convoy from the North Sea has arrived at the border of Zhili, no more than a month away from Linan. From the large quantity of caravan, I believe a transaction on such scale should be closely monitored by the Imperial Court. From the North Sea? Not only the Emperor, but all the other officials became intrigued by what Minister Xin said. On the surface, it appeared only Jing Wen and Zhou Aimin appeared uneasy. The convoy is headed by Hua Quanfu, who had spent eight years gathering wealth in the North Sea. Now that the situation in the North Sea is deteriorating, he has been forced to return to the Great Zhu. The emperor frowned, Do not play with words. Minister Xin rubbed his fingers together; as if hoping to create a flame from the friction. Slowly, he said, It is said that Hua Quanfu had met with a Great Shaman, and had a lengthy dialogue, ultimately enlightening the Great Shaman. Since your Majesty has urged, I shall not mention the contents, but the benefits Hua Quanfu from aiding the Great Shaman, though unknown, must be truly significant. The other officials gasped upon hearing this. The shamans of the North Sea are known to be experts at the nature of longevity, performing human sacrifices to extend the lives of themselves and others. To become a Great Shaman, one must first be over the age of eighty and perform countless rituals. To discuss with the Great Shamans is an honour typically reserved for Great Khans, who still had to exchange vast quantities of goods. Before the officials could begin a lengthy and heated discussion, the Emperor cleared his throat, saying in a dignified, cold manner. The Imperial Court is dismissed. Aside from Jing Wen, zhen does not wish to see anyone before zhen. Under the Emperors declaration, the fire was suppressed before it could even become a kindle. --- After the other officials withdrew, the Emperor left his throne and exited the veil of beads. Following the sounds of the Emperors footsteps, Jing Wen advanced to the deepest parts of the Palace. The officials were not used to seeing this, but considering that Jing Wen and the Emperor were technically cousins due to the blood oath between their parents, the officials had no reasons to speak out. The closer than blood relationship between Emperor Gaozu and Jing Ping was something that had existed even before the foundation of the Zhu Dynasty. This tie was even closer when Emperor Gaozu wed his daughter, Princess Kang to Jing Ping. Kunning Hall was less splendid than Changan Hall but no less dignified. Separated by a lowered carved lacquer table, the Emperor and Jing Wen sat without any servants surrounding them. The Emperor raised his teacup to take a sip. As if unhappy with the temperature, he smashed the teacup to pieces before Jing Wens chair. The tea splashed onto Jing Wens white robes; after all, the man could not see. Unlike previously, the Emperors voice was exceptionally icy and crushing, able to freeze an entire river. Entering Hongtian Palace the day you arrived? Do you still think you are a part of the Imperial Guard? Jing Wen pretended to not know what just happened, remaining calm. He answered respectfully, Your Majesty is wise. The Emperor suddenly gave a distant smile. Do you not know the importance of Mo Xis position? Jing Wen passed his undrunk teacup to the Emperor, prompting him to take another sip. He opened his mouth once the Emperor brought the teacup to his lips. Its better to hit the nail now, then let the structure collapse. As if weary, the Emperor massaged his brows. You are no different from your father. Sighing, he then said, Forget it. Uncle has done countless acts that brought controversy, yet all of them had improved the situation of the Empire. As long as the end is desirable, I dont care about the result. Hearing these words, Jing Wen did not immediately reply. Instead, Jing Wen silently thought to himself; even after death, it appears that my father is still shielding me. Chapter 24 - The Freespirited Consort I will not do anything against the state, eventually, Jing Wen respectfully said. The Emperor leaned against his chair, his eyes half-opened, as if about to fall asleep at a moments notice. In truth, zhen has always been aware of the secret chamber in Hongtian Palace. Jing Wen did not find that strange. From what Zhou Aimin had told him, the dungeon was a vast expenditure. To build such a vast complex, countless materials would be required; how could that escape the watchful eye of the Emperor? I see. The Emperor said quietly, As for the concubines and servants imprisoned in the chambers none of their former family remains. Reaching out to Mo Xi was the last option for their clan. Considering that you have dismissed all your servants after they are released, zhen shall grant them to you to be your new household servants. Jing Wen opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but did not manage to produce any sound. After a long time, he closed then opened it again. With a deep bow, he said, Your Majesty is wise. The Emperors thin lips suddenly curved with amusement. The Jing Wen from yesteryears would have adamantly refused such an offer, but it seemed that he had finally realised the nature of this world. Abruptly, the Emperor said, Your capping ceremony was two months ago. Between his half-closed eyes, he looked at Jing Wen, Uncle has married too late in his life, spending the prime of his life aiding in the building of the Empire. Zhen shall not let you wait until you are forty before finding you a good bride. Jing Wen was finally startled, but still did not say any words. Perhaps it was because the words he wished to say were against the will of the Emperor, or simply because he did not know how to respond. Upon seeing this reaction, the Emperor was fully satisfied, as if having conquered a piece of territory after great effort. Closing his eyes fully, he waited some time before saying lightly, Kuoer would be glad to see his study partner once again. Unfortunately, he has departed to Lingnan () the day you arrived at the capital. Jing Wen respectfully answered, I have coincidentally met the Crown Prince on my journey to the capital. Your Majesty neednt worry. Upon hearing this, the Emperor let the slight smile remain on his face. Dismissing Jing Wen, he watched Jing Wen leaving the hall while casually reaching for one of his documents. Once Jing Wen had left the proximity of the Hall, the Emperor sighed lightly, Who can remain young forever? --- As Jing Wen left the Inner Palace, a palace girl suddenly approached him. The girl was still very young, and her baby fat had yet to disappear from her face completely. With a sweet smile, she said, Master Jing, Consort Li wishes to see you. Jing Wen felt a shiver. When he had served in the Imperial Guard, he had always taken notice to avoid Consort Li. It was not out of the need to respect the boundaries between man and woman; especially the concubines of the Emperor, but because he was genuinely cautious of that woman. Placing his hands within his sleeves, Jing Wen gently said, Then I will trouble you to guide me to her palace. The palace girl did not utter any unnecessary words. Taking Jing Wen by the hand, she guided him to Changchun () Palace. Once they finally arrived, the palace girl spoke in a low voice, Please enter Master Jing. Jing Wen raised his brows. Even Consort Lis palace girls were unique. While he was blind and required guidance to navigate to the unfamiliar parts of the palace and taking his hand to lead him was understandable, the girl did it so brazenly. Now the master herself is inviting him directly into her bedchambers - was she not afraid of rumours? Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Regardless, Jing Wen was someone more liberal with these sorts of traditions and did not hesitate long before entering Consort Lis chambers. Despite its presence in the Imperial Palace, there was a strange vitality in Changchun Palace. While Jing Wen could not see the orchid blooming carefreely by the window, nor the colourful curtains lightly fluttering, he could perceive there was an undeniable playfulness in the palace. It was as though the palace was a boundary that separated the chill of the outer world, preserving Spring within. It was as though Changchun Palace was not a part of the Imperial Palace, but rather, the home of a little girl. The little girl was holding a blue magpie in her hand, gently brushing its feathers with her fingers. She herself was reclined against a bamboo daybed, wearing a pink and blue ruqun (ȹ). The magpie, upon seeing Jing Wen enter, displayed no sign of fear. Rather, it began chirping an exquisite melody. Consort Li, hearing the song of the magpie, faintly chuckled. Her cherry-like lips opened slightly to give off a laugh unique to young ladies. Though Jing Wen could not see the picturesque scene, he could hear the tenderness within both the woman and the bird. It was not the first time Jing Wen laid his eyes upon Ji Xiaofan (С). Unlike her name (Xiaofang meaning ordinary), the woman could only be described as fictitious, akin to a character out of a painting, or some kind of fox-demon. Perhaps if Jing Wens eyesights remained, he would have felt a deep yearning for the maiden that is longed by all men in the world. The girl was nearly thirty, yet had both the air of a shy maiden of sixteen and the wisdom of a century-old sage. It was precisely due to this beauty that Jing Wen remained calm, the soberest he had been ever since the death of his father. To be recognised as the most beautiful woman in the world meant she not only possessed looks unparalleled throughout the realm, but that she also is capable of managing the attention of countless men in the Great Zhu. Please take a seat. Surprisingly, the first to part their lip was not Jing Wen, but Consort Li. Jing Wen searched around, yet could not find a chair in the entire chamber. Slightly bewildered, he said, Lady Li, do not speak nonsense. Consort Li looked at him with an indecipherable sensation. Her lips formed a gentle smile as she said, Of course. What I said was out of courtesy. Jing Wen was not familiar with the teasing of Consort Li, but remained calm. He asked, What does Lady Li wish to see me for? Consort Li brushed the magpie with her finger the final time before releasing the bird. Your sister, has she married yet? In this world, women typically become wed once they are fourteen; however, Jing An was a unique case. Due to the favour of Princess Kang, she had delayed her marriage already for two years, and became renown through her skills at the four arts. Partially, the reason why Jing Wen left for Jing village was to prevent her suitors from pursuing her now that she lacked Princess Kangs protection. Jing Wen calmed his spirits as he replied, No. I admire that girl. Consort Li seemed to have invited Jing Wen to discuss Jing An, but could it be so simple? It would be a shame to see her ruined by marriage. These words seemed like a threat, but Jing Wen understood Consort Li enough to know this was her true feelings. Placing his hands before him, he bowed toward Consort Li, saying, Thank you, Lady Li, for your praise. I will relay it to my sister. Consort Li stifled a giggle. Sir Jing, what kind of man do you want your sister to be wed to? Jing Wen found the question truly strange. Was Consort Li implying that Jing An was someone fit only to marry the Emperor like herself? After some time, Jing Wen still could not decipher the meaning behind Consort Lis words, and could only answer truthfully, I have no opinion as to who she marries. As long as there are mutual feelings between both parties, I will not interfere. Consort Lis eyes lit up. I did not expect Sir Jing to be so extraordinary, she said full of praise. Lady Li over praise me, Jing Wen forced a smile. Did Consort Li have too much time on her hand? After praising Jing An, she had started praising him. The magpie that had been flying during their conversation finally seemed to have exhausted its strength. Perching at an inconspicuous part of the chamber, it gently lowered itself, before falling asleep. The moment the bird closed its eyes, Consort Li spoke, In fact, theres a method to ensure Jing An never gets married unwillingly. My sister is still young, Jing Wen frowned slightly, and the small quantity of Qi within his body began to swirl, which did not go unnoticed by Consort Li. These sort of things can be discussed later. Consort Li grinned, her lips forming a beautiful curve, as if pleased by Jing Wens response. Dont be hasty. I simply want to take her in as a disciple. The Qi in Jing Wens body began to relax, though he remained vigilant. Becoming a disciple was not only a process to pass on martial arts, but also to form alliances. If Jing An were to accept Consort Li as her master, it would permanently bind the Jing family with Consort Li, and they would share a common interest. I did not know that Lady Li is also proficient at martial arts. Could it be that you are from one of the Sacred Mountains? Consort Li laughed, I am indeed from Mount Longhu () - how did Sir Jing guess? Jing Wen replied, Of the people from the Sacred Mountains, none of them are ordinary in appearance. Whether tall or short, thin or fat, or other external features, as long as you come from the Sacred Mountains, then there is something unusual about you. Since beauty is one of the most desirable traits, Consort Li should be one of the more prominent figures at Mount Longhu In truth, if my sister could learn martial arts from you, Lady Li, I would be rather relieved. Since you know, why did you ask? Consort Li couldnt help but give a beautiful smile. People like you should know the significance of the Sacred Mountains. With my support, a small figure like Mo Xi would not be difficult to deal with. Jing Wen lowered his head and retrieved his hands from his sleeves. The white cloth covering his fluttered as he arched his body for a slight bow. Because you are too ambitious. Because you are crazy. Chapter 25 - After All, He is Young No matter what, an ordinary person would reject the label of crazy. However, Consort Li was certainly not an ordinary individual; rather, she was the most powerful woman in the world, with capabilities second only to the Emperor. Consort Li closed her eyes, her long eyelashes resting on her fair skin. As if drowsy, her burgundy lips parted slightly, causing it to appear as if she asked without much thought, What does Sir Jing call me crazy? Jing Wen had returned from his bow position, but his hands had been placed by his sides, and his shoulders slightly slouched. This appeared to be simply something formed by habit, nothing out of the ordinary. But it was the position that allows for one to pull out their sword the fastest. Lady Li, please do not misunderstand. Your craziness comes not from insanity, but your ambition. Jing Wen answered respectfully, Rather, you are crazy because of your ambition. As the head of the Imperial Harem, you should seek to ensure stability within the Inner Court, so that the Emperor may tend to the matters of the state without worry. Yet, Lady Li, you have constantly made enemies with the other consorts - even the Empress. Worse still, your support for the Eleventh Prince had disrupted normal politics. Hm, Consort Lis lips lowered, angered not at Jing Wens label of crazy but rather his accusation of her participating in politics. It was indeed no secret that she was the primary backer of the Eleventh Prince, the third faction in the Imperial Court. Yet, Jing Wen dared to call her ambitious for such a reason? Her frown deepened as she asked, What difference does my support for the Eleventh Prince differ from Xin Yan backing the Seventh Prince? Why must I be restricted to the Inner Court? Jing Wen knew that the typically elegant and carefree Consort Li was truly angered by his words. However, he had no intention of retracting his statement. Instead, he pushed her even harder, saying, Lady Li, who in the Imperial Court is unaware that you have kingly ambition? It is only that they look down upon your capacities as you are a woman that they do not view you as a threat. However, I am aware that you possess capacities that are unrivalled even upon man. How could I have a conscience and cooperate with you then? Hahahaha! Consort Li laughed. It was a very different laugh from the elegant and spring-like sound created when Jing Wen first stepped into her bedchambers. It was certainly not the laugh of a girl her age. Rather, it was more like the hoarse laugh of an old housewife how can it be described? Very broad and very heroic? Jing Wen, while not scared out his wit by the sudden burst of laughter, certainly felt very shocked. Giving a slightly awkward cough, he said, Of course, since Lady Lis action is not too severe compared to other matters, I would not actively pursue you. I only wish to remind you that of the four hundred Emperors that had ruled throughout history, none had been a woman. Consort Li was truly in a good mood, and thus, did not pay much mind to Jing Wens warning. After all, only a handful of people in the world recognise that a woman was capable of holding a position other than as the partner of a man. If Consort Li were to partake in Bian Lian ( - Sichuan Face Changing), she would no doubt be considered very skilled. The oppressive aura she emitted moments ago had dissipated like dust in the wind, and her face now truly appeared cheerful. Not tranquil, simply very carefree. Her sudden change in mood appeared to be a good thing, yet it only caused Jing Wen to become more alert. A normal person naturally could not have such a drastic shift in emotions. Only someone that was crazy could change their face like changing clothes. The scariest form of person was someone detached from any sort of sentiments, whether it be love or hate, and driven by a single purpose. Those sort of people can give up others, themselves, and even the world to achieve their ambition. And Consort Li was precisely this kind of person. While Consort Li appeared carefree and innocent, her actions were highly vicious; she is capable of sacrificing far more than any sane person is capable of doing. While the officials in the Inner Court viewed her only as a beautiful woman that is at most capable of becoming the Empress Dowager, and the Emperor could simply turn a blind eye to her acts, Jing Wen was aware that she was that surpassed the men of this world. Neither of them had the mood to continue their previous conversation, but for very different reasons. The small slivers of Qi within Jing Wens body began to move once more, expelling a frigid air from his body. The aura seemed to cause the entirety of Changchun Palace to solidify. The magpie appeared to have detected the sudden drop in temperature and unconsciously shivered.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. It was at this moment that a pair of palace girls slowly walked into Changchun Palace. The two palace girls quickly arrived before Jing Wen and Consort Li. Another that entered later held a cage in her hand as she gently placed the sleeping bird into its pen. Sir Jing, please refresh yourself before leaving my ladys palace. From somewhere, the palace girl got him a warm towel. Thanking the palace lady, Jing Wen took the towel from the palace girls hands. Wiping his face with the warm cloth, Jing Wen felt his spirit calmed. Lady Li, your bird is quite charming, Jing Wen said as he returned the towel. As his hand touched the soft and tender hands of the palace girl, his fingertips happened upon a hard object. To Jing Wen, who was familiar with all forms of assassination techniques due to his role in the Imperial Guard, he was able to recognise simply by touch that this object was in fact, a concealed crossbow, capable of piercing even the heart of a master! Consort Li looked at stunned Jing Wen and gave a charming smile, giving a feeling similar to a young girl meeting her lower. But the situation was something completely removed from any sentiments of love. After an unknown amount of time, Jing Wen said with a smile, Lady Li, I shall depart now. If my sister accepts your proposal to become your disciple, I will not stop her. Consort Li sat up straight from her daybed and walked next to one of the palace girls. Patting the palaces girls hand, she said gently, After conversing with Sir Jing, I find that you are as interesting as your sister. Honestly, you make me surprised. Consort Li did not give Jing Wen any time to respect, as the palace girl she was next to abruptly took hold of his hand, and forcefully led him out of the palace. While the girl was skilled in martial arts, Jing Wen could still overpower her with physical strength alone. However, he did not, as he was all too happy to finally leave Consort Lis presence. --- Mistress, should we end him? After Jing Wen had made his departure, one of Consort Lis closer confidants approached her and asked. What good would that do? Consort Li stretched out with the energy of a little beast. This young man is truly different from his father, too sentimental with his thoughts. But thats not a bad thing. At least, its very interesting. Consort Li had never intended to kill Jing Wen this day, but upon seeing the caution he held toward her, she felt compelled to tease him a little. Although she was a woman driven by ambition, she was not unable to enjoy the many flavours of life. To her, Jing Wens unease was too similar to the turmoil a young man would undergo when seeing the person they love. Each action was inexperienced and overthought. But to Jing Wen, such caution was necessary when meeting with this crazy woman, after all, a crazy persons action is impossible to be understood by a normal person. Consort Li took a brief glance and the magpie that was resting peacefully within its cage. She smiled strangely, thinking, How could eagles care for the thoughts of sparrows? No matter his other qualities, he is still a blind man in the end. Indeed, while Jing Wen could attract the interest of Consort Li, he could not possibly pose a threat to her. Even when he was amongst the strongest martial artists amongst the youth of the world, he could not compare to a true master like her. Thats not to mention his influence in the Imperial Court, which is completely laughable compared to that of his father. After all, Jing Wen was only sixteen years old. What could he do? --- Jing Wen was raised by his mother, Princess Kang, the only wife of Jing Ping. Officially, she held even more power than his father due to her imperial status, which has led Jing Wen to perceive women different from most other men in the Empire. This was why he viewed Consort Li as a person no different from a man with equal abilities. Having been guided out of the Imperial Palace by Consort Lis palace girls, Jing Wen looked at the Mingzhu and said emotionlessly, It''s time to return. Then, he made his way onto the carriage with the help of Mingzhu. As Mingzhu took off Jing Wens robes, she noticed his back was drenched with sweat, leaving a dark mark on his white shirt. Fortunately, due to Mo Xis influence, Mingzhu would not have any thoughts regarding these sort of things, nor would she spread any gossip. She obediently closed the curtains on the carriage, and wordlessly drove off from the Imperial Palace. Having left the palace complex and gotten on the carriage, Jing Wens face was a bit pale. He placed his hand on the sword resting on his belt, unsure if his previous actions were cowardly or merely careful. If Consort Li had truly attacked him, he probably could not even resist a finger of hers in this state. What did the Emperor discuss with you? Why did it take so long? Zhou Aimin looked at Jing Wen with concern as he passed the gate into Jing manor. There was naturally no way for him to know that Jing Wen had spent most of his time in Changchun Palace, and how taxing the interaction had been. Jing Wen shook his head and quickly took off towards Jing manors artificial lake. A short while later, he had arrived at a pavilion located at the lakes heart. He sat down wordlessly and meditated for a long time. At first, his heart was still in turmoil and his head full of thoughts, but after an unknown amount of time, he gradually forgot to think. To move Qi was not a difficult task, and he had practised this countless times in the past. It was just that he was a little out of practice. Time went slowly, and the energetic fishes slowly sank down to the bottom of the artificial lake. It was already late winter. The night darkened but the clouds blocked out the light from the starlight. Still, Linan was full of noise. But Jing manor was still silent as it had been for the past month. However, there were already many residents returning. Mists slowly gathered atop the surface of the lake, but it never obscured the figure within the pavilion. Suddenly, the still mist began to shiver, as if a breath of wind had disturbed it. Jing Wens eyes were hidden by the piece of cloth, but it could not hide the joy contained within his expression. He had finally paved a path into the mountain. Even though compared to his previous avenue, this path was as small as a rats burrow, Jing Wen did not worry. After all, he was only sixteen years old. He had plenty of time to do things. Chapter 26 - Speaking Matters of Regicide Jing Wen was finally able to circulate Qi after a month under the pressure of that mysterious woman and consort Li. Of course, it was not enough for him to regain the entirety of his former ability, or even to be placed once more on the Xinqingnian. Still, it was still a very joyous matter, worthy of celebration. If he could circulate Qi once more, that meant he could supplement the bones and skin within his body. If he could supplement his body, that meant he could purify his heart and make himself immune to common disease and ailment. If he could reach heart purification, that meant he could project Qi outside his body and reach the state he had before he lost his cultivation and eyesight. Once he recovered his former cultivation, he could continue towards fusing man () and mountain (ɽ), becoming xian (). From there, he could eventually reach the state of shen (), associating himself with the nature of heaven and earth, becoming a creature with longevity equal to the heavens and earth itself. Although Jing Wen had always viewed cultivation as a tool to serve a greater purpose; so that he may see what seldom few saw, enjoy what seldom few enjoyed and return some unspeakable debts, he would naturally have a desire for eternal life and power untouchable even by someone like the Emperor. Fortunately, most of the steps he had to take was simply treading his old footsteps. If he was an ordinary person that had just completed circulating Qi, and, yet had already begun thinking about the shen state that is only spoken of in legends, who knows how many people would laugh at him? Still, even he knew that reaching shen was something inconceivable, something that even the sect masters of the Zijin sect and Ximo sect had failed to achieve after over eight years. When he had been younger, he had once loudly proclaimed his intentions of reaching shen, only to be lectured by his father. Nowadays, after a month of tempering, Jing Wen had completely lost the rashness of youth and became far quieter compared to his days as the son of the Prime Minister. Moreover, he understood clearly that the label of genius had left him the day he had lost his eyesight. Indeed, even if he achieved the mysterious shen state, he would still be a blind man. --- When Jing Wen left the pavilion, it was already the second day. However, Jing Wen lacked any tiredness in his actions, walking with the same expression as always; it was as though the events of Yesterday had not happened at all. Jing manor was far busier today than it had been for a long time. There was a large number of servants entering the estate, each wearing a set of new clothing and a haggard expression on their face. It was clear that these men and women were the old servants coming from Hongtian Palace and the secret chamber beneath it. Since the servants have been found, this naturally meant that the Emperor had already discovered Mo Xis secret chamber. What could be said? The Emperor was indeed the Emperor. Each of his actions was like an executioners knife, swift and decisive, not leaving any path out. Facing the might of the Emperor, Mo Xi could only resign to his fate and hope that the Emperor would act leniently in consideration of his unique identity. In the end, after a heated court discussion, the census was to revoke Mo Xis right to select his own servants and replace them with those named by the Imperial Court. Those selected were all prominent figures with significant experience with backing from the Imperial Court itself, meaning they were unable to be easily oppressed by Mo Xi. Activities such as an entire household changing servants were very prominent matters, and Mo Xi was a widely known individual. Naturally, such meaningful punishments were unable to escape the ears of the people of Linan, quickly becoming a topic of gossip among the taverns. Scholars and artisans alike promptly gathered and began joyfully praising the wisdom of the Emperor for finally humbling the tyrannical Mo Xi. Since such news was unable to escape the ears of the commoners of Linan, it naturally meant it entered the ears of Jing manor even earlier. Since word of Mo Xis punishment brought such satisfaction among the commoners, it naturally meant the joy experienced by those now in Jing manor was even greater. --- The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. In Jing manor, the snow-filled path was already beginning to be cleared. The snow parted to reveal the aged stones beneath. Its dark surface seemed to welcome the world, greedily sucking in the sunlight; this caused it to slowly radiate a faint warmth that seemed to thaw Jing estate. The servants, who were the ones truly removing the snow that covered Jing manor, worked with such enthusiasm that it makes one wonder if these were the same people that had been constantly stricken with fear under Mo Xi. The gossipers in the taverns may speak with enthusiasm, but they would likely never dare to take another other action. This was since they were never directly influenced by the actions of Mo Xi; they lived completely separate lives, and would not be foolish enough to directly seek trouble with a seemingly unmovable force as Mo Xi. These servants, however, were constantly abused by him, and would naturally react in a very different manner. Since Jing Wen and Zhou Aimin had saved them from Mo Xi, they would be far more devoted towards them then most servants would be towards their master. Aside from their positive image towards Jing Wen and Zhou Aimin, it was also out of a more selfish desire; Jing manor had no servants aside from Mingzhu and Yanger, and Yanger could not be even considered a servant of Jing family. As such, the positions for servants were all vacant. From the prestigious position of household manager to the lowest place of slave, the role that these servants would play in the future would be determined by their current attitude. Only a few in the world did not desire power, and these servants were undoubtedly in the majority, despite their repressed nature. They were all hoping to show off their abilities and be promoted into more comfortable and secure roles after so long toiling under Mo Xi. For this, they spared no effort against the snow and dust that had accumulated over the past month, as if taking out their pent up frustration towards Mo Xi against the accumulation of filth. However, the owner and guest of this estate were unable to exert equal enthusiasm. With a sober expression, Jing Wen and Zhou Aimin read through the reports sent over from the Imperial Court. While the results were satisfactory for many, neither Jing Wen nor Zhou Aimin had achieved what they truly wished. In the end, the two quietly looked at each other, sharing their thoughts. I worked so hard, yet why did it end up like this? Zhou Aimin said helplessly, I even took the risk of burning down the Imperial Kitchen and attacking Mo Xi with Gao Shu, yet all Mo Xi got was a slap on this wrist. His Majesty is, in the end, getting old. All he wants is to ensure that his reign is stable, and the succession is without bloodshed. Jing Wen pressed his lips together and said, I am just disappointed that His Majesty still does not fully trust me and did not touch the base of Mo Xis influence. Jing Wen then furrowed his brows. Thinking about the approaching arrival of Hua Quanfu, he said, Hopefully it would at least remind the Mo couple of their sons predicament so that when the elixir of immortality appears, they would not act rashly and rebel. Zhou Aimin slanted a glance at him. Realising that Jing Wen appears now completely sincere about preventing the destabilising effect caused by the elixir of immortality, he felt his mood becoming much better. He said, From what Minister Xin had said, there should still have a month before Hua Quanfu arrives at the capital. During that time, we should take care of the succession issue. Jing Wen sighed internally. Although he was wholly dedicated to preventing chaos in the Empire as Zhou Aimin had hoped for, he was a realist and well aware it would be impossible to end the dispute between dynastic succession without the entire Empire taking action. The matter was something that could not even be decided by a figure as powerful as Consort Li; how could they resolve it? Zhou Aimin seemed to be able to read the thought in Jing Wens mind. With nonchalance, he answered, Naturally, we just need to kill one of them. Coughing sharply, Jing Wen quickly admonished Zhou Aimin, Even with our unique identities, killing a member of the royal family is a crime of high treason. No matter what, matters such as this should not be spoken of so easily. Zhou Aimin shook his head. The Emperor could always have more children. Fellow Jing, if you are worried for the Crown Prince, we can simply kill the Seventh Prince and the Eleventh Prince instead. Even if we dont consider the consequence, it is still impossible. Jing Wen had already realised Zhou Aimin was a person that did not care for walking the unconventional path, and could not be reasoned with morals. He could only argue with logic. While the Seventh Prince does not have an expert like Xiang Ji as the Crown Prince has, he is still guarded by several experts that have reached Qi projection. Im afraid even if the sect leaders of the Zijin sect or Ximo sect would find it difficult to assassinate him. Zhou Aimin smiled. Fanning himself with the report, he replied, Of course. However, the two sect leaders are only capable of wielding swords. Fellow Jing, by the phenomenon last night, it should be that you have already recovered a part of your cultivation. If that is the case, you should be able to assassinate the Seventh Prince and Thirteenth Prince without much issue then. After a brief pause, Zhou Aimin then added, Additionally, few people know that you can once more manipulate Qi. Even if you assassinate the Seventh Prince, few should be aware that you have done it. Even so. The lines on Jing Wens forehead deepened, Killing the Seventh Prince and Eleventh Prince is not guaranteed to bring us the desired result. Perhaps when the elixir of immortality arrives, the three princes will not take actions at all. Zhou Aimin chuckled. It was clear that Jing Wen could no longer counter his logic. How could the princes not take action? Even if they did not want immortality, they can give it to the Emperor and immediately become the favoured prince in the eyes of His Majesty. The Emperor has already been showing disinterest in court after Jing Pings death. Perhaps the prince that had obtained the elixir of immortality would become the de facto emperor even sooner than waiting for the Emperor to die of natural causes once the Emperor became uninterested in mortal matters. Zhou Aimin gently patted the table. We have some time to sort this matter out. If fellow Jing is uncomfortable with assassinating the prince, we can first try out other methods. Jing Wen sighed. Unable to refuse, he could only remain silent. Chapter 27 - A Ploy to Ruin the Seventh Prince As dawn passed, the reflections of sunlight mended into the spring water idling in Jing manor, causing the mildly warm liquid to appear as though made of gold. Walking past this splendorous lake, Jing Wen came to an unassuming artificial mountain with Mingzhu. He squatted down, lowered himself to the same level as the young man wearing a weimao (ñ - Chinese veil hat). He tilted his head and asked, Why did you not return right after distracting Mo Xi? The man wearing the weimao was naturally Gao Shu. He looked at Jing Wen and smiled, though the veil made it impossible to see his expression. Captain, after I fled Mo Xi, I happened to notice weasel seducing an unsuspecting girl. If it were any other case, I would have simply taught a lesson to the man; however, I noticed the weasel was actually the famous Fang Hui () who had tricked over two-hundred young women. Jing Wen was aware of Gao Shus good nature and had an idea on his actions after seeing such an infamous figure. After sending off Mingzhu, he said, So you captured Fang Hui? Gao Shu nodded. After a day of chasing, I managed to apprehend Fang Hui. While his crimes were immoral, they do not warrant death. As I am afraid of authorities recognising my identity, I brought Fang Hui here so that captain can bring him to yamen ( - local administrative building) so that he may be dealt with. The person currently has his acupuncture sealed and his limbs tied, so captain neednt worry. Jing Wen did not respond immediately. Instead, he remained silent for a long moment, before opening his mouth, I wish to use this person. Gao Shu was confused. How can a weasel be used? Glancing at Jing Wen, he asked curiously, Captain, this sort of person is only skilled in seduction and nothing else. His martial arts is mediocre, and his scheming abilities are non-existent. How can he be of any use for us? He has none to us, Jing Wen did not hesitate, If he were to advise anyone, Im afraid that individual would soon be ruined by him. Fang Hui is well known for his gibbed tongue, and could easily sway a man with enough time. Indeed. So how does captain want to use him? Fang Hui is an ideal candidate to serve as a chest piece. It is possible to plant him by the side of the Seventh Prince, especially considering his love of gathering talents. With his gibed tongue Fang Hui could easily integrate himself as the Seventh Princes close confidant. Jing Wen said calmly. Gao Shus brows were pulled together tightly. His breathing deepened slightly. It was no wonder. No matter how arrogant or rebellious, no one dared to target the princes themselves when attacking their factions. However, Jing Wen had said this and done so in front of him, forcing him to hear it. Naturally, Jing Wen had been so outspoken because he knew Gao Shus life and future was tightly bound to his, so Jing Wen was not in the slightest worried that he would betray him. Zhou Aimin had previously involved him in the plot against Mo Xi for the same reason. After thinking for a long time, he slowly said, Captain, you must remember, this person is unrestrained by nature. If he is planted as a mole, Im afraid our connections to him will be found out immediately. Jing Wen shook his head. You misunderstood my meaning. Gao Shu looked at him and didnt say anything. We will not use Fang Hui as a mole. Jing Wen lowered his hand into the lake, dipping into the brilliant liquid. We will use him to ruin the Seventh Prince. Gao Shus brows tightened even more. He did not understand why Jing Wen suddenly thought of such a strange plot. After hesitating for a long time, he quietly said, Why? Given my understanding of the Seventh Prince, he is strong-willed and not so wanton with his desire. Even if he is slightly lecherous, he would not so easily distract himself from his ambitions to spend time with women.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Jing Wen looked at Gao Shu and explained coldly, Even the sharpest sword will bend. Nowadays, with the pressure from Consort Li and him still not being confirmed as crown prince, the stress the Seventh Prince is under is far more than what most can picture. Gao Shu thought what Jing Wen said was reasonable. Then, he asked with the curiosity of a child, But why target the Seventh Prince first? Two-thirds of the Imperial Court directly back him, while the Thirteenth Prince only has Consort Li backing him. Jing Wen paused for a moment, before explaining, The Thirteen Prince is only backed by Consort Li and the Jianghu sects that support her. The power on their hand is far less significant to the various ministers and armies that are within the Seventh Princes factions. If we wish to remove as much of the possible powderkegs of the Empire in a months time, it is best to aim big. Jing Wen quickly stood up. Patting his robes, he said, Time and tide wait for no man. --- Fang Hui had never been so frightened. He was by nature frivolous and often impulsive, but that does not mean he was a fool. To ensure that he did not offend those he should not, the women he seduced were all neither children of minor nobles or ordinary folks, so he had never thought some powerful expert would suddenly come and case after him. With over two hundred past flames, Fang Hui was skilled at running and speaking more than anything else. He had thought after escaping the initial chase, that he would be free to roam about once more. In an effort to vent the stress from the pursuit, he had wanted to indulge himself in the local courtesans, yet just as he was taking off his clothes, that expert found him once more, forcing him to flee the inn without his pants on. After running for a day and a night, he was thoroughly exhausted, yet that strange monster seemed to be inhuman in his endurance, not slowing down but becoming even faster. In the end, he could only succumb to the will of that mysterious expert, forcibly suppressing his tears as his acupuncture was blocked and his body bound. After his limbs felt numb, and his limb body carried over mountains and rivers like a bag of rice, he only felt an urge to vomit but could not, as his mouth was gagged. Once he reached Linan, he was casually thrown onto a straw bed, his acupuncture still blocked and his limbs still bound. By now, he was more than willing to pay any price to move his body. In other words, his will to resist has long disappeared. Finally, he could hear the sound of footsteps. Wiggling his body towards the origin of the sound, he saw that mysterious expert and another man whose eyes were covered by a piece of cloth. Seeing the blind man walking before the expert, Fang Hui already had some presumptions on the identity of Jing Wen. However, judging by the fact that Jing Wen was blind and wearing somewhat coarse cloth, Fang Hui did not view this strange young master as someone with any martial prowess, and simply someone with some wealth and status. Still, he remained cautious and prepared for a battle of the wits with this young master. Jing Wen stopped before Fang Hui, before removing the rag in his mouth. Fang Hui took a deep breath and suppressed his urge to vomit. He said respectfully, His commoner greets Your Excellency. Such a respectful attitude was out of Jing Wens expectations; no matter what, a blind person was only pitied, not revered. To be able to separate oneself from biases was something few could do. Drifter Fang, from what I understand, you come from a prominent merchant family. If you want women, you can simply arrange for yourself a few concubines. Why abandon a life of luxury to enter Jianghu? Fang Hui raised his head and looked at Jing Wen, straightforwardly answering, Your Excellency, while I could have many concubines and maids, they are unable to raise their heads and deny me. Perhaps such actions may be interesting at first, but it quickly becomes dull. As a wanderer of jianghu, few know my identity, and each girl is different. There is much more enjoyment in pursuing it than having it come effortlessly. Jing Wen was surprised there was such an abnormal reason behind Fang Huis activities. Interested in testing Fang Huis character a little further, Jing Wen placed his finger on the loose-lipped weasels wrist, sending a strand of Qi into it. He asked, Drifter Fang, give me a reason to let you off. Fang Hui immediately felt the cold Qi entering his bloodstream like a snake poised to kill. He uttered, Your Excellency, dont be hasty! I have an idea judging by Your Excellencys complexion, you have yet to marry a wife. I can tell that your bearing and appearance is beyond ordinary, no different from saints. Even if Your Excellency does not hail from a great family, you deserve nothing less than an obedient and virtuous wife from a great family. After all, you are a gift to the women of the world! I may not have many abilities, but I am no bad at chasing women. Hehe, I already know some outstanding women that can be recommended to Your Excellency. If Your Excellency has no objections, theres no harm in allowing me to give some advice on taking a beautiful wife Jing Wen looked at Fang Hui, who, under the threat of death, held no reservation in his bootlicking. Moreover, these words were indeed very pleasant to listen to. Aside from becoming more interested in Fang Hui, Jing Wen was more certain that his plans to lead the Seventh Prince onto a dark path would succeed. Retracting his fingers, Jing Wen looked at Fang Hui seriously and indifferently said, I have no desire for a wife. What I need is a chess piece. It is best if this chess piece has its own ideas and thoughts, nimble in action and clever in thought. You are very suitable. Feeling the strand of cold Qi retracting, Fang Hui suddenly revealed a splendid smile. Then, I dont need to die if I serve as your chest piece? Jing Wen revealed a rare smile and responded nonchalantly. If. Chapter 28 - Only a Fool Would Refuse Jing Wens amusement disappeared as quickly as it emerged. Reaching within his robes, he took out some snacks leftover from earlier. The pastries were wrapped in a delicate handkerchief and appeared particularly appetising. Fang Hui had been starved of food for almost a day by now. Without much hesitation, he sat down and promptly devoured the food. A short while later, he leaned back against the wall comfortably. It as though he was about to fall down any moment from the satisfaction of a full stomach. Looking at Jing Wen, he said, Daren (), please command me. Jing Wen casually inquired, How are you aware of my identity? Fang Hui blushed and responded, Daren, the handkerchief in your hand has the embroidery of a four-legged dragon. However, since Daren is not wearing any yellow on his body, then it means you are likely not of the Imperial family. As such, this one had suspected Your Excellences identity to be of a Marquis. Jing Wen nodded in admiration of Fang Huis deduction. However, you forgot one thing; the state is currently in mourning. Even if I were a prince, I would not dare wear yellow. Fang Hui was stunned, but he quickly answered, Daren, it has already been a month since the passing of the Prime Minister. Most of the people would have done away with white and light colours by now. If Daren was a prince, I suspect you would be wearing yellow by now. Jing Wen calmly remarked, Indeed, I am not a prince. I am merely the Marquis of Ji with power that cannot rival those of the Prince. Fang Hui sighed, Then it is no wonder that daren is still so determined on continuing to wear white. Since daren is the son of the Prime Minister, I have no worries regarding your moral qualities. Jing Wen thought over some matters, then said, I wouldnt question you about your past, despite my interest in learning how you are aware of things beyond the common knowledge of a merchant. However, in the future, if you have some mishaps over some unusual enemies or past grudge, do not blame me for being unable to resolve it. Fang Hui hesitated slightly, before answering firmly, Daren, do not worry; I do not have any particular history that I require you to deal with. However, I am an untalented individual and do not know what I can do for daren. Jing Wen indifferently stated, I dont need you to do much. Simply pledge your allegiance to the Seventh Prince and become his close confidant. Fang Hui was stunned as he asked, Daren, I am a nobody. How can I get close to the prince? Jing Wen placed his hands behind his back as he explained, Its not difficult. I dont need you to find out any secrets nor to communicate with us. I simply require you to acquire the Crown Princes favour. And judging by your temperament, this should not be a difficult task. Remember, a favoured subordinate is not necessarily a skilled one, simply an individual who is doted upon by their master. Jing Wen lowered his gaze, as if staring at Fang Hui through that layer of cloth. He said coldly, You only need to adhere to one principle; to intensify the Seventh Princes lustful nature and, when the right opportunity presents itself, speak a few words to sow discord. Outside of that, you must act like the Seventh Princes dog, doing whatever acts he wishes you to commit. In the case that you hear any major secret, you must remain ignorant. Understand that after today, this meeting will have no existed. Even if we meet afterwards, I shall be the Marquis of Ji, and you, the confidant of the Seventh Prince. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Although Fang Hui did not manage to comprehend the meaning behind Jing Wens words entirely, he still nodded his head like a chicken pecking grain. He said, I understand darens wisdom. You only need me to attain the favour of the Seventh Prince. Aside from that, everything I do will be completely autonomously. I only need to try and please the Crown Prince, accompanying the Crown Prince to eat, drink, and play. Jing Wen nodded his head and took out two envelopes from his robes. Handing the first envelope to Fang Hui, he said, Not bad. The matters contained in this envelope should at least allow you to enter the Seventh Princes household - perhaps even acquire his attention. Everything after that will depend on your ability. As for the other envelope, it contains the instruction that will allow you to evade suspicion when you hand in the information. Read it as you walk. Do not forget to destroy it. Jing Wen waved his hand, stating, Gao Shu, there should be a box of aphrodisiacs in the storage room. When Drifter Fang Hui departs, pass it to him. Turning towards Fang Hui, Jing Wen then said, These aphrodisiacs are of excellent quality and would no doubt grant the Seventh Prince much happiness. Since the Seventh Prince fears his reputation being ruined, he would not ask the Imperial physicians for such prescriptions; you would become his only source. As a result, you should be able to join the Seventh Princes inner circle without any problem. After sensing Fang Hui nodding once more, Jing Wens expression turned severe as he said, However, you must make sure to not give him more than one pill at a time, less he becomes violent and does unspeakable things to his partner. Fang Hui blushed and stated, Daren need not worry. While this one has not committed such a sinful act as rape, I am familiar with all sorts of aphrodisiacs, and its potency. I can understand through the warning provided by daren, that these are Three Poison Bewitching Pill used by monks to test their resistance against temptations. However, they are definitely effective aphrodisiacs for commoners and, if not used excessively, are incredibly potent drugs. Exactly. If that is the case, then I can be at ease of mind. Jing Wen expressionlessly said before inquiring, Do you have any questions? After today, I doubt there will be any future opportunities. Fang Hui hesitated for a moment before he asked, Daren, are you not afraid that I will betray you? Jing Wen thought it over and said, How can you betray me? I am not asking you to do anything, and am instead aiding you to perform a meritorious contribution. I even gave you a prescription that will allow you to enter the inner circle of the Seventh Prince. As for keeping the Seventh Prince company as he plays around, I am well aware of his personality. He is certainly not a virtuous individual that abstain from sex. You will have your use for him. Even if the Seventh Prince finds out I am using you to lead him down a dark path will he really stray from it once he learns for forbidden pleasures? I doubt it. Jing Wen lifted the corners of his lips and said, As I said, as long as you are smart enough, you will not only gain the Seventh Princes favour, but will reach great positions later on. I trust you know what is good for you. Jing Wen paused for a moment, before continuing, However, you are right in that I cannot fully trust you. How about this; write a written pledge stating that you are a spy from the Thirteen Prince and leave it with me. That way, if you do betray me, I can simply show it to the Seventh Prince, proclaiming I had discovered this hidden ploy. That way, not only will the Seventh Prince seek to kill you, but the Thirteen Prince would also want to clear his name. Jing Wen calmly concluded, Dont think about it too much. Just bring the note and prescription with you. As long as you can earn the Seventh Princes favour in a month, you may have the glories and riches you so desire. If not, then you will have outlived your usefulness, and I must have you killed. Fang Hui kneeled to the ground and swiftly declared, This one will definitely not forsake darens trust. Daren, please be at ease, this one is only pleasing his Imperial Highness, and would not forget his true allegiance. Jing Wen nodded and said, Mere words are cheap; go write the written pledge now. Im waiting for you to show me an excellent result. Dont worry, after everything is done, I will arrange an escape path for you so that you are not implicated due to my commands. Fang Hui lowered his head and replied, This one understands. Finished speaking, Fang Hui stood in place and patiently waited. Gao Shu saw that Fang Hui was now waiting for the writing stationeries to write down the pledge. Leaving, Gao Shu quickly returned with paper and brush, along with the box containing aphrodisiac. Fang Hui received the paper and brush and began writing the written pledge. His words were slightly crooked, as, in his mind, he would be immediately killed if he did not leave this pledge behind. After Fang Hui had finished writing, Jing Wen passed the second envelope containing the instructions to Fang Hui. He then commanded, Gao Shu, bring Drifter Fang outside the city walls. Make sure not to leave a trace behind. Gao Shu promptly acknowledged. Picking up Fang Hui and hanging him over his shoulders like a bag of rice. With ease, Gao Shu leapt over the walls of Jing manor. After Jing Wen and Gao Shu departed, Jing Wen placed the written pledge into the flame of a lamp. The paper quickly ignited, its white body turning into ash that blew away with a gust of wind. Jing Wen shook his head, thinking; what use will the written pledge serve? Even if it was given to the Seventh Prince, how could he so easily trust that it came from the Thirteenth Prince and not forged? The only purpose it could serve is as a mental pressure that always bored down the mind of Fang Hui. But to begin with, as long as Fang Hui is an intelligent person, he would not betray Jing Wen. After all, if Fang Hui were to betray Jing Wen, he would be a great fool. The second greatest fool in history. Chapter 29 - The Flawed Prince Fang Hui once again had his acupuncture sealed as he was transported to someplace outside the Imperial city. After confirming Gao Shu had really left, Fang Hui opened the second envelope. After seeing the sparse yet straightforward words on the envelope, Gao Shus expression became unreadable and he nearly cried out, Its that simple? Fortunately, he was still some distance from the Imperial Highway, and no one realised his strangeness. After tearing up the pieces of paper, Gao Shu threw it into Qiantang River, leaving it to dissolve into pulp before departing for the Imperial Highway. On the road, countless thoughts were flashing through his head like lightning as he thought about what to do. However, each assessment led to the same conclusion; it was best to follow Jing darens arrangements. After all, the other party had given him nothing but benefits, guiding him into the service of the Seventh Prince. Leaving that aside, his own reputation was extremely poor, and his martial arts were only mediocre even if he revealed what had happened, who would believe him? At the moment, he was only a jianghu weasel, while Jing Wen was a figure that he cannot hope to match against. Recalling the written pledge he had written, and the situation that would be worse than death if it was revealed, Fang Hui determined that the best path no, the only path, was to follow Jing Wens instructions and lead the Seventh Prince onto a dark path within the time Jing daren had given him. It was already the beginning of dusk when he had arrived at Linans city gates. After paying a small sum of silver as the toll for entering the city, Fang Hui wandered down Longan Avenue. When he reached the doorway of the Seventh Princes manor, Wuwen () Palace he paused for a moment, before stepping forth. Bowing towards the door guard, Fang Hui spoke, This brother, I heard that the Seventh Prince is looking for talents? The door guard expressionlessly nodded. He was extremely used to people from jianghu seeking to join the Seventh Princes household. Taking out a brush, he asked coldly, What is your name. Fang Hui. Before it could reach paper, the pen in the door guards hand came to a stop as he questioned, Are you insulting the dignity of the Imperial household? Fang Hui hurriedly shook his head. How would this one dare? I have turned over a new leaf, and now seek to serve the virtuous Seventh Prince. The door guard was somewhat unbelieving in Fang Huis word but chose to continue, What assets can you be to His Highness? Fang Hui smiled and took out the envelope handed to him by Jing Wen. Looking at the door guard, he said calmly, I have some information that will be of vital interest to His Highness. Please bring this to his person. The door guard was about to refuse, but seeing the tael of silver hidden beneath the envelope, he swallowed his words. Standing up from the chair, he looked at Fang Hui, saying, If your information is indeed so vital, then I shall bring it to the steward. As for its worthy of His Highnesss eyes, it will be up to Lai darens command. Without a change in his expression, Fang Hui replied as matter-of-factly, Of course, its only natural that such things should be filtered before entering the eyes of His Highness. This brother, you neednt worry - if His Highness is pleased with the information I bring, I would definitely not deny your contributions. The door guard was flattered by Fang Huis words, and his opinion of this jianghu weasel grew many folds. After placing away some paperwork, he quickly entered the Seventh Princes manor, his figure quickly disappeared into Wuwen Palace.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. An unknown amount of time passed before the door guard and several other household guards finally emerged from Wuwen Palace. Walking before him was a man with a slightly plump face wearing a set of gorgeous robes in a subdued shade of red. On the mans belt was a collection of keys and badges that clashed together, creating a wondrous sound similar to a wind chime. Fang Hui could faintly guess, that base on the large collections of emblems that this man carried, that this individual was likely the Seventh Princes steward, Lai Song () Considering the identity of the steward, then the man before him must be the Seventh Prince, Zhang Ming (). The Seventh Prince had a rather strange appearance, for he bore a long face and a v-shaped nose. To describe it politely, the Seventh Princes features appeared extremely similar to that of a dragons. To say it crudely, he was definitely on the ugly side. Fang Hui, without his heart palpitating, bowed deeply as the Seventh Prince approached him. He lowered his voice, saying, This one has seen Your Highness. The Seventh Prince felt that Fang Huis actions were appropriate for someone without a status. Unchanging in his expression, he asked emotionlessly, Where did you get this information? Fang Hui was neither servile nor overbearing as he replied, Your Highness, the outskirts of Zhili is filled with jianghu vagrants, and this one happens to be one such weasel. A month ago, I happened upon a wounded individual, and nursed him back to health. On his dying breath, the told me these matters The Seventh Prince thought what Fang Hui said was a little suspicious. Thus, he chose to press the weasel a little. You do not seem to be a benevolent individual. What reasons do you have to look after an unknown man? Fang Huis mind quickly turned. Deliberately blushing slightly, Fang Hui said, I dare not hide before Your Highness. In truth, this one had searched the mans body after seeing his extravagant clothing in hopes of finding coinage. However, despite the mans costly attire, I could not find a single silver. As such, I had attempted to gain his favour by nursing him back to health. The Seventh Prince closely examined Fang Hui, but saw that the weasels expression appeared honest and truthful. Turning to the door guard, he commanded, Bring Fang Hui into zhens residence and award him greatly for his deed. Zhen shall discuss some matters with Lai Song. The door guard looked at Fang Hui and sneered, Quick, thank His Highness for his gracefully. Fang Hui smiled and bowed once more to the Seventh Prince. This one thank Your Highness. The Seventh Prince emitting a quick em before racing back toward his private studies. It was clear that the Seventh Prince was impatient to take advantage of the information given to him. Seeing this, Fang Hui inwardly laughed. A good lie will always contain truthfulness within. He had indeed stayed around Zhili for the past month, and even meeting a stranger near death was a true event. However, the stranger was only an ordinary merchant that died without a word, certainly not a major character that could arouse the interest of the Seventh Prince. Naturally, the information in the letter was provided by Jing Wen and then fused with Fang Huis own experience. --- To be capable of becoming the strongest prince in the empire meant the Seventh Prince was exceptionally skilled in taking advantage of opportunities. And the opportunity that Fang Hui presents was certainly a great one. Looking anxiously at Lai Song, the Seventh Prince asked, Lai Song, do you think the information is truthful? Lai Song, rotating a pair of walnuts in his hands, said leisurely, Your Highness, the situation is clear. The remnants of the previous dynasties are unwilling to accept their current situation. Particularly the lands of the former South Wu bear a particularly strong resistance against our Great Zhus rule. However, since their former operations took place in Lingnan, the Imperial Court turned a blind eye to their actions. In this subordinates view, it is still not a threat that we must take seriously, as they are only capable of assassinations and other forms of terrorism. However, since the past month, their activities had become more brazen, assassinating nobles and Imperial officials. Worse still, their influence has spread Northward, reaching Linan. If they are not humbled, perhaps they would cause great difficulties for our Great Zhu. From what this subject can see, this is an excellent opportunity. The Seventh Prince smiled and asked, What does the loyal steward have in mind? Lai Song likewise smiled. He stated, The Crown Prince is out of the capital and the Imperial Court has yet to make his decision. Why not show His Majesty that Your Highness is capable of taking the initiative, eliminating the rebels in one stroke? After the deed is done, Your Highness should petition the court to officially recognise Your Highnesss deeds. With a few whispers from the Noble Consort Tong (ͬ), and your Highness would be praised by both the officials and commoners alike. The Seventh Prince grinned heartily as he heard Lai Songs words. Lai Song, you truly are zhens most worthy subordinate. Zhen trusts that you are able to act swift and discreetly, so that the Thirteenth Prince will not learn of it and take away zhens rightful position as the future monarch of the realm. Lai Song placed down the pair of walnuts and preemptively poured the Seventh Prince a cup of wine. After pouring another cup for himself, Lai Song saluted the Seventh Prince with a smile, saying, Your Highness is fated to become the son of heaven. This subject preemptively congratulates His Majesty for his success. The Seventh Prince downed the cup of wine and abruptly exploded in laughter. Oh Zhang Kuo, Zhang Kuo! Who cares if you are the appointed heir by the Imperial Father? With your idleness, I will be able to take away that position of yours before you even returned to Linan. Then, you will be nothing but zhens subject. Towards the end, tears began pouring out of the Seventh Princes eyes. Mixed with the later, it was a sight that could even frighten ghosts. Lai Song gazed at the Seventh Prince who had lost self-control, contempt flashing in his eyes. Chapter 30 - Snow and Incense Ash Three days later, the snow gathered over a month in Jing manor has been completely swept clean, leaving the estate as new. Aside from a small gathering of snow resting atop the tree branches and roof tiles, Jing manor was no different in appearance than it had been when the Prime Minister was still alive. At the same time, under Lai Songs meticulous arrangements, the Southern Wus branch of rebels in Linan was swept clean. All its local members were captured in a single move, along with some local officials that have been found sympathetic to their cause. The minds of these separatists were in turmoil; how could the Seventh Prince have found them out so quickly? Of course, none of them had realised this was from tracking the names provided by Fang Hui, which had allowed them to find the majority of the Southern Wu separatists hideouts. Naturally, the credits fell onto the Seventh Prince, and the name Fang Hui was mentioned only once as a footnote in the petition before the Imperial Court. The Emperor, who had received the petition, was unnaturally enthusiastic, awarding the Seventh Prince several titles and fiefdoms, causing the Crown Princes supporters to fear that the successor of the dragon throne may change. When Zhou Aimin learned of this, his face was as black as coal. It was evident that with the strengthening of the Seventh Princes power, there would be greater fallout from the conflict between him and the Crown Prince. Before the sun had perched, he walked towards Jing Wens bedchambers. Seeing Mingzhu reading aloud scholarly books for the seemingly unworried Jing Wen, Zhou Aimin felt his worries significantly eased. Still, he entered the bed chambers, intending to ask Jing Wen some things. Seeing Zhou Aimin arrive, Mingzhu hurriedly placed down the bamboo scroll, announcing, Master, Sir Zhou has arrived. Jing Wen could sense the hurried nature in Zhou Aimins steps. Gesturing Zhou Aimin to sit on a spare bench, he asked, Fellow Zhou, what has happened. Zhou Aimin quickly settled down as he responded, His Majesty has decreed to increase the number of households under the Seventh Princes control by several hundred This increase is not merely granting a few titles, its capable of severely altering the balance of power in court. Worse still, the Crown Prince is still out of the capital, so we are not able to advise him on taking actions to empower his own positions. Jing Wen shook his head and replied, Hubris is the fall of many heroes. Fellow Zhou, a couple thousand more silver from tax revenue would not change the Seventh Princes material situation much. Yet, such favouritism from the Emperor would certainly instil the idea in the Seventh Princes head that he is becoming increasingly preferred as the dynastic heir. However, I am familiar with how much grooming the Crown Prince has received from His Majesty - how can he be replaced so easily? Zhou Aimin suddenly felt enlightened. Squinting his eyes, he asked, Is this your doing? Were the identities of those Southern Wu rebels given to the Seventh Prince by you? Jing Wen nodded. Indeed. The information was delivered by someone I arranged beside the Seventh Prince. That intelligence was something also to stabilise the position of him. Zhou Aimin looked at Jing Wen silently, his gaze slowly shifting downwards towards the book he had previously been reading. The text was a classic of stratagems and psychological manevenuring. Knowing this made Zhou Aimin feel relieved. Jing Wen was like a pearl finally ridding itself of its dust. However Zhou Aimins expression quickly turned strange as he pushed, However, how does Fellow Jing know the identity of those rebels? Indeed, it was a rather strange matter. Regardless of how powerful and influential the Prime Minister had been, Jing Wen was still a mere captain of an Imperial Guard division. If even the Seventh Prince was unaware of this matter, how could he provide identities of the Southern Wu rebels with such magnanimity and generosity to the Seventh Prince?This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Behind Jing Wens figure was a window that presented the scenery past it without hesitation, allowing all to admire it. But Jing Wens eyes were not an unglazed window that showed the secrets of his heart. It was blocked by that strip of cloth. Because of this, for Zhou Aimin, Jing Wen was more mysterious than to divulge the will of heaven. It was before dawn, so the birds had yet to roost in their usual spots. There was only a small gathering of snow atop the untrimmed trees and the red walls that were still cold. Even after intensive maintenance from the new servants, Jing manor still bore a lonely feeling from a month of abandonment. He looked at Zhou Aimin and said, Because they partook on the assassination of my father and mother. Jing Wen had spoken a few words, yet the invisible burden behind them seemed to bore weight upon the branches and tiles. With an overbearing thud, the snow tumbled onto the recently swept tiles, covering them once more. No matter how much one sweeps, as long as the heart is frozen, it will be covered once more. --- A thousand li (500 kilometres) away from the capital, Hua Quanfu looked at the dark sky and smiled. The weather was far more temperate than the frigid North Sea. The recent chill had forced tribes to the line between life and death. Even newborns had to rest in the carcasses of a recently slaughtered goat to prevent a premature end. Winter was indeed terrible, but it is far better than its alternative. Looking at the girl beneath him, who had a pampered and lovely body unique to the Zhili region, he cupped her face and said, Today is a good day. The girl was slightly startled, but her expression remained unchanged as she removed Hua Quanfus hand away. She asked calmly, What do you mean? Hua Quanfu changed into a clean set of clothing, leaving the bed suddenly devoid of a person. He said, The Linan branch of the Southern Wu rebels has been eliminated. It was unknown what means he managed to procure this information, yet he appeared wholly confident of its accuracy. The girl found his words even less coherent. She massaged her temples with her thin fingers and said scornfully, Hua Quanfu, have you finally lost your mind? Dont forget you are a Southern Wu person. Hua Quanfu did not answer the girls question. He took the incense holder resting next to the bedside and dumped the ashes leftover from last night. Seeing the powder slowly settling onto the ground, he said, They were originally useful idiots, but now theyre plain idiots. Since we dont need them, we can dispose of them. Their activities will only serve to unify the Imperial Court and prepare for future incidents. The court was aware of this, but the Seventh Prince is too reliant on his instincts. Now that the rebels have been removed, Linan will sink into a mood of celebration and passivity. As long as the two princes remain ambitious, the Zhu Dynasty will be plagued by instability. It would just be like Southern Wu twenty-eight years ago. The Southern Wu had been the final state that the Great Zhu had conquered to unify the lands beneath the heavens. Its lands were abundant in rice and fish, controlling the prosperous provinces of Yuezhi, Nanyue and Nanwang with countless tributary states that kept its coffers overflowing. Its navy was unrivalled among its contemporaries, and its army was not lacking in capable generals. By all means, it was a vastly influential and successful state that may have been capable of unifying the lands beneath heavens were it not for the presence of the Great Zhu. Yet as the Great Zhu rose, it had fallen into petty squabbling between the princes and generals. Its plentiful resources wasted in internal conflict. It had no capacity to resist the marching armies of the Great Zhu. Even separated by countless mountains and rivers, it fell in a remarkable two years. Since the twenty-eight years of Southern Wus vanquishment, its former territories was renamed to Lingnan, and its capital, Huajing () was reduced to a mere district of the new capital of Lingnan, Nanhai (Ϻ). The younger generations, including Jing Wen, bear no memories of it aside from gossip in the capital. Just like the ashes remained from the incense the previous night, it was reduced to nothing more than dust that would be blown away by the wind of time. The girl frowned, her eyes appearing as dark as the night sky above the caravan. These eyes greatly complemented her ordinary yet strangely pampered body that seemed to belong to a maid from a wealthy household than a woman from the North. If they became plain idiots, that is the fault of the master. They could have been used resourcefully. Hua Quanfu was silent for a moment before he moved his hands back to tie his hair. After inserting a jade pin bearing a snake carving into his bun, he said calmly, Perhaps they could have been utilised in a better manner but that does not matter. In the end, it is impossible to change the past. What theyve done will be reduced to a footnote in the history books, or forgotten altogether. The girl raised her head and looked at Hua Quanfu. Her plump lips raised to form an arc as she said coldly, The past is the matters of our ancestors and the future is the matters of our descendants. The present matter is what belongs to us. Do not over-emphasis on the history books. Hua Quanfu looked at the rising sun through the window and fell silent for a long time. Without turning towards the girl, he said, Do not worry. I will get you your revenge. The girl wrapped herself with the blankets and walked next to Hua Quanfu. She was curious as to why he was looking at the sunrise for such a long time. After all, it was an event that occurred endlessly. After looking at the sunrise for a long moment, she could not find anything different from when she had been in Linan. Shaking her head, she stepped back, moving towards the makeup table. As she sat down, she saw in the reflection of the mirror that Hua Quanfu bore a rather foolish smirk. She shook her head, thinking that the men from Lingnan were truly strange men lost to time. How could she be aware that before Hua Quanfus eyes, there were two suns in the sky? Chapter 31 - Dark Mark on Jade Naturally, there was no such thing as two suns in the sky. Same as how water always flows downstream or that fish could not live outside water, the fact that there was a sun that rise and falls every day is a universal principle - simple and plain. No matter how much one will it, there could not be a second sun, nor can water travel upstream. Another universal principle is that all living beings will eventually die. Be it the Emperor or a beggar; they would all share the same fate once in the grave. Jing Ping and Princess Kang had died. That was a universal principle. Jing Wen had been there on their last breath, heard their last words, and buried them in the garden of the manor in Jing village. Even if a deity had descended from heaven, it would be impossible to revive Jing Ping and Princess Kang. Still, Jing Ping and Princess Kangs death had affected many people. The current Emperor viewed Jing Ping as his uncle and Princess Kang was his biological sister. This is not to mention the countless commoners who benefited from the Prime Ministers reforms. Yet perhaps no one was as affected by their death as Jing Wen. He had mourned Jing Ping and Princess Kang for over a month and burned countless incense before their grave. Even Jing An found it somewhat too zealous; it was simply too different from the temperament of Jing Wen before Jing Ping and Princess Kangs death, who was bold and confident. The Jing Wen at Jing village was a man soaked in miserably, constantly torturing himself. Perhaps if Zhou Aimin had not invited Jing Wen out, he would have remained in that state, even after the forty-nine days-long period of mourning that is typically in the Great Zhu. Fortunately, that Little Taoist had come to Jing village, and Jing Wens talents were not wasted on his grief. After he entered the capital, he had shown a little semblance of his previous state of grief. Though he had not known any vigour in his actions, he at the very least, appeared to have found an objective to stave off the misery from Jing Ping and Princess Kangs death. Perhaps because of this, Zhou Aimin had grown careless in his words, creating this situation. Of course, it was rather challenging to grasp the connection between those Southern Wu rebels with the prime ministers death. Zhou Aimins regret was what one could consider baseless. Yet still, Zhou Aimin sought after cooperation with Jing Wen to be built on trust, and his curious inquisition had touched the dragons reverse scale. Fellow Jing I I Zhou Aimin struggled to find the words appropriate for this situation, yet found none. Responding to grief was a complete novelty to the Little Taoist. After all, he had grown up in Shuntian, where man and woman were tempered by the harsh nature of the frontier against the North Sea tribes. It was a land where infants slept in the carcass of goats to prevent a frozen end. Where human life was no different from the grass growing between the pavement. Even though Zhou Aimin was the heir of the Prince of Qiao, the difference between men in the North was judged by how capable one was on the battlefield. The line between commoner and noble had long blurred in such a place. So, how could someone from such a place send other condolences? After a long moment, Jing Wen waved his hand. With an indescribable expression on his face, he said, Fellow Zhou, you neednt apologies. If I grew indignant over this matter, I would be a very petty person. Zhou Aimins face filled with embarrassment. Looking at Jing Wen, he said some nervously, Honourable sir Jing, you arent angry with me? In the end, Zhou Aimin was only sixteen of age. It was the age at which ones thoughts would run uncontrollably. Perhaps Jing Wen truly was not impacted by his words. But in the youthful mind of Zhou Aimin, these matters that typically existed unrelated to each other suggested that Jing Wen was, at the very least, affected by it. Jing Wen thought for a moment before saying, It was a casual statement. Dont worry, I am not obsessed enough to deny my parents death. Zhou Aimin thought for some time and found what Jing Wen said was rather reasonable. And since Jing Wen had said he would not become angry over this matter, then Zhou Aimin should not obsess over it any longer. Moreover, his statement was truly made in a casual manner, with no intentions of harming Jing Wen. It was truly for the best if this conversation was simply forgotten. Treated no differently than mere small talk that had ended poorly.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. However, Zhou Aimin could not. If Jing Wen indeed did not have some obsession over the death of the Prime Minister and Princess Kang, then why did he hesitate to answer? --- In the end, Zhou Aimin decided to learn from his earlier mistake and did not urge Jing Wen to answer his curiosity. Perhaps out of embarrassment or confusion, Zhou Aimin did not wish to continue the conversation further, quickly excused himself from Jing Wens bedchambers, seeking the simple-minded Yanger to alleviate the convoluted thoughts on his mind. After Zhou Aimin had left, Jing Wen placed the classic onto it bookshelf and dimmed the light. After rinsing his mouth and washing his face, he changed into another set of white robes before stepping before the bookshelf once more. Jing Wens bookshelf was rather unique. Aside from the books resting atop it, there was also a department for weapons. The collection was very pitiful, with only a sword, bow and spear. Jing Wen took out the sword and began sharpening it. After the water on the whetstone had become dark from dust and the stone itself, Jing Wen wrapped the sword in butcher paper. Returning to the bookshelf for the final time, Jing Wen took off the ox-horned bow and began to wind the bowstring. The cow tendon had a dull shine to it, its surface smoothed by extensive use. Next, Jing Wen reached within his sleeves and took out a jade thumb ring. The green light the thumb ring reflected under the early mourning appeared truly magnificent, akin to the reflections of mountains onto a lake. However, this beauty was spoiled. For there was a dark mark on the jade surface. It was the same colour as what one would see when gazing upon expensive black tea. It was crimson like blood. But it was very different from black tea. It did not smell fragrant and cause ones mouth to water. It had a rusty scent that caused one to vomit. --- Aside from causing the Seventh Prince to grow complacent and Fang Hui to enter his inner circles, there was a third reason Jing Wen had gave the Seventh Prince the names of those Southern Wu rebels. It was to kill with a borrowed knife. However, it was simply impossible for such a disorganised group to kill Jing Ping and Princess Kang, who were protected by innumerable guards. There naturally were other groups involved in the plot to kill the Jing couple. Their knowledge of the events of that day was far greater than those of the Southern Wu rebels, who had departed after the initial phase of the event that ultimately led to the Jing couples demise. That was why Jing Wen was willing to pass their information to the Seventh Prince. Even if tortured, they could not give off information related to the true events of Jing Pings death. However, there are many to do. Leaving Jing manor, Jing Wen refused Mingzhus proposal to accompany him as he headed North in the light snowfall that had continued from the previous day. Passing Longan Avenue, he went deeper into the slums of the city. In such places, no one noticed the blind youth passing into the lanes or the snow that was gradually gathering upon the two pieces of butcher paper. The snowfall gradually began, forcing the inhabitants of Linan to return to their homes and workshops. Jing Wen finally stopped beneath the eaves of a run-down manor from a previous dynasty. He did nothing to prevent the loose snowflakes from resting upon his shoulders. Jing Wen simply stood motionless, his head drooped down, listening to the sounds coming off a cramped buidling. Jing Wen rolled the thumb ring in his head, feeling the gentle ridges upon it as he thought; if not for his father actively seeking those skilled in divination, he probably would have never known the existence of the man behind the door. Jing Wen silently calculated the time, and guess it should be about right. He unwrapped the butcher paper and carefully folded it before placing it into his sleeves. He then walked through two streets in the ever-growing snow, keeping his path on the left side of the footpath. Jing Wens silk shoes were protected from becoming soiled walking on the mud road by the thick layer of snow. As the distance between him and the worn-down wooden door, his grip onto the sword began tighter and tighter. Jing Wen was not afraid of killing the man in public. With his status as Marquis, killing a mere commoner would only result in a fine. Of course, the Emperor would like to reproach him, but Jing Wen did not mind listening to His Majestys words. Jing Wen uncreased the piece of cloth covering his eyes, and stepped closer to the door without any sense of urgency. The door was slightly cold and wet when Jing Wen knocked on it. He could feel that on its surface, there was quite a number of holes clumsily patched with planks. He did not think much of it, since a martial artist, at a high enough level, did not need to fear the cold or hot. The sound of muffled footsteps could be heard before it was replaced by the miserable cry from the spindles of the old door. Without lifting his head, Jing Wen asked the person who had opened the door, Hong Fu (鸻)? The middle-aged man wearing a thin jacket patched with cloth appeared more miserable than that old door. His face was full of wrinkles, like a chrysanthemum flower. Between those cracks were traces of hardened mud that have yet to be washed out with soap. His black and grey hair was clumsily tied with a piece of hemp. The middle-aged man looked at Jing Wen with his distinctively dark pupils that were distinctively separated from the white of his eyes. A suddenly flash ran through it as he said after a long moment, Young master. It has been some time. Jing Wen lifted his head and asked calmly, May I sit down for a meal? Hong Fu grew surprised but quickly recovered as he said, Yes. But Im not sure if its suited to your taste. After Hong Fu stepped aside, Jing Wen passed the wrecked door. Hong Fus residence consisted of a single room, so it only took Jing Wen half a dozen steps before reaching the dining table. Sitting down, he noticed an additional girl was at the table. He asked, Your daughter? Hong Fu sat between Jing Wen and the girl. After making sure his entire body covered her, he said, Yes. Hong Jingfei (龲). Jing Wen asked, Are you fine with her presence here? She is deaf and mute. I also have not taught her martial arts, Hong Fu answered indirectly. Jing Wen loosened his grip on the sword and used the now spare hand to pick up a pair of chopsticks. Reaching for a piece of rotten lettuce that was soaked too long in brine, he looked at Hongfu. After I kill you I will at least ensure she will not struggle in the future. Chapter 32 - A Virtuous Fool Hong Fu, forty-three years old and a former disciple of the Tianmen () Sect. He had once been a distinguished disciple that had achieved the state of heart purification, though not qualifying of becoming an inner sect member, he still had small renown. Yet his name suddenly disappeared from sect records in the 2nd year of Yong. Who would have known that he had found a wife, and chosen to settle down in the slums of Linan? Tianmen Sect was a righteous sect with high renown and skilled at divination. Since it was impossible to convince a holy place to become involved in the secular world, Jing Ping had sought after Hong Fu, who now lived a truly wretched life. During the event that led to Jing Pings assassination, Hong Fu had accompanied the main carriage before defecting to the perpetrators. Afterwards, he remained entangled for most of the incident, only withdrawing after all of Jing Ping and Princess Kangs guards had been killed. While he did not know the whole truth behind the Jing couples death, if a capable person learnt of what Hong Fu knew, they would likely be able to conjecture what happened that day. Thus, he must die. Jing Wen chewed meticulously on the piece of rotten lettuce. Swallowing its slimy leaves, Jing Wen then picked up a clump of rice from the bowl. Surprisingly, the rice was clean and rid of impurities, which was a rare occurrence among the dishes of the slum. One could assume this was done to preserve the quality of Hong Jingfeis molars. The meal was pitifully little, but it was only finished after a long time. During the whole time, neither Jing Wen nor Hong Fu exchanged any words, simply fuddling around with their chopsticks. Placing down the pair of chopsticks, Jing Wen looked at Hong Fu and reached for the handle of his sword. Standing up, he slowly walked to the other side of the table. The second pair of chopsticks was placed on the table, snapping against the wood with a crisp and clear sound that was much different from the pitiful screech of the door. After signalling something to Hong Jingfei, Hong Fu reached for the knife on the nearby countertop. He then said, looking at the blind youth who had acted with strange courtesy, In truth, I do not trust that you will provide for my daughter. Whether he trusted Jing Wen or not didnt matter. The sharp sword still wet from the snow that had soaked through the oil paper, cut through the wooden table, the plate containing the remaining soup of the lettuce, and eventually, the knowledge of that day. Hong Fu lifted his knife, causing it to suddenly give off a deep buzz, as if suddenly struck by thousands of hammers. Then abruptly, it met with Jing Wens sword, creating harsh winds that swirled around their arms and causing their sleeves to flutter. It was as though that wrecked door had been opened, and the severe blizzard enveloping the capital had entered into this broken-down residency. The two weapons encountered each other at dawn, and the sliver of sunlight shining into the residency reflected off the two blades like a turbulent stream. Although they were ordinary weapons, at this moment, they appeared truly extraordinary. As the weapons made contact, Jing Wen felt a burst of aching on his arm as though it was pricked by countless needles. Stomping his left foot heavily against the dirt flooring, Jing Wen quickly retreated three paces, placing his back against the stovetop. Hiss. The porridge cooking within the wok splashed against Jing Wens legs, causing the cloth to stick to his thigh. However, Jing Wen seemed not to notice this. Staring at Hong Fu, he said, Youve reached Qi Manifestation?If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Hong Fu shook his head. Its only a few small tricks. Good. Jing Wens right foot then trampled on a bundle of loose paper, forcing it to contort to the shape of his foot as he jumped onto the stovetop, and then, past the window. Stepping onto the street filled with snow, Jing Wen sheathed the sword with a single action and took out an arrow with the next. Hong Fu knew Jing Wens actions naturally was not done to retreat but to give himself an opportunity to use the bow. Pushing past the wrecked door, Hong Fu looked at the youth, saying, How foolish. If you had shot a arrow to begin with, I would have no chance to resist. In Hong Fus right hand, the index finger and the middle finger swiftly extended itself, forming a sword gesture that pointed to the back of the fleeing Jing Wen. The process was done somewhat stiffly, as though it had gone unpractised for a long time. Following the direction of the fingers, a piece of small pebbles left his palm. Splitting the brilliance of dawn, it faded into the snowstorm in a trace of light, thrusting towards the roof tiles Jing Wen was running on. Jing Wen felt the intangible power within the pebbles silent flight. His silk shoes stomping the shingles stopped as he wielded the arrow in his hand, hacking away at the stone. The energy behind the gravel left a grain-size gap at the edge of the arrow and forced Jing Wen from the rooftop. Suddenly, another pebble left Hong Fus hand, and a snowflake was broken into countless pieces. Jing Wen twisted his body and flopped down onto the fresh snow. The dim vestige of the pebble darted past the avenue, scraping his shoulders and leaving a deep tunnel in the walls of the abandoned manor at the end of the street. Jing Wen slammed the ground by his palm, using the force to stand up once more. Then, he distanced himself from that broken-down residency once more, his feet interchanging like flashes of lighting as countless pebbles repeatedly sunk into the layer of snow before his feet. The pebbles disappeared so silently, yet each of them managed to pierce through the layer of snow, mud and even the stone beneath. After an unknown amount of time, Jing Wens position had reached the end of the street. The wrecked door had long been shut by the blowing wind, its spindles giving off a sharp screech as it closed. Next to the spillage stood Hong Fu, who was giving off laboured breathes. The distance between Jing Wen and he had grown much. Yet it was still far from where the bow would be most effective, and Hong Fus technique would become redundant. A gentle smile slowly merged on Hong Fus wrinkled face. Blooming like a chrysanthemum. --- Clenching the ox-bow in his hand, Jing Wen kept his head lowered, as if lacking the energy or diligence to keep it raised. This was done to ensure his entire being was focused on the trajectory of those pebbles, and that he could deflect them at any time. Because of this alarming degree of concentration, Jing Wens face appeared very strange; it was stiff, as though frozen permanently by ice. He had fought against cultivators and martial artists countless times, but that was when he still had the state of Qi Manifestation, and with the support of the Imperial Guards. Moreover, compared to Nangong Zhu, Hong Fus method was far less orthodox and difficult to counter. Perhaps if Jing Wen were a particular sort of person, this would be the point at which he forsakes the combat, and beg for his life, promising wealth and status to Hong Fu in order to complacent him. However, Jing Wen was not that sort of person. In fact, this thought have never appeared in his mind, for he was clear that if he was distracted by unnecessary thoughts; it was no different than ushering death. Another piece of pebble shot with a silent howl towards him, yet Jing Wen did not use his arrow to divert the stones path. If Jing Wen wished to let loose his arrow, it was natural that he must use his two hands for this purpose instead of deflecting the incoming gravel. As small as a grain and as fast as light, the grey pebbles quickly sunk into Jing Wens body, leaving numerous holes on his white robes. Then, blood began to infaltrate out of these wounds. Extruding through his garments, it began drip on the surface of his body, staining the dirty snow beneath his shoes. But Jing Wens whose back was nailed to the wall of that old manor and hands were raising the ox bone bow, remained unchanging in his expression. He showed no panic, no fear, or even any excitement from the adrenaline of battle in this desperate situation. A fool that does not value his life. Hong Fu gradually withdrew his smile. Looking at the blind youth not far away from him, he calmly said, My pebbles may not do much and cannot directly kill you. However, there are many holes in your body, and each is letting out blood. If you do not treat it soon, you will die. Jing Wen did not answer, but his intentions were cloor; Then that means I must kill you before I lose all my blood. How senseless, Hong Fu shook his head towards Jing Wen with some sympathy. At this point, the porridge within the wok began to overflow. The murky liquid bubbled up, spilling out like the blood spilling out of Jing Wens wound. Hong Fu placed his left hand on the wrecked door, preparing to push it open for the final time. Looking at Hong Jingfei, he then turned his head toward Jing Wen, saying, I must prepare dinner. Young master Jing, please have a safe trip. Chapter 33 - Not Good yet Still Virtuous In this world, aside from the near-mythical shen, there is no unkillable man. No matter how good one is with martial arts, they would inevitably run out of qi, and exhaust their strength. However, a cultivator is inevitably far stronger than an ordinary person, and those in the higher stages would require countless common soldiers to break. But no matter what, they are still mortal. They are not as immovable as the Zijin Mountain (Ͻ - Purple Gold), or East Sea. Even the tale The Foolish Old Man Moves a Mountain had ordinary men move the two great mountains Taihang and Wangwu. If even mountains could be moved, then it was only natural cultivators could be killed by those of a lower state or even none at all. Within the cast iron wok, the boiling porridge was reverberating against the black pot like the waves of the East Sea smashing against a thousand feet high cliff, creating a similar vibration. This sound made Hong Fu somewhat cautious, as if it continued to boil any further, the porridge would soon be ruined. This urgency made Hong Fus palms a little damp. This was slightly worrying, since this would mean the pebbles in his hand would be more challenging to control due to the dampness. However, Hong Fu did not worry; Jing Wen was a blind man after all. Even if those countless small sounds disappeared on Jing Wens body, how could he shoot the arrow without his eyesight? Without worry, he pushed against that wrecked door. As it opened, a surge of warm air rushed against Hong Fus face, comforting him greatly. Right at this moment, the cloth covering Jing Wen madly fluttered. He lifted the bowstring and gently pulled the bowstring. The shape of the ox-horned bow slightly changed as the string dug deeply into his fingers. The vibration produced by the bowstring was deep and low, like the growl of a wolfs howl towards the moon after a long period of dormancy. Yet the sound did not travel far, for it was concealed instantly by the harsh blizzard. Although dawn had long arrived, the sunlight struggled to shine through the deep and heavy clouds, making the world seem dark. The world in Jing Wens eyes was always dark. The miserable cry created as the door was pushed open was akin to a sliver of sunlight shining through the sole window of a jail cell, or a tree finally growing tall enough to reach the canopy and experience sunlight for the first time. It was as though a chrysanthemum had bloomed in the dead of winter; its vibrant surface enticing bees tired after a long search. The dull and heavy arrow moved swiftly beneath the falling snow to find its target. Then it stopped, its keen edge pointing at the heart of the chrysanthemum. You have grown complacent. Upon saying that, Jing Wen loosened his fingers. The dense arrow disappeared from the string and shot into the darkness infront of Jing Wen and the bow. --- Hong Fu was complacent, because he had not been in the jianghu world for many years, and because he thought Jing Wen would be unable to locate him with his eyesight gone. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. But he had forgotten to oil the hinges of his door, and forgotten that in battle, one must never neglect a certain matter. In one moment, the heavy arrow disappeared from the walls of the old manor. In the next moment, it appeared in front of Hong Fu. Hong Fu quickly felt its presence and reached out with his hand, clutching the arrows shalf. Yet the arrow slipped through effortlessly. With a soft thud, the arrow pierced through the coarse hemp shirt he was wearing and penetrated his chest, the cold arrow-head extruding out of his back. It was at this point that Hong Fu realises his palms were a little damp. He instinctively tried to move his hand towards his filthy pants to wipe off the sweat. Yet the old and wrinkly hands of Hong Fu was stiff, and he found that no matter how much energy he put into it, it did not move. The next moment, Hong Fus legs collapsed, and he fell before the half-opened door. It sunk slightly into the pile of snow that had gathered, but its head was still fully visible, as it was inside his residency. The blood on Jing Wens body continued to flow, but he dragged his injured body moved the street. Step by step, he walked through the snow-covered street, toward that broken-down building. The 360 chi that was too close for his bow was now too far and painful for Jing Wen to travel. By the time Jing Wen arrived by Hong Fus side, he had to pull out his sword scabbard to support his legs, which was about to give out at any moment. He then realised it was rather inapprioate since it was most polite to talk to others at eye level. Returning the scabbard to his side, he sat down next to Hong Fus body. Hong Fu looked with amusement at Jing Wen, who was struggling with his actions, likely because he had lost too much blood, and his mind was much faint. He wanted to laugh, but instead, he gurgled painfully, and two mouthfuls of blood were coughed out. He said weakly, What a fool. You will seriously bleed out like this. Jing Wen wiped the pedals of snow that had gathered upon his face. Looking at the old man, he said, I was at one point a Qi Manifestation cultivator. Although the state has gone, my body is still pretty strong. Even though its slightly difficult to move my arms and legs, I will not die. Hong Fu''s old, weak eyes were filled with bewilderment, and he whispered, Why tell me this now? At least let me die thinking I had brought a former expert to the brink of death. Jing Wen thought over it and said, That makes sense. My apologies. Taking off the jade thumb ring, Jing Wen calculated the time once more and realised there was still a long time till noon. Looking at Hong Fu calmly, he said, I do not wish for you to die with discontent. I will truly look after your daughter after you have departed. Upon hearing his daughter mentioned, Hong Fus turbid eyes suddenly became bright and his face gradually became relieved as his trembling hands subconsciously gesticulated towards the broken-down residency. He said with a trembling voice, staring at Jing Wens youthful face, Over these years I have no regretted leaving Tianmen Sect even the death of my wife, I did not anguish. My only qualm was the matters regarding my daughter I know young master Jing would not take her as a concubine, so I only wish for her to live a good life as a maid. Young master Jing thank you you are a good person, so I can rest in peace. I am not a good person. Jing Wen shooked his head, and the snow that had gathered on his dark and smooth hair was shaken off. He whispered, I had been an unfilial child, and killed those whose action is undeserving of death. Even my recent actions against the Seventh Prince will likely result in the suffering of many. How can I be good? Hong Fu had already died after saying his last words. Jing Wen was well aware of this, yet had said it regardless. Perhaps it was because he knew Hong Fu would not hear this dialogue, so had released his unspoken feelings towards the corpse or that he simply was simply arguing against the statement. Jing Wen lifted his head, allowing the pedals to fall upon his expressionless face as he said, I can only act virtuously to give myself some respite. Of course, it would be far easier to kill you without facing you directly, but I do not think you deserve such a miserable death. Likewise, other may think that it would be better to ignore those servants girls of Mister Wang, those imprisoned by Mo Xi, or your daughter, but I had to do it. It was to heal my conscience. When I had joined the Imperial Guard, I hoped to use my martial arts to aid the vulnerable and serve the masses. Yet after I learned being an Imperial Guard is such a dirty thing, I had chosen to put down the butcher''s knife and pursue a life of seclusion. Yet I was told that by doing a selfish deed, I could be praised by thousands to be a virtuous hero that preserved the Empire. To take advantage of that situation, how can I be good? Jing Wens optimism had long been crushed under the heels of reality. He had killed many people, including strong and violent men; chaste and tender virgins; charming and plump whores; old and thin elders; young and lovely children. Those lost to his swift and methodical bow seemed as numerous as the specks of sands upon a beach. Perhaps at first, he did resist against those acts, but eventually, he held no hesitation. Jing Wen took out a handkerchief and wiped away the blood that had come out as a result of pulling the bowstring so forcefully. With a somewhat pale face, he said, When I think about how it had become easier for me to kill those people than to drink water, I truly become frightened. At the time, I wondered if I continued down that path, that I would eventually find would find no resistance against killing my parents. Since I had become such a butcher, how can I be good? What I mean is that I am still such a wicked person who kills without blinking (ɱ˲գ). In truth, your actions to go against my father was reasonable; you held no loyalty towards you, and those men offered you a greater reward. You didnt even actively hurt my parents. I had only killed you to ensure the events of that day would be buried in the sands of time. Jing Wen stared at the long-dead man, but find nothing but darkness before his eyes. He added, But rest assured, I truly meant it when I said I would look after your daughter. No matter what, I would at least try to remain virtuous in my smaller actions as long as it does not touch my bottom long. Please die in peace. He then moved his hands to close Hong Fus eyelids, but found they were already closed. Chapter 34 - Quiet Hong Jingfei Maintaining a degree of respect for Hong Fu, Jing Wen stood up and carried Hong Fus body across the street. As he moved across the street, Hong Jingfei, who had remained unmoved from the table for the entire battle, silently stood up, following Jing Wen. Looking at the corpse of her father, Hong Jingfeis eyes contained no sorrow or anger on his face, no frustration or helplessness, only calm. Because of this pensive look on her face, her delicate and youthful features appeared very composed. The girl was fourteen, at the spring of her youth, yet she was like an old well, ice-bound waters, a fallen leaf, a dried-up tree: lifeless. Jing Wen felt some need to provide an atonement for the girl but said no such thing. It was because she could not talk or hear, but also because he had already released his feelings toward Hong Fus remains, that his throat had become somewhat dried. He arrived at a Taoist temple, and left Hong Fus body to one of the Taoist priests along with two taels of silver. After doing this, Jing Wen rested his bow on his back, and, placing one of his hands behind his back, he exchanged for an oil-paper umbrella at a nearby stall before returning to Jing manor. The umbrella was in a bright red, appearing lively and charming. As the snow got heavier, Jing Wen unfolded the umbrella, and moved next to Hong Jingfei, sheltering her. Under the heavy blizzard, Jing Wen slowly left the area. To walk beneath the same umbrella with the man who had killed your father was a very unusual matter. Yet recalling what her father had told her with his last words, Hong Jingfei emotionlessly followed the blind youth. Hong Fu, the former disciple of Tianmen Sect and a master diviner, had died with a whole body. It was not a terrible death, for he had departed without resentment and will even have a proper burial with the two taels of silver Jing Wen had given to the Taoist temple. Aside from that broken-down residency, his only lingering attachment would be his daughter, who Jing Wen had promised to support materially. As for if Jing Wen was afraid whether Hong Jingfei would take revenge against him, the answer was a simple no. He could not sense any Qi on her body, which either meant she was not a cultivator, or that she has reached a state of Xian, where she could blend in with the laws of the world. Yet if Hong Jingfei had reached such a powerful state, then how could she have let Jing Wen kill Hong Fu? Thus, the only conclusion was that, as Hong Fu had said, the girl was incapable of martial arts. The simplest way for an ordinary person to kill a cultivator was through the use of another cultivator, yet Hong Fu would be entirely incapable of this, since she could neither talk nor hear. Even if she communicates through sign language or writing, she would still be constantly surrounded by Jing Wens servants, who could report any strange activities. It would simply be impossible for Hong Fu to contact individuals potentially dangerous to Jing Wen. Of course, she could still kill him through poison, or act against him in his sleep. But Jing Wen did not believe her capable of acquiring poison that could kill someone who had once been in the state of Qi Manifestation or skilled enough to bypass Jing Wens heightened senses even in sleep. After being received by Mingzhu, who had been standing beneath the eaves of Jing manor the entire time, Jing Wen asked without any fluttering in his tone, Can anyone at the manor use sign language? Mingzhu stared at the girl behind Jing Wen, before slowly nodding. She said, Lady Wang Zhixin knows sign language. --- Wang Zhixin had recently escaped hell. Naturally, the word hell was a slight exaggeration, but it truly was Diyu (تz - underground prison, the Chinese underworld). While the other servants and concubines of Mo Xi had not known the extent of perverseness of Mo Xis underground prison, for those who knew had long died, she had stayed in that twisted place for two decades and was long aware of the true nature of that secret chamber. This was not because Mo Xi held some unspoken affection towards her. Instead, it was as he knew the scandal that would be associated if someone had identified the body of Wang Zhixin was something even he could not bear. After all, she was the descendant of a noble family; the meaning behind her death would naturally be very different from those of ordinary girls and daughters of merchants. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Thus, Mo Xi had completely concealed her existence from the world, imprisoning her within those chambers where light cannot shine through. The number of servants and concubines that had come and gone by, Wang Zhixin had long lost count. In the nearly endless list of Mo Xis victims, there was bound to be a few disfigured and impairment. This naturally included those deaf and those mute. When Zhou Aimin had appeared before her, Wang Zhixin had long abandoned illusions of leaving that secret chamber and given up hope towards life. Due to the second reason, she had concluded that even if she had somehow managed escaped Mo Xis imprisonment, her life would be akin to living with a body yet without a soul. Indeed, she had given her chance of escape for the more innocent and naive Mingzhu, and prepared herself to suffer two more decades under Mo Xi. So she was exceptionally shocked when those Imperial Guards had entered Mo Xis chambers the next day and, that before she could gather her thoughts, she along with the rest of those imprisoned by Mo Xi, would certainly be issued an edict to come under Jing Wens household. Moreover, the Jing household was exceptionally generous with their salaries and the treatment of servants. Their leisure time far exceeded their workload, and the environment of Jing manor was indeed excellent. Even the lowest servants were treated better than the most authoritative manager in Mo Xis household, not to mention that her status was now the household manager, overlooking the various servants within the manor. It was truly like leaving hell and entering heaven. For this reason, she was eternally grateful to that little Taoist, and to the mysterious young master Jing. Thus, when she heard that Mingzhu had wanted her to use her skills to help Jing Wen, she immediately dropped the task she was on to receive Jing Wens personal servant. Smiling at the youthful girl before her, Wang Zhixin asked, Zhuer, what does young master Jing want me for? Mingzhus long eyelashes fluttered as she said somewhat nervously, Zhixin , young master has brought a mute girl to the manor. I had heard you are capable of sign language, and recommended you to tend to her. Wang Zhixin looked at Mingzhu. Smiling, she said, My status is now lower than yours. Please do not call me . I am indeed capable of using a little sign language. Mingzhu gave a sigh of relief. From the first moment she saw the girl standing motionlessly behind Jing Wen, she felt a strange sense of nobility that could not be contained by the rags she was wearing. It was very different from the aura given off by Zhou Aimin or Jing Wen; it was something far more otherworldly. It was like the feeling given off by Taoist temples. Zhixin , the young master seemed to value the girl highly. Wang Zhixin quickly grasped the meaning behind Mingzhus word. Nodding her head, she said, Dont worry, I will assign her to one of the buildings in the northern wing. Besides me, Xiao Lu (С·) is also capable of sign language and can help the servants communicate with her. The honourable guest would not be mistreated. Mingzhu gave a half-bow towards Wang Zhixin. Then I will trouble Zhixin . --- After sending Hong Jingfei to her new chambers, Jing Wen took off his thick robes and placed his weapons onto the bookshelf once more. Unfortunately, merely changing to a new set of clothing did not improve Jing Wens situation. What he said to Hong Fu was true, that the pebbles within his body would not kill him, but that does not it was harmless. Those shrapnels contained the Qi of Hong Fu, and was capable of damaging the circulation of blood and Qi within the body. To remove foreign objects was certainly no easy task, and require an exceptionally skilled hand. When Jing Ping was alive, there was an old physician that was precisely skilled in retrieving shrapnels from the body. Yet, the old physician had disappeared immediately after the Prime Ministers death. Since among the servants that had come from Mo Xis house, that the vast majority, such as Mingzhu and Wang Zhixin, were female and naturally unpracticed in medicine, Jing Wen could only visit a public clinic. Zhou Aimin and Yanger shared the same desire towards Linan as all those who lived in this world. They wished to explore this city that was recognised as the capital of the known world. The previous time they had toured the streets of Linan had ended eruptly due to encountering Gao Shu, which had left their yearning towards the capital unsated. Seeing Jing Wen preparing to walk into the busy boulevards of Linan, Yanger particularly so wanted to capture this precious chance. With help form Zhou Aimin and using every trick known to little girls, they managed to accompany Jing Wen out of Jing manor. The three walked out of the main door and into Zhongshan (ɽ) street, they spent money like water, squandering silver as though it was dirt. Zhongshan street connected to Zhuxian () street, which was famous for its various clinics. The smell of medicine permeated even the cracks between the footpath, with rich and poor alike lining up at the various stores. Jing Wen, carrying boxes wrapped in cloth, swiftly walked past the streets dense by bystanders. In the end, both had purchased over five taels. Since Jing Wen could not afford to let Yanger and the frail Zhou Aimin carry the goods they had purchased, he had held onto them silently until they had finally passed Zhongshan street. Jing Wen had expected Yanger to spend money wantonly, but did not expect the master was also like the servant. Zhou Aimin spends money as a woman would, and purchased various trinkets that were popular among woman as well. In the end, Jing Wen had only attributed it to Zhou Aimins curious personality and said nothing as he continued to walk along Zhuxian street. After walking for a short while, Jing Wen arrived at an inauspicious looking shop. The sign above the store was not boldly written in gold as those clinics with many patrons, and the store did not smell of medicine, but instead possess a strangely sour stench. Yanger curiously eyed the clinic with her bright eyes. After a long moment, she asked, Where is the shop owner? Jing Wen gave a sigh from behind the stacks of boxes he was carrying. He murmured, I dont know either. Chapter 35 - Knife Steady Like a Mountain Placing down the boxes of merchandise, Jing Wen closed the dirty wooden door and began searching. The store had some writing hanging next to the medicine to label; the calligraphy was either fake or pretentious, somewhat challenging to read. Jing Wen walked behind the courter and, squeezing between it and the large medicine cabinet, and he entered the back garden. Hearing the sound of light snoring, Jing Wen frowned and said, Its long past noon, yet you are still napping? The boys skin was unhealthily pale, to the point where one could see the veins beneath his skin. He had a weak build and appeared somewhat awkward in the large yet carefully embroidered medical jacket. His body was covered a large umbrella, sheltering him from the sun. The boys hand reached and took off the sleep mask covering his face. Looking at Jing Wen, he was somewhat dazed at first - perhaps as Jing Wens robes were too vibrant. He quickly recovered and flashed a somewhat foolish smile, saying, Jing Wen, who visits my shop aside from you and the Crown Prince. Were all close friends by now, no need to be annoyed that I did not attend to you at the counter. Hearing his tired and youthful voice, Jing Wen could not remain upset at the boy. His voice and expression, however, remained cold. Your mother left you to the store to gain experience and increase the prestige of Miao medicine, not for you to laze about. The boy casually hung the sleep mask by the handle of the chair he was resting on. Waving his hand in the air, he dismissed Jing Wens words. Looking at the boys slothful appearance, the suppressed dismay in Jing Wen surged up once more. Shen Yanlin (), if your mother saw you right now, she would bring you back to Jiajiu () Village without hesitation. Shen Yanlin was short and feeble, but he was only twelve. His cheeks still had much baby fat to them, and his voice was exceptionally youthful. Hearing Jing Wens harsh rebuke, Shen Yanlins face grew red as he retorted, Youre not my mother. Why are you coming to my clinic, anyway? To yell at me? Jing Wen was silent for a moment before he said, I need some shrapnels removed. Shen Yanlin was stumped. Standing up from his chair, his did not notice that his abrupt movement accidentally caused the eye mask slid off the chair. How did you get injured? Arent you a Qi Manifestation cultivator? Why didnt you just tell me from the beginning? Shen Yanlins questions fired off none stop, and his voice cracked several times in the process, sounding somewhat silly. His mother was a well respected martial artist and an even more revered physician. She had once treated the Crown Prince when he was a newborn and suffering from illness, causing a close bond to form between her and the Imperial family. After Shen Yanlin was born, the Crown Prince viewed himself as his bigger brother, frequently playing with the young boy in the capital. As Jing Wen was the Crown Princes study partner at the time, he naturally would have grown close to Shen Yanlin. In fact, Shen Yanlin looked up to Jing Wen more than the Crown Prince, since Jing Wen was a powerful martial artist like his mother, while the Crown Prince only knew how to hold a pen. Even after Jing Wen lost his cultivation, this idea still subconsciously persist. Thus, to learn that Jing Wen was injured, to Shen Yanlin, was akin to the sky shattering and crashing upon him. Shen Yanlin quickly entered into the storefront and began rummaging through the medical cabinet. After all the drawers were opened, and Shen Yanlin was slightly panting, he said, Jing Wen, I dont have any anesthetic.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Jing Wen was slightly confused, asking, Anesthetics? Shen Yanlin rubbed his small hands on his robes. He quickly answered, Its made from concentrated Gu poison, and could lessen the pain of treatment. Only my mother is capable of refining, but she forgot to leave any of it at the clinic. Jing Wen did not think that a little wound would cause Shen Yanlin so much uproar. Feeling a little helpless, he said, Than just treat me without it. Shen Yanlin, as he was still somewhat nervous, waved his two-hand around while saying, How can I do that? Without anesthetic, the pain would be unbearable. Usually, my mother would also cover the patients head with a quilt before beginning the operation But there is no need for your case. Jing Wen asked, Youre treating the torso. Why cover their head with a quilt? Shen Yanlin knew Jing Wen had fortunately not taken offence to his words. Shaking his head wildly, he explained, In most cases, the pain and sight of blood would the patient to tremble, leaving the surgeon unable to operate properly. Jing Wen walked next to Shen Yanlin. Rubbing the Miao boy on the head, he said, Ive seen your knife before. Its many times smaller than my sword, yet not as small as the smallest weapon that I have seen. It is also many times sharper than my sword, yet not the sharpest weapon I have experienced. Shen Yanlin was silent for a while. After looking at the blind youth for a long moment, he said with a reluctant smile, Very well. But you still have to wait for some time, since these sort of operations require two pairs of hands, I must get an assistant. Zhou Aimin was conversing with Yanger when he overheard this. Looking at Shen Yanlin, he calmly said, I have seen operations on soldiers at the Northern frontier and possess a steady hand from the time at the Taoist temples. I will do it. In truth, Shen Yanlin had said those words to prolong the delay the operation. Yet upon hearing Zhou Aimins last words, he felt a little odd. It was merely four words. It wasnt a command, but it felt irresistible. It was something that couldnt be denied. Somewhat stumped, he silently retrieved a set of surgical knives from one of the drawers. Carrying it in a bundle of cloth, he brought Jing Wen and Zhou Aimin back to the back garden. Jing Wen sat on a porcelain stool, where there was ample sunlight shining through the towers and pavilions that covered Linans skyline. He removed his robe and shirt and chewed on some pastries they had brought earlier, not showing the slightest degree of fear. Shen Yanlin quickly disinfected the knives with hot water and brought a basin beneath Jing Wens body. Giving one of the pair of scalpels to Zhou Aimin, he rolled up his oversized sleeves, exposing his wrist and fingers. Before the operation had begun, sweat has already permeated Shen Yanlins forehead, yet his hands remained perfectly steady. All his medical knowledge was taught to him by his mother through first-hand experiences. Though he had performed surgery before, it was with his mother acting as the assistance. This was why he only knew had to perform operations with the help of another, before he had never treated a person without his mother. Zhou Aimin however, was far calmer in this situation. The scalpel in his hands was already rested on Jing Wens swollen skin and silently waiting. As Shen Yanlins knife punctured Jing Wens vigorous skin, Zhou Aimin quietly followed the Miao boys instructions. Only through the strange expression on his face would one realise he was only an amateur. As the blood dripped into the basin, the smell of iron spread throughout the back garden. Yanger, who was watching the operation, could not bear the sight and smell of blood. Her face quickly turned pale, and she fled back into the storefront. Her disappearance was unnoticed by Zhou Aimin and Shen Yanlin. Only Jing Wen, who was still casually chewing on the pastries, noticed her flight. His face betrayed no sign of fear as he softly asked, How is the situation? The two pairs of knives collective stopped as Shen Yanlin said, The technique used by that man is bizarre, converting Qi into poison. Fortunately, you had come to me early, or else the poison would have seeped into your organs. However, the flesh surrounding the pebbles need to be removed. Jing Wen had not expected Hong Fus technique to be so unorthodox, and that his choice to remove the shrapnels early would have potentially saved his life. He firmly replied, The man is dead, so there is no need for revenge against him or his family. After a long moment of silence, he said, I am glad that I had the good fate to seek you early. Shen Yanlin gave an em, and the knife in his hand began moving once more. The sharp edge moved within Jing Wens body like the dance of Dong Xiaoxiao (СС), the famous courtesan in Linan. Everything Shen Yanlin slightly moved his wrist, a cut was opened, the poisoned flesh was removed, and blood was spilt. Zhou Aimin was not idle either. Each of his movement was decisive and steady like a mountain. When Shen Yanlin hesitates, one of his knives would gently nudge the hands of the Miao boy, prompting the incision to the complete without excessive blood spilt. Once the operation was complete, the originally half-full basin beneath Jing Wens body was overflowing with reddish water. Yet despite the vast quantity of blood, seldom a drop spilled outside the basin. When the wound has been cleaned, sewed and dressed, Jing Wen stood up from the porcelain chair. Putting on his shirt, he packed up the leftover pastries and left the back garden. Chapter 36 - The Tea is a Little Off Jing manor was far quieter than either Zhongshan avenue or Zhuxian avenue, and this was even more so in the night. Due to the Crown Princes recent accomplishment in subduing the Southern Wu rebels, the Emperor had declared a week of celebration would occur immediately after the mourning of the Prime Minister, which was soon over. The common folks of Linan thus spend most of their nights preparing for the upcoming festival, weaving new clothes and taking out the preserved meated and vegetables stored within their basements. Even the more crowded boulevard and avenues were indicative that the people of Linan has long awaited to put away the white clothes hanging before their door. As Jing Wen was packing up the last of the parcels, he suddenly noticed a eunuch standing before the main gate. After he greeted the eunuch, the eunuch deeply bowed, saying, Marquis, His Majesty has just chosen three candidates for your betrothment, and has presented this servant with their portrait and a description of their character. Jing Wen frowned, not expecting that the Emperor had found him marriage candidates so soon. I have just undergone an operation. These matters can be discussed later. Why be in such a hurry that you would inform me so after evening? The eunuch smiled, saying, His Majesty said that he wished to honour the Prime Minister and Princesss decreased spirit by bestowing upon Marquis a family as soon as possible. Jing Wen placed down the parcels, and after making sure the tall stack would not fall, he said to the eunuch, What His Majesty says make sense, but I am still sixteen. There is no need to be in such a hurry. The eunuch took out an envelope from his robes and presented it to Jing Wen. Marquis, there is indeed no rush to these things. His Majesty merely wishes for you to interact with these ladies, and see if they are suitable for marriage. If Marquis finds them undesirable, his Majesty can always find more candidates. No matter what, His Majesty looking out for you. Jing Wen contemplated for some time, and found what the eunuch, and by extension, the Emperor had said, was rather reasonable. Accepting the envelope, he placed it within his sleeves, before sending off the eunuch. After returning to his chambers, Jing Wen dismissed Mingzhu and summoned Gao Shu, as he felt judging the merits of other women with a woman with rather distasteful. Opening the envelope that bore the dragon seal, he passed its contents to Gao Shu. Gao Shu, who had grown accustomed to reading documents for Jing Wen back in the days of the Imperial Guard Division, carefully examined the first portrait and the description that accompanied it. Suddenly, Gao Shu sucked in a breath of cold air as he said, Captain, this is a good candidate. Jing Wen looked at Gao Shu, not expecting that he would give such a drastic reaction and would come to a conclusion so quickly. Gao Shu looked at Jing Wen and said, Young Master, even I has heard of lady Liu Fenfangs (ҷ) reputation. Not only is her appearance good, but she also possesses the opposite of her older brother, Liu Shans lustful nature, being virtuous and obedient, she is a good lady. Supposedly, many of the servants that Liu Shan had tainted, most were later compensated by Liu Fenfang and not by Liu Shan. If I may speak frankly, I rather admire lady Liu. Jing Wen coughed awkwardly, interrupting Gao Shus barrage of praises. Handing Gao Shu the second candidates information, he silently waited as Gao Shu read through its contents. After Gao Shu placed down the second portrait, he said, Captain, the second candidate is lady Xiahou Jie (ĺ). Although I have not heard of her name, from her description, she is the sole daughter of General Xiahou, the General to Pacify the South and a member of the Thirteenth Princes maternal family. Its clear that His Majesty was influenced by Consort Li when choosing this candidate, though, by her appearance alone, she is suited to be wed to you. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Jing Wen mentally shook his head, thinking to himself that it would be impossible for him to form a relationship by marriage with the Thirteenth Prince when he is actively supported by that frightening woman. Despite this, he would probably still visit lady Xiahou out of courtesy. Passing the final candidates information to Gao Shu, Jing Wen fiddled with the jade thumb ring as Gao Shu said, Captain, the last candidate is lady Lei Li (), who is described with little words. From the portrait, she appears to be of elegant disposition, but appears overly weak and sickly. It is somewhat strange, as lady Lei comes from an ordinary merchant family Jing Wen said nothing and simply packed the portraits back into the envelope. Placing it onto the nightstand, Jing Wen stood up, and, patting his robes, he said, Its time for dinner. --- Marriage was a matter that would change the course of ones life, not to mention one that was bestowed upon by the Emperor. If Jing Wen can suddenly interrupt such a serious matter, then he was either a person who viewed very little of marriage or one that viewed marriage more seriously than most people, because he believed never viewed those candidates who he has never met as viable partners in the first place. In this world, where most powerful men would take concubines, most would marry a wife from an influential family and take in concubines to satisfy their needs. Someone who was truly devoted to a single woman, such as Jing Ping, was a true abnormality. In the end, most cases where a man was married to a single woman was due to the wife being not merely influential, but more powerful than the man. While Jing Wen was certainly not married to one, he lived under the influence of a powerful woman, and his thinking has long been shaped by Princess Kang. After finishing his dinner, Jing Wen had a kettle of tea boiled, before heading to the pavilion to cultivate. Pouring the tea, he noticed Zhou Aimin walking beside the bank of the artificial lake. Recalling the matters regarding the betrothment and the even earlier surgery, he opened his mouth and spoke. Fellow Zhou, the tea is pretty good. Zhou Aimin spotted Jing Wen, and the corners of his mouth unconsciously raised slightly. Pouring a cup for himself, he said somewhat embarrassed, Fellow Jing, since you have the luxury to enjoy tea, it appears I have not embarrassed you with my skills. I had not expected fellow Zhou to be so talented at surgical operations. Zhou Aimins smile brightened, bringing out his dimples. It was thanks to the skills of Shen Yanlin. Jing Wen poured out the tea in his cup, which has already gone cold, into the artificial lake. He said, Without fellow Zhous help in the surgery, I would have missed his Majestys edict. Zhou Aimin had let for his chambers before the eunuch appeared, so he was rather surprised. He asked curiously, What what the edict about? Jing Wen sipped on the tea before answering, His Majesty has bestowed upon me a few marriage candidates. Zhou Aimin immediately became quiet. For a very long time, he did not speak anything. After the pregnant pause, he said, The temperature of the tea seems to be a bit off. Jing Wen thought nothing of Zhou Aimins long pause, since tea drinking was a leisurely act and people would frequently delve into silence during the process. As for the temperature of the tea, he felt that it was indeed somewhat off. Placing down the teacup, Jing Wen said, Since its unsuitable, we can just pour it out. After boiling another pot, we can continue to simply chat. Zhou Aimins slight smile has turned somewhat strange as he said, No need, although the temperature is off, the taste is still good. Saying that, Zhou Aimin quickly finished the cup in his hand before pouring another. Holding the cup in his hand, he felt it was unusually heavy. Afterwards, he lowered his gaze to look at the tip of his shoes. Although he knew that Jing Wen could not see his face, he still lowered his head to hide his currently flustered expression. At this point, Jing Wen realised Zhou Aimin was acting rather strangely. Staring at the little Taoist, he said, Fellow Zhou, is there something wrong? Zhou Aimin was silent for a moment, before shaking his head rapidly. Yet he could not shake off the uncomfortable feeling he was experiencing. He fumbled with the teacup as he said, Maybe I was too focused during the operation, leaving me light-minded and feeling a little malaise. Yet before Jing Wen could response, Zhou Aimins gaze suddenly brightened as he said nimbly, Fellow Jing, I would precaution you against becoming affiliated with any woman and their family. Despite our current idyllic lifestyle, we are still plotting against the Seventh Prince and even His Majesty. People like us do not have the luxury to engage in romance. Additionally, what would happen if the scheme went south? Then they and their family would be implicated as well. Jing Wen realised Zhou Aimin misunderstood what he had said. Smiling, he said, Fellow Zhou, do not be so anxious. I do not plan on pledging vows with them so quickly. I will just visit them out of courtesy, and do nothing else. Zhou Aimin breathed out a sigh of relief. Looking at Jing Wen, he said seriously, Fellow Jing, the heart of a woman is a complicated matter. During my time as a Taoist, I have seen my master give advice to many men and women with marriage issues if it is fine with you, I wish to accompany you as you meet the candidates. Jing Wen thought what Zhou Aimin said with reasonable.. Aside from Jing Ping, he has little experience with the opposite gender. Moreover, many of the young ladies of prominent noble families are zealous followers of Daoism, which he knew pitifully little of compared to Zhou Aimin. Zhou Aimin lifted the tea kettle to pour himself another cup, only to realise it had become empty. Laughing awkwardly, he said, I feel a bit hungry, so I will go to bed. Dont forget to bring me when you are seeing the candidates. He was hungry, so he wanted to go to bed. For the usually bright little Taoist, there was no logic in that statement. Chapter 37 - A Demoness! After Zhou Aimin left, Jing Wen had another kettle boiled, before beginning to meditate. Once dawn had broke, he rinsed his mouth with the cold tea, and after eating breakfast, he chewed on mint leaves to refresh his breath. Looking at Mingzhu, who was silently following him, Jing Wen asked, Help me chose out what is appropriate. Mingzhu looked at the wardrobe that had only the ten-odd robes Jing Wen had brought from the manor in Jing village and asked, Young master, whats the occasion. Jing Wen said, Its not meeting His Majesty, so not too formal. But I also do not want to appear lacking in manners. Mingzhu seriously examined the simple sets of clothing in the wardrobe before saying helplessly, Young master, this servant cannot tell the difference between these clothing. Jing Wen realised what Mingzhu said was reasonable. After considering his options, he headed towards Zhou Aimins bed chambers, asking, May I borrow some of your clothing. Zhou Aimin, what was still somewhat drowsy, suddenly began coughing inexplicably. After choking for a long time, he said with a voice filled with disbelief, Fellow Jing, are you sure you are not taking this too seriously? Indeed, for a normal person, it is naturally important to make a good impression, but you are not marrying them anyway; why place such an importance on it? Jing Wen replied seriously, This is a matter of showing respect. No matter what, they have taken their time to greet me, so I naturally must present my self appropriately as well. Zhou Aimin struggled to arrive at a rebuttal but found Jing Wens explanation flawless. Sighing, he quickly took out a set of blue robes from his wardrobe. After handing it to Jing Wen, he deliberately asked in a casual manner, Fellow Jing, where do you want Yanger to drive the carriage? Jing Wen knew very well the implication behind Zhou Aimins words, but he had no reason to refuse it. Of course, at Liu manor, I will be relying upon you. Saying that, Jing Wen no longer pursued the topic. Changing into the blue robes, he placed his hand behind his back and exited the room. Following behind Jing Wen, Zhou Aimin quickly brought Yanger to the carriage. After whispering a few words into the nucais ears and seeing Yanger nod in return, he nodded in satisfaction before entering the carriage. Sitting beside Jing Wen, Zhou Aimin casually waved about his fan. Fellow Jing, its said that the beauties of the North and South differ greatly. Please enlighten me. Jing Wen felt Zhou Aimins question was a little strange, but he answered earnestly regardless, I have never seen a woman from the Northern provinces, but I have heard they possess a lively and bold character, with some even exceptional equestrian. Compared to them, we Southerners are docile creatures, that have lived comfortable lives. Both the men and women of Linan are delicate and cultured in their character and actions. Although some of the youths in the South choose to pick up the sword and tour jianghu, they will eventually found themself unable to sleep beneath the open night sky, and quickly return to their previous lifestyle. Zhou Aimin, hearing Jing Wen speak, folded the fan and brought it to his chin, as if in deep thought. After a while, he began to laugh. What did I say? Jing Wen did not think his analysis was improper or humorous in any manner. Hearing Zhou Aimin chuckle, he felt a bit confused. Zhou Aimin did not reply immediately. Unfolding his fan once more with a loud bang, he said, Fellow Jing, your words seem a little harsh. There is nothing wrong with a life of luxury; after all, who wants to go to war? The people of the border provinces only learned horse riding to defend against the North Sea raiders. Perhaps the grass appears greener on the other side, but that is merely looking from the outside.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Hearing this, Jing Wen pondered for some time. Indeed, since his youth, he had viewed the Northerners more fondly due to their martial nature and disdained the decadent culture and lifestyle of Linan. Though his opinion on this matter became less severe after a month of contemplation, he still admired the Northerners spirit of straightforwardness to a great degree. Of course, how could he consider that, to the Northerners, the South appeared to be a land of milk and honey, free from famine and raids from nomads. Fellow Jing, it appears that you have some misgivings about we Northerners. Most of the peasants in the frontier are too weak even to pick up a pitchfork, while the officials and nobles fear conflict with the North Sea tribes. Zhou Aimin knew it would be beneficial to broaden Jing Wens insight, so pushed on ruthlessly in shattering Jing Wens perspective of his homeland. What you said sounds reasonable. Jing Wen looked at Zhou Aimin and smiled. You have broadened my perspective. As expected of the disciple of the venerable Guo Xiling; you are amazing. Fellow Jing overpraise me; I was merely saying what all Northerners know to be true. The real effort was in your willingness to accept it. It is you that is actually amazing, Zhou Aimin said with a meek smile. Jing Wen coughed and said, Is it fine for us to compliment each other like this? After the carriage drove into Longan Avenue, the bustle outside the carriage was too loud for Jing Wen and Zhou Aimin to continue the conversation. During the silence, Jing Wen thought about the Liu family, particular, Liu Shan. At the gate entering into the capital, Jing Wen had coincidentally passed by Liu Shans carriage, and seen that he still continued on with his debauched life. Even during the mourning for Jing Ping, Liu Shan was still brazen enough to public display affection with his various lovers. Jing Wen shook his head. If it werent for Liu Fenfangs constant efforts, the reputation of the Liu family would rival those of the Mo family. At this point, Yanger stopped the horses and yelled from the carriage drivers seat. I think weve arrived at Liu manor. As Jing Wen and Zhou Aimin left the carriage, Yanger shamelessly squeezed past them and sat on the comfortable bedding. Placing her feet on the opposite seat, she gave a short yawn, before falling asleep. Zhou Aimin smiled. See, Yanger comes from the North, yet she lives such an immoral lifestyle. --- The Liu family was a family that was much older than the current dynasty. If the gossips within the taverns were to be believed, the present Liu family was a branch family of the royal family of the Han () Dynasty that had existed a millennium ago. Inheriting a part of the imperial treasury of the Han Dynasty, they were able to firmly establish themselves in Linan, creating a clan that would last over a thousand years in one manner or the other. Though they have never once attempted at restoring the Han, their coffers were a factor any ruling dynasty must consider. It was probably due to this reason that the remarkably mediocre head of the Liu family, Liu Yu () became the minister of justice. Jing Wens father had come from an ordinary scholarly family from the South, so he naturally held no good feelings towards the Liu clan, even the famous Liu Fenfang he did not believe to be completely clean. After all, if she was able to not only survive but thrive next to her infamous brother, she certainly would possess some abilities aside from her virtues. Of course, Jing Wen was not the sort of person who would show his distaste for others before them. Bowing towards Liu Yu, he said politely, Minister Liu, I have troubled you with my visit. The man standing before Jing Wen had a head full of white hair, carefully bundled into a bun. He wore a rather unassuming set of robes that would cause one unable to distinguish him from a crowd, yet if one were attentive, they would find the clothes were actually made from the famous silver mulberry silk. For His Majesty to consider my daughter to be worthy of your hands is a joyous matter. Not to mention that the Venerable Zhou has also visited my inadequate abode along with you, Marquis. Liu Yu said as he handed gatekeeper a tael of silver. With a smile that made others feel relaxed, he guided Jing Wen and Zhou Aimin into the rear garden. As they walked along the pathway, accompanied by a small flowing creek, Liu Yus words of his manor being inadequate were quickly disproven. The manors decorations were second only to the buildings of the Imperial Palace. The area the Liu manor occupied alone was greater than all of Jing village. After arriving at the rear garden, Jing Wen was seated at a predesignated seat while another chair was brought for Zhou Aimin. Already sitting at the table was Liu Shan and Liu Fenfang. Liu Yu was never wedded, and have only concubines, so there was no one sitting in the seat typically reversed for the main wife. The dishes displayed on the table was simple. It was simple to a degree of being out of place in the current dynasty. There was only boiled vegetables and eight treasure rice on the mahogany table. Not present was the rare and precious sea fish commonly seen in banquets, or even the regular poultry that ordinary people would serve when receiving guests. Jing Wen sat by the table, casually conversing with Liu Fenfang and did not touch the eight treasure rice in his bowl at all. It was rather rude since even the most impatient guest would taste the banquet their host has provided. However, the Liu family was serving dishes from many dynasties ago, and had long grown used to their guest being unengaged with their cuisine. Zhou Aimin glanced at Liu Shan and frowned in distaste as he began flirting with one of the serving maids. Looking at the grain in his bowl, he compared it to Liu Shans round and white face, and found it shockingly similar. Suppressing his laughter, Zhou Aimin began to examine Liu Fenfang. The famous pearl of the Liu familys appearance indeed spoke for itself. Her lips were coloured red with some sort of expensive lipsticks that gave it a natural appearance, while the rouge she used accentuates her fair skin. Her voluptuous figure was likewise paired with a dress that would emphasise its assets. Overall, Zhou Aimin judged her to, while not being a beauty, a woman that was capable of fully utilising the advantage she possesses. Zhou Aimin grimaced. Was the people of Linan all fool? This kind of woman certainly was not as pure as those rumours make her out to be. She was clearly a demoness! Chapter 38 - It is Such a Shameful Thing? Naturally, Zhou Aimins fears were merely a result of overthinking. Liu Fenfang was certainly no demoness. Her makeup was applied by the maids, and was only done so in preparation for meeting Jing Wen. Additionally, the makeup was far from as extravagant as those used by other daughters of noble families. As Jing Wen had visited almost immediately after the Emperor prepared him those candidates, she did not have much time to prepare her cosmetics and clothing. However, to the surprise of the Liu family servants, she took the initiative to cook each meal for Jing Wens visit personally. As the pearl of the Liu family, she had many suitors who sought both her familys wealth and her general charm. Naturally, she could not afford to put in such a degree of effort for each individual visiting Liu manor. Matchmaking with Jing Wen was undoubtedly something special. Aside from His Majestys decision, it was also because she had once been an admirer of Jing Wen, admiring him for not only his exceptional martial skills but also his literary talents, which was seldomly discussed along with his cultivation. Of course, it was not anything like love, more sort the kind of feeling one would get when reading about a great character from long ago; it was more fascination than anything else. Still, despite Jing Wens downfall a month ago, Liu Fenfangs did not hesitate to nominate herself when the Emperor searched for a suitable wife for Jing Wen. Acting as though she did not sense Zhou Aimins sharp gaze, Liu Fenfang said, Sir Jing, I have heard that Mo Xis servants were handed to you? Jing Wen answered, It was His Majestys decree. Besides, Jing manor was lacking in servants, so I had no reason to decline. Liu Fenfang smiled and leaned closer to Jing Wen. Still, it shows you are a benevolent person. Most of Mo Xis servants are scarred by his deeds, becoming as meek as a doe and unable to make their own decision. It would have been far simpler to hire new servants instead. Jing Wen was, of course, aware of this. Ever since encountering Mingzhu, he had seen the timid demeanour resulting from Mo Xis constant abuse. And since Mingzhu became his servants before the reports of Mo Xis secret chambers had reached the ears of the Emperor, he had the opportunity to refuse the servants that came from Mo Xis household. Yet Jing Wen was reluctant to tell his reasoning to do so to Liu Fenfang. Smelling the faint jasmine perfume Liu Fenfang wore, Jing Wen slightly retreated back. He said respectfully, Miss Liu, you think too highly of me. Liu Fenfang stayed quiet for a brief moment, before saying, Sir Jing, you are unlike the tales of your past self. Jing Wen tilted his head and asked, What does Miss Liu mean? Lin Fenfang said, All rumours says that Sir Jing was a proud person that is stubborn to the bone, unwilling to see a task unfinished. Yet the Sir Jing before me is humble and restraint. Of course, that is not necessarily a bad thing. Jing Wen frowned a little, surprised Liu Fenfang would think of him so highly now, even after his great fall. Indeed, he once had a significant number of admirers, but most have, after a month of absence and no prospects of Jing Wen regaining his previous martial abilities and talents, grown indifferent towards his name. Perhaps they would occasionally look towards the sky and sigh, reminiscing Jing Wen before his undoing, but few would be genuinely faithful to Jing Wen today. Cupping his hands towards her, he said, Then I accept Miss Lius praise.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Liu Fenfang covered her mouth with her sleeves before beginning to giggle. Sir Jing, your humour is quite poor. Jing Wen finally gave a faint smile. What Miss Liu said is indeed true. --- Finally, Jing Wen picked up the pair of ivory chopsticks next to his bowl. He ate very meaningfully and gracefully, no speaking a single word. It was as though his previous conversation with Liu Fenfang had not occurred at all, and now he was ignoring her; that the eight treasured rice was far more interesting than the members of the Liu family. The eight treasured rice was very delicious. The gluttonous rice had a sweet flavour that was irresistible, and the eight treasures complimented each other and the gluttonous rice perfectly. Their vibrant colours made the meal appear incredibly appetising, and their flavours balanced their overpowering sweetness or bitterness. One could tell this combination was not casually done, that each ingredient was carefully measured and placed to create a perfect eight treasured rice. The boiled vegetables too, were appealing. Though they were boiled in a primitive manner, the steam emitted by them was very similar to the mist that would surround Jing Wen as he cultivated. The silent host and guests, paired with the ethereal mist, made the whole scene appeared like a painting. Liu Fenfang watched Jing Wen eat with great interest, which caused Zhou Aimin, who was still monitoring her, to become suddenly alarmed. However, seeing her do nothing but gawk, Zhou Aimin reluctantly returned to poking his chopsticks at the dishes on the table, keeping one eye on her as he ate. In this strange atmosphere, no one noticed Liu Shans flirting with the maids, or Liu Yu silently sitting by with a wry smile. Fortunately, Jing Wens actions may have been elegant and complicated; the speed was not slow at all. Although he had started much later than Zhou Aimin, the two finished around the same time. Putting the date pits on a designated dish with his chopsticks, Jing Wen calmly watched as Liu Fenfang stood up from her chair and poured a cup of wine to the brim for him while a separate serving maid did so for Zhou Aimin. After cupping his hands towards her as thanks, Jing Wen raised his cup, before emptying it in a single action. Zhou Aimin left his wine untouched, but no one inquired about it as Jing Wen placed down the cup, saying with an emotionlessly expression, Miss Liu, I can tell that you were the one that cooked the dish. Liu Fenfang gave a shy smile, before nodding meekly. Jing Wen said, If His Majesty knew that you have put in such an effort, he would surely commend you. Only, it was a shame that the dates pit was not removed, leaving the possibility of eating the date whole. ( - To eat the date whole. Make a decision rashly.) Hearing this, Liu Fenfang lowered her gaze and studied the now empty plates unmovingly. Only her tightening grip on the wine container showed how she truly thought. Jing Wen gave a comforting smile, before continuing, The vegetables, although they lack any spices, are boiled timely. One could tell you were closely tending to it as it was cooking. However, I would prefer if there was some radish as well. (ܲ˸ - Radish and vegetables; each has their preferences.) Liu Fenfang placed down the wine container deliberately. Forcing a smile, she said, I will make sure to add some radishes next time. Jing Wen shook his head. Your best dish is the eight treasured rice. You can cook it many times more later on. Why bother about such common vegetables? (The eight treasured rice is often a dish to celebrate Chinese New Year. Jing Wen is suggesting Liu Fenfang has many more years in front of her.) Liu Fenfang looked at Jing Wens eyes, but could not see past through that strip of cloth covering it. She asked, Is having a wife like me such a shameful thing? Her voice was full of seriousness. Bitter and sad. Of course, marrying Liu Fenfang was undoubtedly not a shameful matter. She came from the ancient Liu family that is still thriving today and holds a good reputation among the people of Linan. Although her father is second-rate, he is still the Minister of Justice, a figure with much influence and power. The only thing one could find fault was her brother, which held a notorious reputation, drinking and whoring without end. But after marriage, the girl would enter the mans household, meaning if Jing Wen did not wish to see Liu Shan, it would be an effortless matter to avoid him. No matter how much one emphasised on their relationship with the royal family, Jing manor was far smaller than even the most insignificant property owned by the Liu family. Additionally, Jing Wens wealth was meagre compared to the larger families; even some merchants may hold more capital than him. No matter how one look at it, marrying Jing Wen would be akin to dooming ones future. Not to mention that he had lost his sight. Jing Wen was aware of this as he spoke, No, this one doesnt dare imply that. It is just that At this point, Liu Shan could no longer distract himself with the maids or to watch Jing Wen continue any further. Clenching his fists, he said, You think my sister is undeserving of you? You blind fool cant see whats good for you! Jing Wen looked at Liu Shan and said slowly, Fellow Liu is mistaken. As you said, I am indeed a blind person with little prospects. You sister is a woman beloved by the capital; how can I afford to marry her? Liu Shan did not regard Jing Wens word and said gravely, Why speak so pedantically? My sister obeyed His Majestys edict to find a bride for you without hesitation, yet you reject her so cruelly. Taking two swords from the guard standing by the table, Liu Shan threw one to Jing Wen while unsheathing the other. He said coldly, I dont care about other women, but my sister is not someone you can so be insolent towards. Chapter 39 - Anger to the Point of Combustion On the Xinqingnian, Liu Shan was placed seventh in terms of swordsmanship. The sword was the weapon of the scholars, and immensely popular among the Southerns, who like to view themselves with a learned attitude. For an individual to be recognised among the top ten among hundreds of thousands is a remarkable feat, much less when Liu Shan spends most of his time philandering than refining his skills. It is said that genius is one per cent talent, ninety-nine per cent hard work, yet Liu Shan is the sort of genius that makes up for hard work with sheer talent alone. This sort of genius is something that can make others speechless merely by existence. In fact, Jing Wen views that Liu Shan is undeserving of placing seventh on the Xinqingnian. By skill alone, Liu Shan deserves at least the fourth spot on the Xinqingnian in regards to swordsmanship. And since Jing Wen excels at the bow, and not the sword, one could easily conclude that he would lose against Liu Shan in a competition of swordsmanship. Jing Wen caught the sword by its hilt, letting the scabbard effortlessly slide off from the body, revealing its lustrous and sharp form. Liu Shan looked at Jing Wen and said emotionlessly, Out of courtesy, I will not use any Qi. In the Great Zhu, duels became increasingly popular among the youth, yet one could always refuse it outright. Though men would frequently become idiots when others encroached upon certain subjects such as women, love, dignity or some other trifles matters, they would still know the massive gap between cultivation stages and refuse out of self-perseverance. What Liu Shan was doing is to block off Jing Wens road of retreat. Regardless of Jing Wens present cultivation, his skills remain. Since he and Liu Shan are competing through mastery alone, Jing Wen cannot decline with any excuse other than cowardness. Sure, Jing Wen looked at him and replied without any fluctuations in his voice. As Liu Fenfang had said, Jing Wen had once been a very prideful person. Though it has been significantly subdued, Jing Wen was still proud. While it may not have reached the degree of pursuing the impossible, he would not refuse a challenge from Liu Shan. Liu Shan was the sort of person Jing Wen truly disliked. Both he and Liu Shan are born with a silver spoon, yet Liu Shan makes nothing of his situation, wasting his life away toying with girls, possessing no ambitions nor aspiration. Even Mo Xi spent some of his time forming connections and aligning himself with the Seventh Prince. Sir Jing, I have always believed that when two genius meets, only one will come out. So far, I am still a genius, Liu Shan said with a graceful smile. If Liu Shan is still a genius by his standards, naturally, he has never lost once fighting against someone of his calibre. Jing Wen did not reply. Walking to an opened space within the garden, he gripped the sword with his right hand. His left hand was slightly extended before him as he gave a slight bow towards Liu Shan. Ready? Jing Wens words were straightforward and direct. It was completely unlike how he had spoken to Liu Fenfang. Liu Shan raised his cuffs, giving a similar bow to Jing Wen as he said, Please. Thus, the match began in an ordinary fashion. As soon as the word please left Liu Shans mouth, he took a step forward and his sword stung in a seemingly free manner. Though it seemed like a casual swing, it was all but casual. In truth, the technique was extremely focused. As it sliced through the air, it left only a line that was as straight as a pen, flawlessly parallel to the ground. To create a line straight to this degree was near humanly impossible. Thus, the technique and the person must be near inhuman. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Liu Shans sword cut reflected the sunlight, forming an arc of brilliance directly before Jing Wen. The strip of cloth covering Jing Wens eyes remained still before the sword strike. This stillness was because the cut was too quick, too straight. The wind that it sliced through did not have time to part to and form any current before the sword arrived before Jing Wen. Since the sword could surpass the speed of wind, then it would naturally be impossible for a normal person to have any reaction to it. They would have no choice but to see their head detach from their body like an overly ripe fruit. Of course, Liu Shan was not a fool. He only sought to humiliate Jing Wen, not to kill him. No matter how powerful the Liu family was, murdering a close member of the royal family would cause them to be exterminated to the ninth generation. As such, from the beginning, Liu Shan had used the Liu familys most powerful technique inherited from the Han dynasty, the Hongmen (T - Swan Goose) Cut. He had planned for the blade to stop a hairs length away from Jing Wens neck, say, Thank you for letting me win, and avenge his sisters humiliation. Aside from the use of Hongmen Cut, the whole duel would be ordinary. However, what Liu Shan had expected did not happen. Aclink resounded from the garden, slowly rippling out. The sound was soft and crisp, like the noise made when two pieces of bronze coin collided. The brilliant line stopped suddenly. The sword that was moments ago as straight as a pen appeared sticking out of a pile of snow. The entire rear garden was deathly still at this moment. The servants gazes were lowered to the floor, not daring to see their young maters humiliation; the Liu family and Zhou Aimin meanwhile, were gazing at Jing Wen with surprise. Perhaps Zhou Aimin did not know, but the Liu family were aware of the origins of the Hongmen Cut. It was an ancient technique long before martial arts had become mainstream, yet it was among the most powerful in the world during the Han Dynasty. Even now, it could be considered a supreme technique. Yet Jing Wen had blocked it without moving a single step. Only the sword in his hand had changed positions. As Liu Shans sword was reaching his body, Jing Wen simplified used the blade like a staff, hacking it downwards. Jing Wens sword hit Liu Shans sword akin to how the pen in a scholars hand would be smacked out out his hand by the scholars wife. It flew out of his hand, landing into the snow without a sound. It was quiet to the point that Liu Shan could even hear the blood flowing within his veins. Perhaps he was confused at first, but when he saw that sword in the pile of snow, his face immediately became hot, and a deep flame began to burn within his pupils. Ah! Suddenly, Liu Shan lifted his head, staring at Jing Wen his a gaze full of anger and shock. In the next instant, he reached for the sword within the snow pile, and swung at Jing Wen once more. This time, the sword was soaring at a far faster speed, its power far more astonishing. Yet far more shocking was that the snow that had remained on the sword had turned into steam. One could imagine how hot the blade was at this moment. At it reached halfway toward Jing Wen, the sword suddenly erupted into flames. --- His actually using Qi! Zhou Aimin cried out with shock. Even though he did not know the Hongmen Cut technique, it was impossible for a sword to suddenly became ablaze through normal means. The only possible explanation was through the use of Qi. By his side, Liu Yu showed an uncomfortable expression. At the table, Liu Shan had clearly stated that he would not use Qi when duelling with Jing Wen. Aside from the risk associated with a lethal blow used at full strength, it also meant that Liu Shan would have essentially forfeited the match. Of course, Liu Yu was aware of his sons temperament. Liu Shan was incredibly quick to anger, so he wanted to use the most straightforward, and even cruellest method to deal with Jing Wen. In a previous bout, he had been seriously humiliated. Aside from the anger stemming from underestimating Jing Wen, to watch the sword in his hand being knocked out of his very hands in such a repulsive and rude manner how can the proud Liu Shan that has never lost stand that? The Hongmen Cut technique was seized from an enemy general of the state of Chu () in the confrontation would that ultimately determine the fate of the Central Plains. When used to its fullest, the technique was extremely taxing on Qi to the degree that even a Heart Purification stage cultivator would find it difficult to bear. While Liu Shan was immensely talented to the degree that he had enough Qi to accommodate the technique, he certainly would not do it under normal conditions. The blade was swung with his determination to punish Jing Wen severely. The burning sword approached Jing Wen like a hideous flame serpent. Jing Wen frowned, the edge of the strip of cloth slightly charring as he observed the arch of flames. Clang! Jing Wen hacked his sword downwards, precisely hitting the arch at its front end. Yet the flames did not disappear. The remaining parts of the arch rapidly converged, seeking to become a complete circle, enveloping Jing Wen within. Yet just as the licks of flames was about to touch him, Jing Wen suddenly disappeared from sight, leaving behind only a faint imprint on the snow. The vestige left behind in his disappearance took in Liu Shans strike. With a shrieking sound, the flames previously contained within Liu Shans sword burst forth. The snow that bore Jing Wens imprints either dissolved or dispelled under the strike. The particles of snow that were expelled now bore the power previously concealed within that deadly cut. Scattering, it landed against the wall behind where Jing Wen previous stood, creating cracks on its surface. At this point, Jing Wen reappeared. He left no tracks behind him, leaving it impossible to discern how he had arrived at such a location. Sir Liu, you have lost. Liu Shan stood on the now charred pavements, the steam emitted from the now melted snow surrounding his body. Looking at Jing Wen, who right shoulder was slightly burnt, he said, Not done yet. Gripping on his sword hilt, Liu Shan took another step forward, holding out his sword horizontally, his manner was akin to a tiger approaching its prey. Abruptly, the fingers on Liu Shans right hands rapidly tightened against the swords hilt, the nails turning pale as Liu Shan swung once more. As the blade silently passed through the air, yet the flames gave off an eerily howl that could shake the heart. Chapter 40 - Sir Liu, Please Forfeit The flames of the sword left the body, breaking through the air. In a flash, it closed the distance Jing Wen had retreated, appearing before Jing Wens body. The sword flame had arrived too quickly, the two ends had a bit of a delay, causing the initially straight line to become an arc when it finally came before Jing Wen. Jing Wen no longer attempted to block the sword flame with his sword. Before it arrived, the small quantity of Qi within Jing Wens body focused into his weizhong meridian, before disappearing once more. Jing Wens method could only be described as crude and direct, entirely unlike the elaborate techniques popular throughout the Great Zhu. It was the most straightforward method to enhance a particular part of the body. The sword flame could no longer hit Jing Wens body. It continued to travel at extraordinary speed towards a wall now behind the right of where Jing Wen reappeared. The surface of the wall instantly became charred black as the flames collided with it, and then rapidly spreading throughout its surface. One could faintly hear the sound of ceramic cracking as the roof tiles became unable to bear the heat. Liu Shans expression remained enraged. Grinding his teeth, he stepped forth once again. Jing Wen heard the sound of leaves crunching as Liu Shan walked off the pavements. Observing his right hand with stern concentration, he deeply breathed in to rid himself of the oppressive pressure on his chest. Even in the state of Qi Manifestation, Jing Wen would have been serious when facing such a dominant technique. Now that his state was only at Qi Manipulation, he was hopelessly outmatched by Liu Shans overwhelming use of brute force. The blade was simply too swift, too fierce; aside from the first strike that did not use Qi, Liu Shan had only wielded his sword twice, yet he had placed Jing Wen in such a dangerous position. It was only thanks to Jing Wens experience that he survived Liu Shans onslaught. His control over his moment is indeed truly exceptional; if he had an attack to pair with his maneuvering, he might turn the tides of Liu Shan. However, even if Jing Wen had the Qi necessary to launch a counter-attack, Liu Shan would not allow him to do so. The swift and fierce sword flames forced Jing Wen to remain on the retreat. The sword reflected the daylight once more, and numerous sword flames once more cut through the air. A wild screech reverberated without pause as the air was no longer able to withstand the heat. Within the garden, snow rapidly melted, forming running creeks. The sword flames continuously swept by, akin to the roar of thunder. Burn marks continued to appear upon the wall, the heat forming distinct and deep impressions. It was as though a saturated, wet brush had been left over a piece of paper, its ink dripping onto the surface. Numerous footprints appeared upon the snow, before the slush than thaw under the next sword flame. A crisp, burning sound could be faintly heard beneath the powerful roars. Jing Wen appeared in a location close to the wall, the white robe at his shoulders burnt away, revealing a light burn wound. In the next moment, a dozen sword flames arrived in quick succession. Jing Wen swift navigated most of them, yet the final flame was placed in a position nearly impossible to avoid relative to the last sword flame. Jing Wen could only raise his sword and channel his Qi to mitigate the power within that final sword flame. Liu Shan held his sword pointing towards Jing Wen, appearing particularly ruthless. Jing Wen, with his upper clothing burnt off, and his body bearing a burn mark, appeared extremely haggard. He was like a deer that had finally exhausted its strength. Yet despite his exhaustion, his expression remained calm as he continued to observe Liu Shans right hand with extreme focus. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Liu Shan had vented the last of his anger in that final sword flame, which was why it was placed in such a fatal location. Yet though he had regained his rationality, instead of forfeiting the match, he remained determined to deal Jing Wen a perpetual lesson. This was the pride of a prodigy that has never once been humbled before. Even if he was doing wrong and fully aware of it, Liu Shan was too stubborn to correct his mistake. He would walk to the end of that path, eventually dooming himself. Of course, the humiliation Jing Wen dealt to Liu Shan did little to quell his determination. Waste, Liu Shan looked at Jing Wen and said with a cold voice that was full of contempt. His elegant and thick brows revealed far more than contempt; however; it was filled with apathy, or perhaps slight disappointment. tI appears than Liu Shan had already forgotten that he was one Jing Wen had so easily deflected when they had not been using Qi, or that Jing Wen had accomplished a feat that seldom could; compete with an opponent of the Heart Purification state as a Qi Manipulation stage cultivator. All the Liu Shan could see was a former genius that had fallen far. Jing Wen was breathing with a slight heave. No matter how efficient he was in utilising the Qi in his body, the already deficient amount in his body was never suited for the combat style of a Qi Manifestation cultivator. At this point, it was almost spent. To alleviate his excess use of Qi in his body, he had to supplement it with footwork that was void of Qi. To avoid those swift and fierce sword flames, he had to carry every move with strict precision that was extremely taxing on the mind and body. Jing Wen judged that even if he admit defeat at this moment, Liu Shan would pretend as though he did not hear it, and continue attacking regardless. Thus, the only way to end this match without suffering a crippling injury was to strip Liu Shans ability to attack. As Liu Shan said those words, Jing Wens right leg once again stepped into the snow before him, yet this time, he made no attempt to conserve Qi. Concentrated as much power as possible, his step caused the stone path below the snow to fissure. The piece of cloth covering Jing Wens eyes became a straight, white line as the rest of his body turned into a blur. A loud roar erupted from Liu Shans blade as it struck out. Yet at this moment, Jing Wens speed was fast beyond imagination. Before the sword flame could reach where Liu Shan predicted it would collide with Jing Wen, the piece of white cloth had long passed that position. Before another sword flame could leave Liu Shans sword, Jing Wen had arrived before him. Aside from when he deflected Liu Shans blade, it was the first time he had gone so close to Liu Shan. The grasp on his right hand tightened against the sword hilt as he struck out. At the same moment, Liu Shans brows that appeared to be painted by a brush curved upwards. His eyes showed ridicule as he thrust out his fist. Liu Shan has held onto his sword by his right hand, while his left was hidden behind his back. It appears that during the entire match, it had actually been steadily amassing Qi. This seemingly ordinary punch contained power that was not unlike a dozen of those frightening sword flames. A loud, earsplitting sound rang out, akin to the vibration of an ancient bronze bell struck by a monk to wake up his fellow disciples. The powerful force behind Liu Shans fist collided with Jing Wens sword, spreading out shockwaves that unravelled in all directions. Jing Wen was send flying, spinning in the air multiple times, akin to kite with its string cut. His body landed upon an artificial mountain some distance away. A loud cracking sound could be heard as the artificial mountain behind him collapse. However, Jing Wen still managed to make contact with earth first with his feet, dispelling most of the force within his body as he landed in a relatively stable position. The blade Liu Shan had given him was now horribly bent, its body folding multiple times onto itself. It could be said that the sword had absorbed at least half of the force Liu Shan had been preparing for so long. Jing Wen discarded the now unusable blade, his hands trembling as he did so. Although his body was exceptionally strong, against a strike that was imbued with such an abundant amount of Qi, it could only yield. Waste. Liu Shan slowly approached Jing Wen, repeating those words as he did so previously. He said, Your hand has also become waste. The duel had long ceased to become a matter regarding Liu Fenfangs dignity, but now simply a slaughter to Liu Shans leisure. Jing Wen shifted his posture, then, looking at Liu Shan, he said, Sir Liu, please forfeit. After these words, Jing Wens figure once again disappeared. Snow billowed everywhere in the garden, as though a blizzard had once again descended. Wringing out the last of his Qi reserves, Jing Wen was truly scraping the bottom of the barrel. Within the shower of snow, Jing Wens figure flicked in and out of view. The abruptness of his appearance, along with the lack of footprints made him appear like a spectre that did not follow the laws of this world. It was nigh impossible to grasp, and no matter how fast and powerful the Hongmen Cut was, it couldnt reach Jing Wen in such a state. Liu Shans expression became severe. It was impossible to pinpoint Jing Wens position, nor predict where he would next appear. Perhaps Jing Wen was already in the stages of a counteract, about to deliver the decisive blow. However, Liu Shan did not appear anxious; flicking his wrist, he inserted the sword into the soil. The blade, after piercing through the layer of snow and stone, became to tremble intensely, producing an ear-piercing ring. The noise was truly irritating. It was as though a poor piece of pig iron was heated to an unbearable point, ringing out as its body was no longer able to tolerate the temperature splitting apart its body. Suddenly the sonorous ringing ceased. A short instant later, hundreds of sword flames left the sword body, instantly inundating the space within the Liu family garden. In the next moment, several sword flames that were near the edge of Liu manor suddenly stalled. Those sword flames struck jing Wen, his body heavily pounded against the wall, then slid down onto the floor, sinking into the heavy accumulation of snow. Upon the pure and unblemished surface of the white snow, distinct spots of crimson started to appear. It seems you have gone mad. Why would I forfeit when you are within the grasp of my hand? Liu Shan said, walking towards the pile of snow. Jing Wen pulled himself up using the wall. As blood continued to trickle out of his chest, he said, Sir Liu, you have now lost. Please forfeit. Jing Wen said such outrageous words with such seriousness that the scene appeared almost comical, were it not for the frightening visage of the wounds on his body. However, Jing Wen was right. Chapter 41 - Thanks for Letting Me Win Naturally, Liu Shan took Jing Wens words to be the rambling of a soon to be very broken man. He flicked his wrists and swung the blade once more, creating a perfectly straight line that ran parallel to the ground. The sword was the same. It still cut through the daylight and wind in an eerily silence. It was fast beyond normal human comprehension. It was still the Hongmen Cut. Yet no sword flames came out. Jing Wen stared at the brilliant line that was not close yet not far away from him and threw a nearby tile that had been shattered earlier towards it. Clink. The broken and unassuming tile fragment shot at Liu Shans hand and the sword was knocked away, falling into the snow, just as it had before. The snow rapidly melted as the remaining heat from the sword was dissipated. Liu Shan was completed stunned. Moments ago, Jing Wen was cornered to the wall, his body bearing a number of wounds. In fact, even now, Jing Wen was still sitting within that pile of snow. How could he have been defeated like this? How could it be possible? murmured Liu Shan with a pale face. He watched as Jing Wen walk over, subconsciously taking several steps back as Jing Wen increasingly grew closer to him. Suddenly, Liu Shans steps increased in speed. Nearly fleeing, he retrieved his sword and mounted a furious counter-attack. Jing Wens step continued, unchanging in pace. Holding the broken sword in his hand in a two-handed grip, he swung at the incoming cut. Dong! Perhaps as Jing Wens sword was now broken, the sound was not as crisp as before. Instead of two coins clashing, the sound now was more akin to a child accidentally stepping on a copper mirror. Liu Shans sword flew up skyward, losing control, somersaulting nonstop, releasing a weeping sound that resembled someone crying. At last, the sword drew a curved line and became a black dot, landing over the walls of the Liu manor. The Liu family was too shocked at the sudden shift of tides, unable to come up with any thoughts or sound as they watched. Zhou Aimin was likewise confused but quickly began cheering as Jing Wen walked infront of Liu Shan. Jing Wen was still holding that sword, bent beyond use. Yet it had knocked Liu Shans sword to somewhere far away. The scene was even more humiliating than the first time. Thanks for letting me win, said Jing Wen, raising his right sleeve and using it to wipe away the blood on his jaw. After a long moment, Liu Shan finally realised the reality. His thick eyebrows twitching uncontrollably as he muttered in a trembling voice, H-how can I loss? No matter how skilled Jing Wen was, at this moment, he was a mere Qi Manipulation state cultivator, while he was a cultivator at the stage of Heart Purification. The difference between them should be as wide as the ocean yet he had lost. It was more of a question directed at Liu Shan himself, but Jing Wen thought for a moment, before answering it. Your Qi ran out. Jing Wen then stated. From that point on, we were equals. --- Heading towards the dinner table, Jing Wen found that the leftover vegetable soup was already cold. Bowing towards Liu Fenfang and Liu Yu, he said politely, I have embarrassed myself before you.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Liu Yu was the first to recover from the shock. No no at all. He swung his board sleeves as if to wave away the embarrassment he felt as he said, Marquis, I possess some medicine that can quickly heal wounds. If you wish, I can have the servants deliver them to your manor later. Jing Wen found what Liu Yu said to be reasonable; after all, he was injured by Liu Shan and the Liu family should indeed have plentiful herbs from their years of accumulation. He said, Than I must trouble Minister Liu. Liu Yu forced a smile that was uglier than crying. Not at all. Jing Wen then walked towards Liu Fenfang. He said after a moment of hesitation, Miss Liu, I truly admire an individual of your bearing. I hope that we can remain friends. Liu Fenfang had only then recovered from awe. Absentmindedly nodding, she said, I hope so as well Marquis. Finally, Jing Wen gave a polite bow towards the three Liu family members, including the still frozen Liu Shan. Taking Zhou Aimin, who had a foolish grin on his face due to Jing Wens victory, Jing Wen quickly departed Liu manor. Once Jing Wen and Zhou Aimin entered the carriage, Zhou Aimin quickly closed the curtains. By then, his grin has disappeared, causing the little Taoist to appear emotionless, very solemn. Ha Ha! Zhou Aimin suddenly laughed out loud. However, that laughter was then interrupted by the sound of coughing. After entering the carriage, Jing Wen immediately lied on the recliner and began coughing uncontrollably, evidently in a lot of pain. Following each cough, the sword wounds on his chest would once again split open, overflowing with blood. On the Xinqingnian, there were only two individuals in the sword division that had reached Qi Manifestation. Still, those behind them were all at the peak of Heart Purification, including Liu Shan. Compared to Hong Fu, whose strength was around the initial stages of Heart Purification, the young master of the Liu family was in an entirely different category altogether. To defeat Liu Shan, he had to pay an incredibly high price that would be difficult to recover from. Perhaps with the help of the Liu familys precious medicine, it would be dealt with before Hong Quanfu arrives within the capital, but for the present, Jing Wen was in need of treatment. Zhou Aimin immediately regained his composure. Calling Yanger, he helped bandage Jing Wens wound in a somewhat flustered manner. When Yanger arrived, he quickly delegated the job towards her as he began researching for medicine that Jing Wen required. When the medicine was finally found in one of the chests on the carriage, Zhou Aimin swiftly fed Jing Wen the pill and followed it up with a large quantity of water. Seeing Jing Wen wearily closing his eyes to rest, Zhou Aimin finally breathed a sigh of relief. Now that Jing Wens condition was stable, Yanger also returned to the carriage drivers seat and soon, the carriage became moving once more. However, the pace was slightly slower than usual, so that Jing Wen would not be awakened from the journey. Due to this speed, when they had reached Jing manor, it was already nightfall. Zhou Aimin personally lifted Jing Wen with the help of Mingzhu and brought him towards his bedchambers. After covering Jing Wens body with a blanket, Zhou Aimin stretched his body, before departing Jing Wens bedchambers. Some time after Zhou Aimin left, Jing Wen woke up. Leaning his back against the headboards, he said towards Mingzhu, Summon Ms Wang. Mingzhu, who had stayed to look over Jing Wen, nodded her head. Calling out towards the door guard, she passed Jing Wens orders to him. The servant nodded his head dutifully, and after bowing towards Jing Wen, he left as quickly as he entered. Jing Wen looked at Mingzhu and smiled. Mingzhu was somewhat confused, since Jing Wen seldomly smile, and she had not done any of significance. She asked, Young Master, what is so amusing? Jing Wen answered, It appears that you are quite respected among the household now. Mingzhu blushed slightly as she shook her head. She said, That is because this servant is now Young Masters personal servant. Otherwise, how could this servant assume such respect? Jing Wen did not wish to argue with Mingzhu, so changed the topic. While Im speaking with Ms Wang, I must request you to write a couple of letters to lady Xiahou Jie and lady Lei Li to explain that due to injuries, I must postpone the meeting by a couple of days. Mingzhu was surprised to hear that Jing Wen would still want to visit his other marriage candidates. She wanted to speak up, but as her position does not warrant such actions. After holding her mouth open for a while, she eventually closed it. However, it appears that Jing Wen knew that she would want to dissuade him from meeting lady Xiahou and lady Lei. He said, Dont worry, when Im meeting them, I will bring Gao Shu along. While he is still at Body Supplementation state, his talent can put him on par with Heart Purification cultivators and even initial Qi Manifestation stage experts. Mingzhu knotted her brows, unsure how Gao Shu could match with cultivators of Qi Manifestation state. Naturally, she was not aware that the individual responsible for diverting Mo Xi from Hongtian Palace on the night of her escape was preciously Gao Shu himself. Eventually, Wang Zhixin arrived at Jing Wens bedchambers, and Mingzhu obediently left the room to begin writing those letters. Jing Wen stood up from his bed and pulled out a chair for Wang Zhixin. Though her noble status in Hedong was quite pitiful, being a minor noble, and she was even now his servant, Jing Wen still followed the rules of propriety, treating an older senior with respect. Wang Zhixin was slightly uncomfortable at such treatment, but recovered with her strong willpower. She asked, What does Young Master Jing require of me? I want to learn some sign language. Upon saying that, Jing Wen realised that this request was somewhat abrupt and strange, so he quickly added, In order to communicate with Lady Hong Jingfei. --- Some time after Jing Wen departed the Liu manor, another carriage left the gates of the estate and entered Longan Avenue. The carriage eventually arrived at the Seventh Princes residence, before Liu Shan, wearing a new set of robes, emerged from its curtains. The Liu family was not close to any political factions, but Liu Shan and the Seventh Prince were close friends and frequently visited one anothers household; thus, none of the servants obstructed him as he headed straight for the Seventh Princes accomidation. When he entered the Kunning () Palace, he saw the Seventh Prince wearing an informal robe and surrounded by many dancers and singers from Anxi (Ϣ). As a natural admirer of beautiful woman, Liu Shan unabashedly stared at the foreign dancers, and instantly became fascinated; these girls wore skirts made from lotus leaves and covered their privates with lotus flowers, exposing their fair skin. Their movement and postures were graceful and lilith, each motion incredibly entrancing. Most shocking of all, none of these girls appeared bashful by their attire, nor shy of their erotic dancing. Evidently, they were professionals in the field, capable of competing with even the best courtesans in Linan. Seeing Liu Shan bewitch, the Seventh Prince felt somewhat prideful. He taunted, Liu Shan, by just stand there? Sit next to this Prince. With that, the Seventh Prince swung his robes, and the dancers withdrew as though a wave had swept them away. Liu Shan swiftly calmed down. Sitting opposite of the Seventh Prince, he asked, Zhang Ming, when did you learn to enjoy yourself? The Seventh Prince gave a rather smug smile as he answered, Recently, this Prince had acquired a new and capable servant. Chapter 42 - Placing a Trap, Another Spring into Action Liu Shan was undoubtedly curious as to the Seventh Princes new favourite, yet had no intention of inquiring in his current mood. Calming his heart and picking up a goblet; just as he was about to open his mouth to complain about Jing Wen, Lai Song entered the room and spoke, Your Highness, this subordinate has a matter to report. The Seventh Princes brows furrowed. After dismissing the guards, he inquired, What is the situation? Lai Song glanced at Liu Shan, unapproving of his presence. Still, since the Seventh Prince did not dismiss the person, he spoke regardless, hiding the indignation in his heart. The Crown Prince has reached the border of the Lingnan. The entire journey had been without troubles, yet during the final stretch of his journey, he was attacked by the Southern Wu rebels, killing six of his guard. The Seventh Prince was overjoyed to hear Zhang Kuo had been nearly assassinated, yet put on a pretence of concern. Those rebels, they have such gal! Lai Song, what do you think we should do? Should I write to Imperial father to deal with the Southern Wu once and for all? Lai Song rotated a pair of walnuts in his hands as he said respectfully, Your Highness, the Southern Wu rebel is far stronger in Lingnan, and with many secret supporters among the merchants, their numbers are inflated and well trained. Moreover, their forces are scattered and difficult to deal with. It would be impossible to deal with them through a single edict from His Majesty. The Seventh Prince squinted his eyes as he mulled this matter over for a long moment. He made away with the pretence as he said, It is clear that Imperial Father had sent my brother to resolve the situation in Lingnan why did Imperial Father not send me instead! Lai Song took a step back away from the enraged Seventh Prince before he said, Your Highness, this is actually a great opportunity for us? The Seventh Princes rage was quickly replaced with excitement as he inquired, What does loyal steward have in mind? Lai Song said, Your Highness, why not aid the Southern Wu rebels, thus ruining the Crown Princes reputation in the eyes of his majesty? Not days ago, you captured all of the Southern Wu rebels in Zhili; its impossible for anyone to suspect Your Highness. Additionally, even if failure at containing the rebels caused them to gather strength and field a proper army, it would only concern the Crown Prince and the Thirteenth Prince, who is related General Xiahou Yingjie (Ӣ) stationed there, thereby reducing the strength of their armies. And since Your Highness would not be interacting with those Southern Wu rebels at all, merely giving them a helping hand, all the benefits would be for yours to reap without any repercussion. The Seventh Prince was hesitant in accepting this proposal. No matter what, he was still a prince of the Great Zhu, how could he aid the rebels? Yet the benefits of discrediting the Crown Prince was simply too irresistible. After an unknown amount of time, he eventually said, What do you propose we do? Lai Song smiled, the meat on his face jiggling like waves upon the ocean as he did so. Your Highness, we simply need to force the Crown Prince to make a return to the capital. Those in Lingnan still supporting the Empire had been anticipating his presence with great enthusiasm - if those expectations were betrayed, the people would surely riot, or at the very least, grew distant towards the Empires effort to integrate the South. Afterwards, any future action taken by the Crown Prince would be inefficient, akin to an egg smashing against a mountain. The Seventh Prince thought Lai Songs proposal was exceptional, yet he was doubtful as to what could possibly force the Crown Prince to return. The Crown Prince was undoubtedly aware of the severity the Emperor had placed on resolving the Southern Wu problem even more so than he and Lai Song did. At this moment, Liu Shan spoke up. Zhang Ming, I believe there is something capable of forcing the Crown Prince back to Linan. The Seventh Prince glanced at Liu Shan. Smiling, he inquired, Do tell. If your suggestion is suitable, I will send one of the girls to your manor. Liu Shan placed down the goblet and rose to his feet. Jing Wen has been the study mate of the Crown Prince since they were infants. If he were to abruptly die, the Crown Prince would have to return. Additionally, Jing Wen currently lacks any capable bodyguards, and his martial capability has long been ruined. Killing him would be a simple matter. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. The Seventh Princes brows furrowed as he said, Jing Wen is a favourite of Imperial Father and related to the imperial family by blood. Although I have no qualms in killing him, my reputation in the eyes of Imperial Father would decrease countless more folds than Zhang Kuo returning from Southern Wu. Seeing Liu Shan unable to come up with anything, Lai Song said, What Your Highness said can simply be resolved through a scapegoat. The Seventh Princes eyes widened, and his eyebrows rose. Youre saying With a sly smile, Lai Song replied, Coincidentally, His Majesty has arranged for Jing Wen several marriage candidates. Though most of the influential young masters in the capital has already been married, the scion of the Yang () Family has been hopelessly pursuing Lady Xiahou Jie, refusing to wed anyone else. After Jing Wen and Xiahou Jie meet, Your Highness can spread rumours that they hold mutual affection towards each other, attracting the jealousy of Yang Heng (). Speaking to here, the Seventh Prince was largely convinced, but quickly worded his final doubt, These rumours are no different from chasing the wind and clutching at shadows (׽Ӱ - based on groundless assumptions). As long as Jing Wen explains himself to Yang Heng, the chance of a conflict, much less murder, would be extremely low. Lai Song laughed confidently, explaining, Your Highness, please be at ease. As Yang Heng goes to interrogate Jing Wen, we can dispatch assassins to secret follow behind. Once he receives a satisfying explanation and leaves, we will act and swiftly kill Jing Wen. Since the Yang family has close ties with the Xiahou family, once His Majesty learns of this, he would no doubt flavour the Thirteen Prince less due to his connection. Listening to this point, Zhang Mings eyes began to tear with excitement, and he was unable to speak a word. Seeing this, Lai Song added, Your Highness, your disposition makes you naturally fated to sit upon the dragon throne. Whether it be the current Crown Prince or that Consort Li, none are sufficient from preventing the fate of Your Highness. As for Jing Wen, he can only blame fate for being unkind. --- Once the discussions of these affirms had been finished, Liu Shan stayed around for a while longer, before departing with one of the girls from Anxi. Returning to his study room, the Seventh Prince looked at a man covered in an air of gloom and asked, Shen Yan (), did that Fang Hui go anywhere? Has he communicated with anyone? Shen Yan dropped on one knee as he respectfully answered, Reporting to Your Imperial Highness, Fang Hui caroused with the guards for some time. Other than that, they are no occasions of interactions except At this point, Shen Yans eyebrows drooped as he continued, The person had frequent secret meetings with Biyu (), one of Your Highnesses maids. The Seventh Princes heart lightened. While Fang Huis reasoning as to how he acquired the Southern Wu rebels bases was proper, it was natural for him to become suspicious of this weasels true allegiances. As such, although he had granted Fang Hui the role of a gatekeeper, it was far from the main entrance into Hongtian Palace, in an insignificant passage seldomly travelled. In short, Fang Hui was placed in the sidelines, eventualy falling into obscurity. Unexpectedly, Fang Hui was humorous and witty, an expert of romance as gifted at gab. As an individual suffocated continuously by the pressures of both the Crown Prince and Thirteenth Prince, the Seventh Prince undoubtedly would like someone to keep company and talk with. Still, it was impossible for the Seventh Prince to keep a random individual by his side. For this purpose, the Seventh Prince had intentionally created multiple opportunities for Fang Hui to eavesdrop on him; just then, when Shen Yan had come to report, if Fang Hui was a spy, he would undoubtedly have exhausted all methods to eavesdrop, yet he made no attempt of it. Instead, Fang Hui occupied himself either with ingratiating himself among the other guards or engaging in an illicit relationship with one of the household maids that could get him beaten to death. Simply put, if Fang Hui was a spy, he would be the greatest fool in history. A terrible spy. Pleased with Fang Huis innocence, the Seventh Prince thought that this Fang Hui would be allowed to enter his personal entourage. Although the man was neither exceptionally skilled at martial arts nor capable at scheming, he was loyal and amusing, far better than some of the Seventh Princes other servants, such as Lai Song or Shen Yan. As for having an illicit relationship, while the Seventh Prince was somewhat dissatisfied with the matter, he did not place any importance upon it. The number of maids in his household was in the hundred, and most have not even seen his face. Although Biyus appearance was not bad, it was still just mediocre, far in comparison to the girls from Anxi - he would not be so petty. --- Within the inner gardens of Hongtian Palace, Fang Hui was whispering honeyed words while embracing a young maiden. His actions while fondling her was not swiftly, so as to not startle the inexperienced maid; unconsciously, the two began to roam towards an artificial mountain in this heat. As Fang Hui was about to undress, he suddenly heard the sound of light footsteps. His lustful heart immediately extinguishing as he promptly tied his and the serving girls clothes. After some time, Fang Hui could hear no more activities and thus stretched out his head from behind the artificial mountain. Abruptly, he gave off a terrified yelp as he caught sight of Shen Yan, calmly standing at the other face of the hill. As though Fang Huis entire body was soaked with cold water, he became clear-headed as once, kneeling down, Fang Hui pleaded, Shen , the proprietor of this relationship was me. It does not implicate Biyu. Shen Yan was slightly surprised, but still coldly reprimanded, You dare engage in an illicit relationship with one of His Highnesss maids. Lets see how His Highness will deal with this once he sees you. Hearing His Highness, Fang Huis complexions immediately waned in fright. Biting his teeth, he persisted. This little one is no more than a weasel from Jianghu, unskilled and unworthy of life. Yet Biyu is still young; I beg Shen to spare her afterwards. At this point, the edge of Shen Yans mouth curved to form a smile. Do not worry, His Highnesss mood is marvellous at the moment, he would not mind such a small matter. In fact, I had come here to summon you to his presence however, you still mustnt repeat the crime, or else, regardless of His Highnesss mood, I will flay you. Fang Hui was filled with once upon hearing this, thanking whatever matter that caused the Seventh Prince to become joyous at this moment. Naturally, Fang Hui was unaware that the reason the Seventh Prince was jubilant at this moment was entirely related to Jing Wen. That includes both the plot against the Crown Prince, and his presence here in the Seventh Princes household. Chapter 43 - Drizzle from Heaven Akin to a piece of wood, Fang Hui dully walked out of the Seventh Princes study room. He had truly not expected Jing Wens plan to have worked so well - aside from him ingratiating himself with the Seventh Princes inner circle within such a short time; he could also see the effect of carnal pleasure slowly degenerating the princes mind and spirit. Additionally, the information Jing Wen had presented to the Seventh Prince has evidently caused somethings to be put into motion. Though Fang Hui could not grasp the complete picture, he could feel the Seventh Princes downfall was soon to come into being. Fang Huis body suddenly shook, causing him to stop dead on the footpath. He wondered if Jing Wen had planned all of this, and if he should report it back to Jing Wen. However, recalling the instructions Jing Wen had given him, Fang Hui ultimately against it. Picking up his pace once more, his steps now seemed to somehow carry more weight. While Fang Hui was torn under mental pressure, Jing Wen had spent the following days after his meeting with the Liu family listening to Wang Zhixin explain elementary sign language. Wang Zhixin spoke with an astonishing amount of energy, despite the fragility of her body. Occasionally, she would use her hand to guide Jing Wen to form the correct symbols. Learning sign language was naturally challenging to begin with, and Jing Wens lack of sight significantly reduced each lessons efficiency. By the end of a week of practice, Jing Wen eventually managed to learn a few basic symbols, along with a particular phrase. The end of Jing Pings mourning came and went, and the people of the capital soon returned to wearing colourful clothing and hanging auspicious banners above their homes and storefront once more. Within Linan, perhaps only Jing Wen continued to wear white, which both the common folks and nobles had grown so tired of. For most people, the death of Jing Ping had little effect on their lives. They still slept on the same bed, drank from the same well, and ate from the same bowl; seldomly would one place down their rice bowl, and thank the former Prime Minister for ending a famine some thousand li away, or for executing a corrupt official governing a far-flung part of the Empire. Their worries were far more immediate, and their joys were found in the little things in life; through the purchase another bolt of cloth or in the sweetness found within hawthorn candy. Fortunately, the end of Jing Pings mourning allowed them to re-indulge in their previous pleasures. Many immediately forgot the indignation that had built up due to the restrictions of mourning, instead, they began thanking the Emperor for finally ending the period of mourning, wining and dining to his name. While Linan was in a festive mood, neither Jing Wen and Zhou Aimin had forgotten that Hua Quanfu was slowly approaching the capital with the elixir of immortality. Other than learning sign language, Jing Wen had spent most of his time cultivating, despite his serious injuries. Meanwhile, Zhou Aimin frequently attended court, and met with Consort Ru to discuss matters; both were full of the vigour unique to youth. One day, the layer of mist gathering around Jing Wen suddenly shifted, scattering throughout the Jing manor and causing the water beneath it to swirl. It was as though a great gust of wind had blown through. The waves were gentle in its quality, its surface gently undulating, yet the carps typically inhabiting the lake were nowhere to be seen. It is said that animals are capable of predicting future weathers, and the carps were undoubtedly correct in their choice to hide. An extremely dense strand of Qi emerged from within Jing Wens meridian, drifting upwards, travelling towards some unknown location beyond the grey and heavy clouds covering the world; it appeared to be leaving the expanse of Heaven and Earth. But within a single moment, the strand of Qi, as though struck by one of Hou Yis arrows, fell from the heavens back to the ground. Shrinking into a speck tinier than the tip of a needle, it penetrated Jing Wens skin, entering his body and combed with his bloodstream. The particle of Qi was inhumanly tiny, yet as it travelled throughout Jing Wens bloodstream, it released a constant stream of extremely pure and unusual essence. This essence was unlike Qi, which contained the quality of Earth, it was extraordinarily sweltering, for it had once touched the surface of the Sun. It turns out during the brief moments the strand of Qi had exited the expanses of Earth, it had absorbed the utmost purest of essence from the Heavens.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. After an unknown amount of time, the speck eventually faded, leaving Jing Wens blood solemn yet smooth, dense akin to mercury. At the same moment, the surface of the artificial lake became frenzied. It was akin to a massive pyre having been lit at the bottom of the lake, causing its contents to evaporate, forming bubbles that fervent wished to escape into the atmosphere. Yet due to the frigid nature of the day, once the bubbles had escaped, the steam rapidly returned to liquid form, pouring back into the lake, before being evaporated once again, repeating the cycle once more. Even if an ordinary person saw this, they would unably understand that something substantial was occurring and that the energy causing the lake to become frenzied originated from Jing Wen. To be precise, this disturbance was a sign of Jing Wens cultivation advancing, or perhaps more appropriately placed, returning. There were many cases of individuals losing their cultivation throughout history, yet few were as astonishing as Jing Wens case, for few had reached a state as high as Qi Manifestation, and usually, most who did were too devastated to return to the path of cultivation once more. Perhaps as few had achieved what Jing Wen has done, to advance to Body Supplementation with the experience of a Qi Manifestation state, anyone watching would inadvertently become overpowered with a sense of awe. This awe was not because his Qi had reached an incredibly high point above the clouds, nor the frenzied nature of his advancement. Instead, it was the sheer speed that was present in his elevation of state. Compared to Qi Manipulation, which had no clear standard, being defined simply as anyone capable of manipulation and manifesting Qi, Body Purification was far more rigid. It was the utmost transformation of the human body, strengthening the bones and skin to be capable of withstanding the later stages of cultivation, and eventually, preparing one for immortality. Since Jing Wens body has already undergone Body Supplementation once, resulting in his bones becoming no different in hardness from that of steel, and supplementing his skin until it was capable of withstanding ordinary knives and spears, the process was far more straightforward for him. He merely had to borrow the essence of Heaven to transform his blood once more to enter Body Supplementation. Mist regathered above the lake. The water within the lake became frigid once more. The carp that was previously hiding beneath the mud floor of the lake gradually resurfaced. Jing Wen moved his hand to unruffle the piece of cloth covering his eyes. Despite being previously surrounded by rain, the strip of cloth remained strangely dry, untouched by the world. All the steam that had previously gathered returned into the lake, creating soft pitter-patters as they landed. The Qi that had caused such turbulence in the water was gradually reabsorbed into Jing Wens body, slightly fluttering his robes as they did so. Others may have been extremely methodical in the advancement into Body Supplementations, taking all forms of medicine and preparing for months on end to guarantee success. However, to Jing Wen, this was treading old ground; no matter how astonishing he entered the stage, just like how the Emperor would grow indifferent to walking into splendorous Changan Hall after thousands of time, Jing Wen was apathetic to the whole process. Pouring himself a cup of cold tea, Jing Wen rinsed his mouth and exited the pavilion. As he approached the banks of the artificial lake, he noticed Zhou Aimin standing by, playing with his fan. Fellow Jing, congratulations, Zhou Aimin folded the fan in his hand, and genuinely praised. Jing Wen shook his head, saying, Reaching Body Supplementation state is a simple formality. My prowess has changed little, and I am still affected by the wounds suffered at Liu manor, unable to use Qi to do anything meaningful at the time. Even as a Body Supplementation cultivator, I cannot stand on equal ground with Qi Manifestation experts and could be easily defeated by other Body Purification cultivators if I am not careful. Zhou Aimin had understood Jing Wens strange tendency to devalue himself. Smiling weakly, he said, However, you are still establishing a path for you to return to your former cultivation as a Qi Manifestation expert. That is the most important. Jing Wen coughed and did not say anything else. To cross into Qi Manifestation state was different from any of the previous stages. If Qi Manipulation, Body Supplementation and Heart Purification were akin to an unchanging path, Qi Manifestation was a passage constantly submerged in an everflowing lake. It was ever-changing for each individual and even different for each separate attempt. The method that Jing Wen had employed to enter Qi Manifestation a year ago would be worthless now. Zhou Aimin was aware of Jing Wen struggles and didnt continue anymore. The two gradually followed the path into the dining room. Once they finished breakfast, they began to chat leisurely. Jing Wen commented, Lady Ru is a capable woman, however, you musnt be too reliant on her. I can tell that His Majesty does not truly like her; when taking her advice, he is only considering her relationship in Jianghu. Zhou Aimin smiled and replied, How could an emperor spare affection towards women. His Majesty is already excellent by taking a few concubines for siring his heirs. Jing Wen gave a contemplating expression, before saying, Still, he still allowed Consort Li to enter the Imperial harem, usurping power from the Empress, and disrupting politics. Zhou Aimin furrowed his brows and said, Fello Jing, I dont understand. Why is there such great resentment between you and Lady Li? So far, she did none wrong other than being a woman and exerting influence onto the Imperial Court. Yet how is that different from the action of Minister Xin and Minister Zhao? Consort Li is a creature of the third gender - removed from woman or man. Jing Wen said resolutely, She would stop at nothing to achieve her ambition Fellow Zhou, she may seem amiable at first, but she is truly crazy. Zhou Aimin was unhappy but said no more. Speaking of which, it was rather strange. From what Zhou Aimin had seen, Jing Wen was unusually tender towards women, so how could he have such a strong aversion towards Consort Li, who is considered the most beautiful woman in the world? This hostility, or perhaps fear, appeared almost irrational and imbedded into his nature, akin to a preys fear towards a predator. Chapter 44 - An Audacious Girl As Zhou Aimin was about to say something, Mingzhu entered the room. Her breathing was somewhat rushed, and her hair bundled appeared somewhat loose. It was clear that she was in a rush to report something. Leaning against the wall, Mingzhu said hurriedly, Young master, Miss Lei Li wants to see you. Zhou Aimin stood up and helped Mingzhu to a chair. He said jokingly, Its not as though Lady Lei Li is His Majesty himself. Why be in such a hurry? Mingzhu shook her head and explained, Venerable Taoist, Miss Lei did not care for the gatekeeper, walking past him without waiting for young masters permission. Were it not for Sir Gao, she would have arrived in this room before me. Hearing Mingzhu describing Lei Li, Jing Wen frowned. It appeared that His Majesty had chosen him a rather shameless marriage candidate. To enter into someones household without permission was no different from acting as though a thief, and was sufficient excuse for the other party to bring the case before yamen. Swiftly leaving the room, Jing Wen found Gao Shu staying off Lei Li from approaching any further with a pole he had found somewhere. Lei Li stood a little past the main gate, and appeared rather lovely, albeit her physique was somewhat fragile. She bore a unique charm that was difficult to describe, akin to the feeling one would get from a naughty pet. And when this lively nature was paired with the bright pink dress that closely followed her curves, her spirited and mischievous nature was truly brought out. Yet her appearance and her attire was eclipsed by her exceptionally pure eyes, which were like the rare gems from Wutianzhu (). She appeared utterly unlike the descriptions of the portrait; she was not weak or sickly at all, and instead as energetic as a newborn cub. Facing Gao Shu Lei Li herself appeared unbothered; flipping her hand, she took hold of the other end of the pole, and with a gentle tug, the pole slipped between Gao Shus hands without any resistance. This scene was far more shocking than what it may appear. Gao Shu was a Body Supplementation stage cultivator; however, he could stand on equal ground with most Heart Purification cultivators and even some Qi Manifestation experts such as Mo Xi. For Lei Li to seize the pole with such ease meant she was at least an expert on the late Heart Purification state. As Lei Li was about to use the pole to flip open the gauze hiding Gao Shus face, she noticed the approaching Jing Wen. Throwing away the heavy stick into a nearby pile of snow nearby, she smiled adorably, appearing like a little beast. She said, Jing Wen, you made me wait long enough. Jing Wen used his remarkable willpower to suppress his displease. Giving a light bow toward Lei Li, Jing Wen said, Then I must ask Lady Lei for forgiveness. Lei Li continued to be shameless, saying, Apology accepted. Hearing this, Jing Wen was exasperated. He have met countless shameless individuals, yet none were as audacious as her. Coupled with her outrageous prowess capable of matching him at his peak, Jing Wen was unsure how to make Lei Li depart from his manor in a civilised manner. Still, Jing Wens education though him to always remain on the high ground, so he said cooly, What has Lady Lei come here for? Lei Li answered nonchalantly, Im here for the matters regarding the marriage. If Jing Wen had not the intention of rejecting all the marriage candidates, including Lei Li, from the start, he would undoubtedly have those intentions now. Still, these sort of things should be discussed over a meal, or at least after some acts of courtesy. Jing Wen said respectfully, Lady Lei, it is still early. There is no reason for you to be in such haste, and certainly, no reason for you to be so discourteous towards the gatekeeper. Towards the end of the sentence, Jing Wen unconsciously let out some of his frustrations, speaking in a much more reprimanding tone.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Lei Li unceremoniously sat atop an artificial mountain. Looking at Jing Wen, she said, Im not bothered for staying too long over here, but I dont want to spend the entire time on the marriage matters. So Ill save both yours and my time. Lei Li crossed her legs and leaned back against the mountain as she said, I dont like you. Very promptly, Lei Li added, Although your looks are pretty good, I just dont like you. Why not just forfeit it? In this world, the legal status of women was far below that of a man. In matters such as marriage, it was impossible for women to forfeit it unless they held an extremely high position. Yet no matter how capable she was at martial arts, Lei Li had only a merchant background, while Jing Wen was directly related to the royal family, not to mention the edict was from the Emperor himself. Thus, Lei Li had relied on insults to force Jing Wens hands. Any prideful youngster would begin to argue loudly and immediately cancel the candidacy in a fit of rage. Perhaps they would personally seek the Emperor and demand Lei Li to be unwed her entire life. Certainly, Jing Wen was indeed angered. After all, he was no Buddha, but instead a prideful youth; how could he allow Lei Li to continue any further? Yet there was a problem. Jing Wen had planned to reject Lei Li from the beginning, yet what Lei Li had done would cause anyone to walk the opposite path out of spite. For Jing Wen, this new path was to do away with the idea of forfeiting the marriage. His hands hidden within his robes clenched as he said, Miss Lei, I believe you are mistaken. I have intended to cancel the edict from the start. Lei Li was very shocked. She hurriedly said, Ah, thats good. Im glad you can see reason. Jing Wen suddenly became very serious as he said, But Ive changed my mind. The wind blowing seemed to have suddenly become cold, and the mood oppressive. Lei Li felt something was wrong. Suppressing the discomfort in her chest, Lei Li tried to sound warm, saying, Why say this? Since you already know the logic is it then Before Lei Li could finish, Jing Wen personally went up to the artificial mountain and seized her. Compared to Gao Shu, who was acting with reason, Jing Wens method was far more direct; he injected the extremely pure Yang qi that was still at the peak due to his advancement into Lei Lis acupuncture, paralysing her. Perhaps it was because she was relatively inexperienced, or simply still stun from Jing Wens sudden change of mind, Lei Li did not have the opportunity to resist. However, as Jing Wen transported Lei Li, he still acted with the rules of propriety, carefully bringing Lei Li to the carriage that had brought her here. Looking at the carriage driver, Jing Wen found that he was respectful towards Lei Li, instead of the fear that most servants would feel towards an overbearing master or mistress. Regardless, Jing Wen coldly instructed the servant, Bring your mistress back. I will bring her out to wander about in the afternoon so that she has sufficient time to prepare. --- Once Jing Wen returned, he saw Zhou Aimin fanning himself, the motion of his hand slightly faster than usual. Fellow Jing, surely you are not going to marry Lady Lei out of spite? Zhou Aimin asked. Jing Wen shook his head. Now that he had regained his calm, he naturally realised the rashness of his decision. Still, to back down now was to admit defeat towards the audacious girl, and Jing Wen was utterly unwilling to do such a thing until he had taught Lei Li exactly how high the heavens were, and how thick earth is (ߵغ). Shaking his head, Jing Wen said, I will merely force her to accompany me with some time, giving her the impression that I intend to marry her before cancelling His Majestys edict. Lady Lei is simply too immature; the lesson will benefit her in the future. Additionally, I have no intention of spending my life with such a shameless person. Zhou Aimin breathed out a sigh containing many emotions. Looking at Jing Wen, he said, Fellow Jing, it is good that you at least practice moderation. I have no intentions in commenting any further since you have no desire of wedding Lady Lei. However, I must remind you not to indulge yourself. Jing Wen gracefully accepted Zhou Aimins advice with a small bow. Zhou Aimin, seeing this, unconsciously lifted the corners of his mouth. After sometime, Zhou Aimin said, However, it is rather strange that Lady Lei Li has only come after you have largely recovered from the injuries suffered in the hands of Liu Shan. Jing Wen found Zhou Aimins question indeed very reasonable. If she had visited earlier, he certainly would have been unable to restraint her, even if she was in a stunned state. After pondering deeply for a long moment, he said, Perhaps I have misjudged her character? Zhou Aimin thought Jing Wens conclusion was still insufficient. Shaking his head, he said, Although she held no intents of harm, her actions sufficient for severe punishment through law. Unless she was a fool, I cannot reason how she would act so audaciously without sufficient strength and background to back her demands. Jing Wen frowned, saying, On the subject of Miss Leis strength, I truly do not know how she could become a Heart Purification expert. Her physique is too weak to train the physical technique, and her carefree nature would prevent her from mastering anything that demands the use of spirit. I cannot think of any approach that can allow someone of her nature to reach such a high state. What Jing Wen said was extremely reasonable. There was only so many paths that one could approach in cultivation, the most popular form was through martial arts, while those who did not practice martial arts used certain methods to condense Qi into objects. Aside from a few obscure approaches, such as divination, there was no way for an individual to become a cultivator. After a long moment, Zhou Aimin thought of a certain matter. The fan in his hand came to a stop as he mentioned, Isnt Lady Leis conditions rather similar to those of Consort Li? Chapter 45 - A Handkerchief Hearing Zhou Aimin suggests a connection between Lei Li and Consort Li, Jing Wens brows beneath the piece of cloth raised, shifting the fabric in the process. Linan was the largest city in the world; the chance of the two meetings was no different from the opportunity of coming across a needle in the ocean (). This is not to mention the chance of the two forming a relationship of disciple and master. Zhou Aimin looked at Jing Wen said soberly, Fellow Jing, do not come immediately to conclusions, listen to my conclusions with a cool head. Consort Lis constitution has never been good, as though she would be blown away with a gust of wind. Likewise, her carefree attitude toward life makes her unsuitable for cultivating the heart and spirit what Im saying is, these two people would benefit from the same sort of cultivating technique that can avoid the issue of the body and mind. What Zhou Aimin said was reasonable, and even though Jing Wen did not wish to believe there was a connection between Consort Li and Lei Li, he began to consider it. Placing his hands behind him, he began to wander to the lakeside, saying not a word as he silently prepared a pot of water. Zhou Aimin knew Jing Wen was in deep contemplation, so made sure to be soundless as he followed behind. Lighting a flame beneath the pot, Jing Wen said, Consort Li has already represented her candidate through Lady Xiahou, why would she want two of her people to compete against each other? Watching the flames, Zhou Aimin lightly fanned it with the fan in his hand. Perhaps Consort Li doesnt have many good feelings toward the Eleventh Prince and is forced to use him if she wish to participate in politics. If Lady Lei is Consort Lis disciple, then her support for the Eleventh Prince may not be as strong as it appears. Jing Wen looked at Zhou Aimin and chuckled. He said, Fellow Zhou, you are overcomplicating the matter. Why would Consort Li be so elaborate just to get me into her faction? There are many youths more capable than I am, and even if she wants to form a closer connection with the royal family, she can simply wed someone to the Eleventh Prince. If you were not so desperate, you would not have invited me to come back to the capital as well. Jing Wen frowned, I truly dont understand His Majestys arrangements. Why did he arrange me these candidates at such a strange time. Werent you in a period of mourning? His Majesty cant have granted a marriage candidacy then, Zhou Aimin noted. Jing Wen said somewhat distastefully, When I visited Lady Liu, was I still not in mourning. Zhou Aimin was flabbergasted and began absent-mindedly fanned the flame so an unknown amount of time. Eventually, he stated, Perhaps its to protect you? Jing Wens hand, which was reaching for the teapot, suddenly retracted. He looked at Zhou Aimin and said, What do you mean? "Do you not understand, or are you simply pretending not to?" Zhou Aimin took the teapot instead and poured for Jing Wen and himself. Even if Lady Lei is not the disciple of Consort Li, she is still a martial arts expert; she is more than capable of protecting you against assassins. And while the Liu and Xiahou family does not contain anyone that has reached Qi Manifestation, they are families with foundations that are as deep as the ocean, and has seen the rise of countless dynasties and kingdoms. Jing Wen was somewhat bewildered. Coughing slightly, he said, Marriage is a business of mutual consent. My father did not own any estate out of this one and the manor in Jing village, and the title of Marquis of Ji is merely honorary. In the end, he relied entirely on his Majestys salary. Currently, I am only relying on my fathers spare capital, which is plenty, but cannot match the bigger families. Jing Wen took a sip of the tea, dispelling much of his discomfort before continuing. Compared to someone like you, Fellow Zhou, whose father is still living and can decide the lives of thousands with a mere word, I am a far less desirable candidate for marriage. Aside from Lady Lei, none of the girls will see an improvement in their situation if they formed a union with me. Zhou Aimin was taken back, and hurriedly diverted the fan to himself. That would not do. Marriage is not such a cold matter; I can see that Lady Liu likes you and had an earnest desire. And did you not say that Lady Lei would see an improvement in their situation if she married you? But did not she refuse the edict outright?Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Jing Wen was somewhat stunned. Earlier, during his argument with Lady Lei, he had been rather passionate and had not realised the strangeness of her refusal. In his eyes, it was only natural that people sought to better themselves before all else in matters of marriage, with only the girls of prominent families able to choose their partners. Thus, he had treated her as one of the spoiled young mistresses in the capital. Lei Lis was the daughter of a merchant, who desired a noble title above all else. By Jing Wens understanding, even if she was unwilling, her father would not permit such an opportunity to slip. Thus the fact that she had refused him so straightforwardly had entirely shaken Jing Wens worldview - worse still, Jing Wen had only realised this when Zhou Aimin had pointed it out. Noticing that his words made Jing Wen a little more enlightened, Zhou Aimin smiled awkwardly. Dont overthink it. Due to my time as a Daoist, I am naturally more acquainted with matters of the heart than you. Of course, that includes the heart of women. In any case, I do not approve of His Majesty attempting to protect you through employing the knife of another. Since neither you nor Lady Lei has any intentions of getting together, Id say to simply end the matter swiftly once you finish venting your frustration. Perhaps if she has a positive impression towards you afterwards, there will be some happy surprises for us in the future. Jing Wen said nothing. He held the teacup in his hand but did not take any further sips. Its rather late now, Jing Wen said quietly. Although Lady Lei may be a disciple of Consort Li, my judgement regarding her remains unchanged. I should pick her up soon. Naturally, Zhou Aimin looked at Jing Wen and said earnestly. But how will you make sure she does not kill you to escape what she suspects is a genuine marriage? Dont forget that you are still injured, and cannot fend for yourself. Even if Gao Shu accompanies you, she could still overpower him. Jing Wen shook his head. The path he intends to take is among the busiest in the capital, even more so after the mourning of Jing Ping. To commit a murder would be impossible in such a condition. Besides, Jing Wen does not believe Lei Li is capable of killing anyone, even a chickens she probably never has slaughtered. Perhaps she once stepped over a couple of ants while crossing the street. After finishing the tea, Jing Wen straightforwardly left the manor. When he arrived at the Lei households residency, he noticed the gatekeeper was looking at him with hostility. To this, Jing Wen did not pay much mind to, since the servant did not act. Placing his hands behind his back, Jing Wen patiently waited until Lei Li left the resident. When Lei Li arrived, her eyes were somewhat red, silently mourning her fate to accompany Jing Wen for what she suspects would be the rest of her life. Once she saw Jing Wen, her eyes immediately became even more crimson. Combined with her fragile and sickly body, it caused her to truly appear like a injured little beast. Watching this, Jing Wen could not help but to offer her a handkerchief. When Lei Li saw this handed to her, she froze, before impolitely taking the handkerchief. Covering her face with it, she loudly blew her nose, causing the corner of Jing Wens mouth to twitch as she proceeds to hand it back to him. Thanks, I guess. Jing Wen naturally refused the used handkerchief for hygienic reasons, prompting Lei Li to store it within her sleeves for later use. Once Lei Li stepped outside the residency, Jing Wen silently took her and wandered to Longan avenue. While Longan avenue was among the oldest street in Linan, there was something new. Below the eaves of the buildings that swooped like phoenixes over the boulevard were vibrant ribbons made of red. Around this time, most shops and governmental buildings would close to prepare for the activities that would come later on at night. However, the streets were still overflowing at this time, forcing the vendors to fight against their drowsiness, keeping an inviting smile on their face as they advised their business. In such a lively environment, Lei Li appeared to have quickly forgotten her grievous and stopped crying. Still, she did not display her excitement openly, appearing on the surface as a sombre and sickly young lady, her silence occasionally broken by hiccups. As they continued to wander, Lei Li suddenly caught sight of a bookstore next to a stall selling bingtanghulu. She stared at Jing Wen, lowering her voice as she pointed to the bingtanghulu store. I did not bring any money. By now, Jing Wen felt somewhat regretful for his earlier decision, so approached the long line by the bingtanghulu stall. As Jing Wen waited, Lei Li, with no particular effort at stealth, walked into the store and browsed around the various classics and histories that her father had made her read since young. Turning to the shopkeeper, who was closely monitoring her, she asked, Do you have the Jing Ping Mei (ƿ÷)? The store but a little surprised that a girl would buy such a flavourful book, but kept a sense of professionalism as he and Lei Li walked into a side room to retrieve a set a book before handing it to Lei Li to inspect. Lei Li took them and quickly flipped through it, before feeling satisifed and giving a slight nod. Taking out a handful of coins, she passed it to the shopkeeper, saying, Keep it here for now. I will come to pick it up later. The shopkeeper respectfully complied, wrapping the novels in a thick piece of cloth and placing it underneath the counter. Lei Li continued to browse around the bookstore, casually making small talk with the shopkeeper. Compared to the other shops, the bookstore was relatively quiet, so the storekeeper took the opportunity to keep himself awake through a bit of gossip. As they chatted, Lei Li abruptly took out the handkerchief she had received earlier from Jing Wen, before coughing into it. The storekeeper thought it was because the shops ventilation was slightly lacking and had discomforted the customer. Thus, he quickly grabbed a stick and pushed open the windows of the store. Lei Li smiled somewhat apologetically towards the shopkeeper before continuing the small talk. Were the shopkeeper a someone with sensitive ears, he would recognise that Lei Lis breathing became increasingly weak and challenging as she spoke. At some point, Lei Li suddenly stopped speaking, and form face formed a problematic expression. The shopkeeper saw his customer form this expression, which he had assumed was because he had spoken something wrong, and caused her to become furious. In the end, he could not help but feel a little anxious. Chapter 46 - Hawthorn and Life The bingtanghulu (candied hawthorn) appeared very vibrant, its scarlet colour even more brilliant than the banners hanging from the stalls side. Its surface was very smooth, akin to a bright red jewel. It no doubt had an allure that caused people to want to take a bite out of it. After paying for the bingtanghulu, Jing Wen began searching for Lei Li. Since Lei Li did not attempt to hide her departure, Jing Wen did not return to their previous position. Instead, Jing Wen instructed Gao Shu, who was following far away, to search the boulevard. At the same time, he wandered around the various street performances, searching for the girls presence, which had disappeared among the heavy crowd. After searching for some time, Jing Wen did not find the senseless girl, and unknowingly his pace became a little faster, though he continued to display no uneasiness on his face. He returned to the original position he had Lei Li and waited in silence. Eventually, a young boy came up to Jing Wen. Jing Wen had initially thought the boy was attractive by the tanghulu in his hand and was thus somewhat surprised when the boy offered, Gege can you get home? Do you need xiao Shi (ʯ) to help? The boys voice was rather immature, and judging by his awkward speech, he should be still losing his teeth. While Jing Wen was blind, he was more than capable of tracing his path to Jing manor. But when he was about to refuse xiao Shis aid, he thought of a certain matter. Passing the bingtanghulu, he said, I brought this for a certain jiejie. If you see her, hand it to her and if she does not appear after a shichen, you may do with it as you wish. Seeing the child nodding, Jing Wen gave a slight smile before searching through the various stalls. Since the bookstore was very close to the bingtanghulu store, it was not long before Jing Wen entered the store. There was a moderate crowd gathering before the bookstore, which was typically desolate. A few stepped forth of the crowd in an attempt to assist with what they could, but most simply stood by and watched out of curiosity. A couple who could not see through the forest of heads simply departed, disappointed they could not see the cause of the commotion. Jing Wen quickly moved through the crowd and saw the fainted Lei Li, who was currently tended to by the storekeeper and some bystanders. Ignoring them, Jing Wen placed a finger by Lei Lis neck, and injected a strand of Qi into her body. Immediately, Jing Wens expression formed a frown. Lei Lis body was no different from that of a corpse. Her heart was silent, and no breathing could be sensed. Only the abundant amount of Qi indicated that she was still in the realm of the living. Taking out a pill from his belt, Jing Wen placed it within Lei Lis mouth and hit her acupuncture in order for her to swallow it. Jing Wens stands were remarkably precise during the process, but a few drops of sweat began to soak the piece of cloth covering his eyes. Circulating his Qi through Lei Lis body, Jing Wen picked up the girl and, before her body was lifted upon his shoulders, he was heading to Shen Yanlins clinic. Seeing the young physician, Jing Wen swiftly passed Shen Yanlin the girl. He asked, Is she still alive. Shen Yanlin did not answer immediately and began inspecting Lei Lis body. As he gained a grasp on her condition, colour rapidly drained from his face, forcing him to bite his tongue as he began to concentrate on searching for the right medicine. Eventually, Shen Yanlin retrieved a large jar containing a dozen needles soaked in some solution. Taking out three of the long and thick needle over ten cun (33.3cm) long, Shen Yanlin carefully and meticulously inserted it into Lei Lis body. The surface of the three needles were excessively dull after being soaked for an unknown amount of time, yet the tip remains extremely sharp. Despite that Lei Li had undergone Qi Manifestation, so her body could not be penetrated by ordinary weapons, the needle went through her skin with ease, stabbing into her flesh. Once all three needles were inserted, Shen Yanlin wiped off the sweat that had accumulated on his forehead his sleeves, before finally opening his mouth. She is still alive. Jing Wen breathed out a long sigh, saying, Thats good. Shen Yanlin shook his head. She can only continue in this state for a short time. Once the Qi in her body has been expended, she will perish.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Hearing this, Jing Wens face became gloomy. The principle of surviving on Qi when one should be dead is not a novelty. In fact, it is precisely through this method some those of the xian and shen state are capable of such inhuman longevity, with those of the shen state capable of living forever as long as there is abundant Qi in the world. Yet there had never before been a Qi Manifestation state cultivation capable of doing the same; even Jing Wen, when he was still at the stage of Qi Manifestation, was incapable of prolonging his life through Qi. Abruptly, Jing Wen turned his body to depart, immensely confusing Shen Yanlin, who asked, Why are you leaving? I may need your help to do some things. Gao Shu is nearby. Call out for him if you need help. After saying that, Jing Wen did not wait for a reply as he left the clinic. --- Zhuxian Street was close to the Imperial Palace, so Jing Wen did not travel far to arrive at the palace walls. Still, by the time he reached the Inner Courtyard, it was already dusk, and eunuchs were going about, lighting lamps to illuminate the paths. Ignoring the greetings of the eunuch as he walked past them, Jing Wen arrived at Changchun Palace, whose doors were tightly shut. The palace girls saw Jing Wen approaching, and after a bit of discussion amongst themselves, opened the gate. These palace girls were no different from those Jing Wen had seen the previous time he had entered Changchun Palace, each a powerful cultivator. Under their strength, the gate made of hardwood decorated with steel plates was no different from one made of paper. As Jing Wen entered the palace, a slight breeze greeted him. The wind was strangely warm, yet Jing Wen could not help but feel cold under its presence. Sir Jing, which wind has brought you here? Consort Li was wearing a red nightgown, exposing her bare feet. Her black hair that draped over her shoulders was slightly damp and speckled with snowflakes. It was clear that she had just come out of a bath. Perhaps it was because Jing Wen was blind that Consort Li did not care much regarding her presentation - or maybe she was never the sort of person to bashful. Regardless, she truly bold in her actions. However, in this situation, Jing Wen did not care for matters such as the boundaries between the sex. Looking at Consort Li, he composed himself and asked, Lady Li, are you familiar with Lei Li? Consort Lis calm yet carefree smile abruptly shifted to a strange expression as she faintly asked, Has she been well? Jing Wen replied, She is in a state of neither dead nor alive. After a very long silent, Consort Li said, I know. Jing Wen was relieved. The most primal fear of men has always been that of the unknown. Now that at least the problem has been identified through Consort Li, half the predicament has already been resolved. What is the issue then? Jing Wen asked. Consort Li explained, Since her birth, her body always had this problem, causing her parents to believe she was stillborn. Were it not for her talent in cultivation, she would have died at that moment. Jing Wen had not expected even Consort Li would find the matter so severe. What kind of problem could cause ones heartbeat to stop? Consort Li replied, She was born with a hole in the chambers of her heart. Though typically, it would be screen by a layer of Qi, its not impossible to fail if she acts without caution. Then how can it be treated? Consort Lis voice grew somewhat colder. There is no treatment for something innate to the body. Even His Majesty cannot cure certain diseases. When Jing Wen opened his mouth to finally inquire into the relationship between Consort Li and Lei Li, the woman had already stood up, walking towards the depths of Changchun Palace. Jing Wen thought for a moment, then quickly followed. The warm, spring-like breeze blew once again, shaking the leaves and startling the animals playing about in the Palace. Among the animals were a few lively squirrels. It was unknown why it had not yet gone into hibernation. As Jing Wen followed behind Consort Li, he was astonished that Consort Li did not go to the main gate of her palace, but rather an unknown part of the Palace walls even he was not aware of. Admittedly, there were over a hundred entrances within the Imperial Palace, yet Jing Wen had once served as an Imperial Guard and should be familiar with all entries into the palace. For him to not be aware of this means that besides Consort Li, there was likely no one aware of its existence, even the Emperor. Consort Li did not bother with the bewilder Jing Wen, nor did she particularly mind him following her. She pushed opened the old wooden door and walked in. Jing Wen was indeed shocked by the existence of this strange door, but his steps did not slow in the slightest as he closely followed behind. If Jing Wen could still see and coincidentally looked back, he would notice that the door had shut right after he passed through it. The gates fitted perfectly together, leaving not the slightest crack; it appeared as though the closed wooden door was somehow a part of the palace walls. After walking for a short while, no more than two dozen steps, the two had reached Shen Yanlins clinic. Strangely, Consort Li did not immediately search out for Lei Li and instead sat on a nearby wooden stool, making a gesture towards Jing Wen. It was bizarre. Jing Wen clearly could not see, yet he somehow understood Lei Lis intent. Since Consort Li was not hurried to treat Lei Li, then she should not be in immediate danger. Thus Jing Wen did not have much reluctance as he boiled a pot of tea using the herbs found in Shen Yanlins clinic. Filling a cup to the brim, Jing Wen passed it in accordance with proper propriety to Consort Li. Consort Li picked up the teacup and moved it close to her lips. Without caring for the temperature of the tea, she took a sip. Jing Wen had not prepared a second teacup, so he sunk into silence. Jing Wen felt a little uncomfortable in this silence. Even though he had no particular attachment towards Lei Li and knew she shouldnt be in any danger, it was still a little disrespect to act so leisurely while she was in an uncertain state. Even Shen Yanlin was sitting nearby, prepared to react to any crisis. But as time passed, Jing Wen gradually adapted to this atmosphere and no longer overthought the matter. During this time in Jing village, was he not likewise as silent as he is here? Slowly, his mind calmed, and his thoughts wandered off. In this state, time passed quickly, with the only interruptions being the few times Jing Wen poured tea for himself and Consort Li. In the bustle of life, there are often times where the only thing one can do is wait. It is at these moments, that one realises that they had always liked tranquil and used to the quiet. Chapter 47 - Making Jing Wen Speechless There was no rule that dictates that when two people sit together, they must speak. So it''s fine to simply sit there quietly - even if only Consort Li is drinking. Even if Consort Li needed to indicate to Jing Wen for more tea, she didnt need to speak. A simple gesture of tapping the table twice will suffice. Of course, Jing Wen still had an inherent caution towards Consort Li, so he was more comfortable without speaking to her. Even though he enjoyed the moment, it could be said that it was in spite of Consort Lis presence, though that might be somewhat hypocritical. It is only a shame that Shen Yanlins clinic was located on Zhuxian street, among the busiest roads in Linan, so the streets outside the clinic were full of people. But perhaps this segregated space of serenity is no worse than the scenery at Longhu mountain or the river landscape of Jianjiang River (uˮ). Maybe its due to the strange abilities of Consort Li, but the liveliness of the crowd outside appeared to be drowned out, as though they were separated by a dense forest that absorbed the nosiness. The sight of flowing robes, lively stalls and pedals of snow appeared more beautiful than usual. A gust of wind brought a few snowflakes into the room, landing within the tea water. There was no more tea water in the pot; thus, the contents within that cup were the last bit on the tea left. Consort Li did not drink the contents of the cup and instead stared at it for a long moment. Abruptly, she took hold of the teacup with her left hand and stood up from the table. She wandered to where Lei Li was resting and began to look at her. This inspection lasted for a very long time. Consort Li looked very carefully, very calmly, very attentively. It was as though the face of Lei Li contained countless mountains and rivers, flowers and trees, clouds, and countless more sights. At some point, Consort Li reached out with her free hand, using her forefinger to lift Lei Lis chin. The act of raising a persons chin had a far greater implication than merely staring. If it were between men and women, it would be an act of flirtation, or more typically, it is a person teasing a small animal. But Consort Li and Lei Li were both women and appeared more akin to sisters if they were standing side by side. There is no need to mention that they are both humans, not a person and beast. Lei Lis face scrunched up and unconsciously attempted to turn to avoid Consort Lis careful scrutinisation, yet her head could not move due to incomprehensible Qi that Consort Li transmitted. Consort Li raised Lei Lis chin and continued inspecting. There was no semblance of tenderness in her eyes, nor sentimentality. Her eyes appeared more profound than the deepest of wells. The closest manner one could compare Consort Lis examination was the appreciation of a masterful painting. In the end, it gave the impression that Consort Li did not look at Lei Li as one would with a human. Still, she might have thought Lei Lis appearance was very cute and pleasing, causing the corners of Consort Lis lips to raise. Yet the next moment, Consort Lis smile vanished, her complexion becoming as frigid as ice. A sublime Qi intent emerged from the tip of her forefinger. The Qi intent was incomparably oppressive and authoritative, silencing the world in its entirety. Lei Lis unconscious struggle ceased beneath the intent slowly approaching her. Perhaps it was because the sea of might was simply too powerful, or she subconsciously understood something must have occurred. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. The strand of Qi intent guided down through the long needles sticking out of Lei Li and entered into the girls body. Akin to a worm, the strand of Qi intent traversed through the meridian channels within Lei Lis body, entering her heart. Even though it was a tiny portion, the strand of Qi intent was enough to cause the heart of an ordinary mortal to rupture. Even with Lei Lis organ having undergone Heart Purification, the moment the strand of intent entered, the still heart immediately expanded and contracted as though it were a raging tempest, constantly rising and waning without end. Lei Lis use of Qi to prolong her life was far different from the xian and shen state experts methods. It was capable of suspending the bodys activities, thus allowing a far greater window of time to cure her problems. Yet it also meant as long as Qi was present in Lei Lis body, her blood flow would be difficult to recommence. Thus, Consort Li had waited, waited until the Qi within Lei Lis body was exhausted, before beginning her resuscitation. But putting aside Lei Lis resumed heartbeat, the other issue remains. The Qi barrier that separates the valves within Lei Lis heart was now absent, as there was no longer any Qi within Lei Lis body. Even if blood flowed once more, Lei Li would still perish regardless. This sort of illness is something even the most skilled Imperial physician cannot cure. Consort Li extended her and dipped it into the teacup. With a flick of her fingers, a drop of tea water fell on Lei Lis chest. The tea seemed to have not made contact with the dress Lei Li was wearing at all. Sinking through the fabric, it vanished into the girls body. --- When Jing Wen entered the room Lei Li was recovering; he realised Consort Li had already departed. Lei Lis bloodstream was flowing with a stable pattern, and the three needles had been placed back within the jar of solution. The crowd outside was still lively, loudly advertising their goods or gossiping about the latest secrets in Linan. Shen Yanlins clinic still had that foul smell that it always had - it was as though that beautiful moment of serenity was no different from a dream. Only the faint scent of warm tea emitting from the tableside was present. Jing Wen shook his head and collected the cup of tea to bring back to its set. After washing the tea set, he returned to Shen Yanlin before placing Lei Li on his back. Without a change in his expression, he began to bring the girl back to her family residence. After walking half the distance to the Lei familys residency, Lei Li opened her eyes with a great deal of effort. Looking around her surroundings with her remaining strength, she confirmed whether she had entered the afterlife or was still in the world of the living. Finally, she looked up and saw Jing Wen, who had yet to notice she had gained her consciousness. Tilting her head to the side, Lei Li let out a weak laugh, saying, The spirits in Diyu should look pretty ugly. Since I saw such a pretty face, I guess Im not dead yet. Jing Wen was somewhat startled that Lei Li had woken up, but swiftly regained his composure, saying, Lady Li has already tended to your illness. There shouldnt be any dangers at the moment. Lei Li sucked in a breath of cold air before firing off, You mean Ji Xiaofang? What is your relationship with her? Jing Wen was now truly confused. He thought Consort Li personally treating Lei Li confirmed Zhou Aimins suspicion that the two possessed a master and disciple relationship. Yet Lei Li clearly showed a surprise at the mention of Consort Li and her inquisition of the relationship between Jing Wen and Ji Xiaofang, suggesting that was certainly not the case. Jing Wen gave a slight nod towards Lei Lis previous question before he said, Indeed, I invited Consort Li to treat you but I am more interested in who you are. Lei Li, trembling, raised her right hand towards her mouth. After she let out a series of coughs, her brows were raised in an arrogant manner as she said weakly, yet pridefully, Wouldnt you want to know. After saying that, Lei Li closed her eyes, loosened her shoulders and immediately fell into a coma again. In the face of this aggravation, Jing Wens expression could not help but turn into one of disbelief. He had clearly saved her, yet she acted in such a manner it truly makes one speechless. Shaking his head, Jing Wen swiftly calmed down his irritation. Continuing down Longan avenue, it was not long before he noticed the door guard of the Lei family worryingly waiting for his young mistress. After sending Lei Li to the door guard and seeing her escorted into the house, Jing Wen unruffled his robes before writing a notice stating his intent to reject the edict from the beginning. Passing it to the door guard, Jing Wen finally left the manor, leaving behind the entire matter. Once he returned to his manor, he did not immediately head to the pavilion to cultivate or head to the dining hall. He wiped his hands with another handkerchief he had brought and walked towards the Jing manors backside building. The backside building was one of the places Jing Wen was most familiar with in Jing Manor because it was where Jing An had resided for a very long time. When he was younger, he had frequently been brazen and sneaked into the place at night. Thus, Jing Wen retraced the path he had not walked in a month and a half with remarkable ease. Passing the withered fruit trees, Jing Wens steps on the paved road were silent because of the thin layer of snow. When he finally exited the fruit tree forest that separated the backside building from the rest of the manor, Jing Wen came to the buildings front. By the side of the building, near the fruit tree forests edge, was a simple porcelain table. Above the table, there was an ordinary oil lamp. The one sitting next to the table naturally cannot be Jing An, but Hong Jingfei. The oil lamp shined on her face, reflecting her pleasing and spotless appearance. In Linan, there were plenty of nobles with such well maintained facial features, but to find an individual who had lived in the slums with such an appearance could be considered an anomaly. But since Jing Wen was blind, it would be impossible for him to notice this unless he straightforwardly touched Hong Jingfeis face. Jing Wen walked towards Hong Jingfei and gave a slight bow before sitting down on the side of the porcelain table opposite of her. Once he felt the gaze of the mute and deaf girl on him, he gestured in sign language. Jing Wen was naturally foreign to sign language, and thus his movement was very stiff and unnatural; however, the meaning was clear. I apologies. Chapter 48 - Seeking Death for Anothers Revenge This apology was naturally for Jing Wen killing of Hong Fu. In truth, Jing Wen found the use of apology to be somewhat inappropriate, since what he did cannot be absolved through any words or actions. But Jing Wen found it even less proper to simply ignore Hong Jingfei entirely. After the gesture, Jing Wen stood up from the table and gave a deep bow towards Hong Jinfei, holding it for a long moment. Hearing the sound of metal clinking, Jing Wen recognised Hong Jingfei had already left the table. For Jing Wen, this kind of response was entirely understandable, so he did not experience any indignation and began departing from the backside building. The backside building was the place of residence for female servants and unmarried women after all. Although Jing Wen is the Jing familys patriarch, it is still inappropriate to stay here for too long. In fact, from the beginning, Jing Wen had secretly hoped the conversation would progress in such a short manner, since I apologies was the only sentence he was able to string together after a week of lesson from Wang Zhixin. It would be rather awkward for the two of them to communicate after, or worse, for Hong Jingfei to become openly hostile towards him. Young Master Jing, please wait a moment. It is at times such as these that one is reminded of the saying; Speak of Cao Cao and Cao Cao arrives. As Jing Wen was entering the fruit tree forest, Wang Zhixin called out towards him. Her hand were dragged by Hong Jingfei, who was gesturing signals with her free hand. Jing Wen gave a slight bow to Wang Zhixin before inquiring, Lady Zhixin, what is the matter? Wang Zhixin studied Hong Jingfeis gesture before translating, Young Master Jing, Lady Hong wants to you move closer towards her. Jing Wen shook his head and said, Lady Wang, tell Lady Hong that if she wants to kill me, she must wait for some time. Afterwards, she is free to try. Wang Zhixin was somewhat shocked by Jing Wens statement, after all, who was so inviting of their own death. Still, she quickly relayed Jing Wens words to Hong Jingfei, who shook her head, gesturing rapidly. Wang Zhixin glanced at the girls gestures, and immediately, her face turned pale. After a moment of silence, she used her willpower to calm down and said to Jing Wen, She said she wants to kill you now, young master. Hearing this, Jing Wen found it almost humorous. Seldom few people in the world would loudly declare their intentions of murder, and those who do are typically very confident they were capable of killing that individual without much trouble. Hong Jingfei is a girl without any cultivation and has a far lower status than Jing Wen, it would be impossible for her to have the kind of confidence the old monsters possess. For Hong Jingfei to declare her intent to kill so plainly is truly unique. Perhaps it is because of this uniqueness that she was capable of hiding her hatred towards him for so long, even following him to Jing manor? To take revenge, one must first be alive after all, not to mention the benefits that comes from living so closely towards Jing Wen for assassinating him. Still, Jing Wen found there was no reason for him to distance away from Hong Jingfei. If she held the worlds sharpest sword, she would be incapable of swinging it against Jing Wen. If she was in possession of the worlds most deadly poison, she would be incapable of poisoning Jing Wens food due to her lack of speech and the cautions other servants displayed towards her. In essence, she was completely harmless. Walking before Hong Jingfei, Jing Wen felt the girls right hands reaching out for his throat. Judging that the girl had wanted to strangle or stab him, Jing Wen allowed her hands to continue, for he was it would be impossible to kill him in such a manner. He had once undergone Qi Manifestation, and his neck was no different from an iron pole in hardness. It is simply impossible for him to die of strangulation. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Hong Jingfeis hands did indeed land on Jing Wens throat, gripping so tightly onto Jing Wens neck that her tendons on her fingers stood out. Her fingertips were silence and cool, akin to the touch of pearls from the South Sea. Her thumb, especially, was particularly frigid, feeling as though a layer of ice had formed above its surface; it hungrily absorbed the warm from Jing Wens skin. Jing Wens breathing did not change in the slightest, his breaths still rich and stable as he shook his head. He said patiently, Lady Hong, it is useless against me. Hong Jingfei could feel her attempt of killing Jing Wen created no effort. Her face turning red, she silently cried out some words, yet her muteness meant no sound came from her throat. Jing Wen, however, could vaguely sense that what she said was in response to his previous words. He had long heard that Tianmen Sect had a strange abundance of dumb and deaf people. So perhaps Hong Jingfei was also taught to comunicate from the vibration from his throat? Jing Wen looked at Hong Jingfei and sincerely said, Lady Hong, I take back the earlier apology. Hong Jingfei showed no emotion within her eyes, only calmness as she continued to apply force onto Jing Wens throat in a futile attempt. Seeing her calm eyes, Jing Wen could not help but commend her calmness and understanding. Most individual, noble or commoner, would at the least unconsciously react to such an insulting sentence, yet Hong Jingfei showed no change. Her fingers did not even loosen in the slightest upon hearing his words. Jing Wen said, I do not need absolution from you. As Confucius says, one cannot coexist with the killer of their father in the same sky (֮빲,ֵ֮𲻷,֮ͬ). I will not persuade you from attempting to take revenge nor ask for forgiveness. Hong Jingfeis face remained disconsolate. After a few moments, a resolute expression resurfaced on her face again, and she retrieved the hairpin from her bun, stabbing it towards the piece of cloth covering Jing Wens eyes. Yet as it touched the fabric, the wooden hairpin ruptured into countless fragments, defecting harmlessly off Jing Wen. Lady Hong, for now, I suggest you bide your time. If you are talented in cultivation, it is not entirely impossible for you to kill me if I were off guard. Of course, once you have reached Qi Manipulation state, I will have to force you to leave the residency since I must protect my life and the life of the other servants. Smoothing the piece of cloth covering his eyes, which had become ruffled from the earlier hairpin, Jing Wen said, Since it will take you some time to achieve Qi Manipulation state, I will have enough time to finish my matters. Pausing for a moment, Jing Wen thought it over and said, And that way, I will have fulfilled your fathers demand to look after you. Feeling Hong Jingfeis eyes staring intensely at him, while her hands gradually released their grip, Jing Wen smiled lightly and said, It is good that you can be reasonable. Although Hong Jingfeis hands had already left contact with Jing Wens skin, it appeared as though she could understand Jing Wens worlds. Slowly, tears welled up within her eyes as she opened her mouth to let out silent cries. To have to depend upon your fathers killer to live - how sorrowful is that! Jing Wen reached within his sleeves to take out a handkerchief, only to realise he had no more. Looking at Wang Zhixin, who was too shocked to speak a single word during the entire affair, he said, Prepare a hot towel for Hong Jingfei and, if necessary, a bath as well. Giving a slight bow towards Wang Zhixin and Hong Jingfei, Jing Wen entered the fruit tree forest at a leisurely pace. He took a detour towards the apple tree on his way back, yet before he reached the fruit, the light, ruffling sound of shivering leaves could be heard as Gao Shu walked out from the well-organised rows of trees. Aside from the time Jing Wen spent meeting with Consort Li, Gao Shu had followed him the entire afternoon. Earlier, when Hong Jingfei was strangling Jing Wen, Gao Shu was about to intervene but recede after Jing Wen shook his head. Still, Gao Shu felt extremely indignant, and even more so, confused. Was Jing Wen seeking death by allowing, no, inviting Hong Jingfei to strangle him? Captain, why did you allow her to attempt to kill you? Jing Wen answered, I made a promise to her father. I understand. Such a simple answer warrant an equally simple response. Gao Shu was relatively familiar with Jing Wen and knew him to be a sentimental person; even if he is no less ruthless in his actions, he would always ensure the person would die without regrets. And since Jing Wen experienced the loss of Jing Ping only a little more than a month ago, it was reasonable that he would sympathise with Hong Jingfei. Yet, understanding does not equate to accepting. Gao Shu has regards righteousness above all else and believes that Jing Wen had a just reason for killing Hong Jingfeis father. For Hong Jingfei to take revenge against Jing Wen was also in the right, but what he cannot understand why Jing Wen would take care of a potential assassin simply due to a promise. Through the layer of gauze, Gao Shu looked at Jing Wen and said, She is both dumb and deaf, leaving her unable to contribute to anything but manual labour; yet judging by her hands, she has not done anything of the sort in her life. Even if she were to become a private confidant, she is far from loyal. Captain there is no use looking after her. Jing Wen walked towards the apple tree and struggled to retrieve the fruit, grabbing a handful of leaves before an apple finally appeared in it. Looking at Gao Shu, he said, If she is incapable, then what am I? Hearing Jing Wens words, Gao Shus expression turned unsightly - although Jing Wen was blind, a starving camel is still bigger than a horse. Indignant by Jing Wens self-depreciation, Gao Shu swiftly countered, Captain, of course youre different from her. You are a genius that has reached Qi Manifestation while she is so weak she can be blown over by a gust of wind (). Jing Wen remained silent for a while then bitterly chuckled. He said, Dont forget I am a Body Supplementation cultivator now. Chapter 49 - Same Interests Gao Shu became gloomy after Jing Wens words. In the end, Jing Wen was right; he was no longer a powerful Qi Manifestation cultivator, and his current state is lower than most of his former subordinates in his former division. Even as a Qi Manifestation cultivator, I am still ordinary. Jing Wen said emotionlessly, There are countless great masters who have reached xian state. Gao Shu inwardly sighed. There were countless flaws to Jing Wens arguments, yet he knew Jing Wen would likely not reason with any objections. Looking at Jing Wen, Gao Shu said, Ill protect you if I must If I fail to do that, I will take revenge for you. Theres no need for that. If I perish one day, I suggest you retire to Jianghu and settle down with. Jing Wen said. Revenge is a fools game that brings no fulfilment. Gao Shu didnt understand why Jing Wen would not say this to Hong Jingfei, but eventually nodded without any future discussion. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Gao Shu quickly turned around and disappeared into the dense vegetation. It was a servant, who was anxiously looking around for Jing Wen. After finally seeing him, the servant hastily gave a bow, saying nervously, Young master, a guest is waiting at the front gate its M-Mo Xi. The servant was called Liwei (ΰ) had once belonged to Mo Xis household, and though he was not among the ones imprisoned by Mo Xi, he was still fearful of his former master. Jing Wen did not want to see Mo Xi at this moment but had no excuse to see him away. Leaving the fruit tree forest, Jing Wen greeted Mo Xi, who was accompanied by a small retinue of servants, each carrying paulownia wood boxes. Mo Xi greeted Jing Wen amicably, bearing no resemblance to his previous cruelty. After sitting on a chair Jing Wen had invited him to, he had the servants place the boxes down before dispelling them. With a suppressed voice, Mo Xi said, You heard, right? The merchant Hua Quanfu carries with him an elixir of immortality created by the Great Shaman of the Northern Sea. Naturally, Jing Wen was aware of this; he had returned to the capital for this elixir after all. The majority of the Great Zhus upper echelon had long been aware of this, and some of it had even diffused to the common masses through gossip and hearsays. However, hearing Mo Xi mention this, Jing Wen could not help but feel suspicious, especially with the vast quantities of gifts he had brought. And considering the punishment from His Majesty for Mo Xis previous case, the offerings here should be a least a substantial portion of Mo Xis personal wealth. Jing Wen sighed. Officer Mo, let us not put on any pretences. What do you wish to discuss? Mo Xi smiled bitterly. Since Sir Jing had said so, I shall not be frank. The elixir of immortality is said to be enough for two people to consume. Yet there are thousands, nay, millions of people who seek immortality. How can be allowed to be in the hand of two individuals? Jing Wen asked rhetorically, Officer Mo, you are such an upright individual? Mo Xi naturally understood Jing Wens rather blunt meaning. Frowning, he said, Sir Jing, I am aware of the reality of the world. There are countless experts that are more skilled than I am. When one of them takes the elixir, everyone else suffers, including me. To be frank, Im afraid. Mo Xi said these words calmly, and his face showed no trace of expression, yet for some reason, the warm air within the guestroom suddenly became colder. The edges of Mo Xis eyes were bloodshot, causing him to appear even more ghastly than typically. Jing Wen asked, What are you afraid of? The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Mo Xi gave a nervous laugh and said, Sir Jing, are you not afraid? Jing Wen indifferently replied, Officer Mo, I havent the time to keep you occupied as you grow senile. Mo Xi forced down his agitated smile and expressionlessly said, The former Emperor Gaozu was originally an ordinary peasant near the edges of the State of Zhao (w), and your father was an impoverished scholar. If it were a time of peace and prosperity, His Majesty would have never left his allotment of land, while your father would remain a third-rate official serving at the whims of others. It is by virtue of the world being in chaos and turmoil that the former Emperor and Prime Minister could achieve the fame and glory that they had on their deathbed. Jing Wen frowned and said, Since your birth, you had been the heir to Hedong. Why mention the rise of heroes during times of chaos when you were born into a privileged position? Mo Xi continued, To live in a time of chaos is a misfortune. Only the truly talented can turn the chaos into opportunity. After a moment of silence, Jing Wen asked, Officer Mo, just what are you trying to tell me? Mo Xi expressionlessly said, I am aware that I am an individual devoid of talent. I cannot turn misery into a great fortune. Hence, I do want anything to threaten my current way of living. I am asking you, Sir Jing, to unite against the chaos that will be caused by the arrival of the elixir of immortality. Jing Wen did not immediately respond. Those resistant to change are not only the ordinary commoners, but also the rotting wood that is beneath the order. If the Great Zhu indeed collapses, Mo Xi, as the heir of the Mo couple in Hedong, would soon lose his privilege once the Mo couple died. Whether it be through an internal or external conflict, he cannot ensure his current way of living without the Imperial courts backing. It was an incredibly selfish reason, extremely fitting of Mo Xis personality. Compared to Zhou Aimins intentions, it was the difference between day and night. Jing Wen sighed, I do not owe you any debt, nor do I wish to involve with you any longer. I can forgive your torture, but for me to cooperate with you in a life and death situation Officer Mo, my apologies, but I am not such a courteous individual. Mo Xi was prepared for Jing Wen to bring up that incident. Smiling rather awkwardly, his ghastly face appeared rather eerie as he said, I naturally dont expect Sir Jing to be so generous for my mistake. Mo Xi then paused for a moment, as if what he said next was extraordinarily painful, For todays visit, first of all, Im here to apologise; I have brought medicine from across the Huangliang () Ocean as compensation, along with some of my other treasures. I hope Sir Jing will not take offence. Jing Wen looked at Mo Xi with an apathetic expression. Mo Xi did not feel any discomfort due to Jing Wens stare. It was not because Jing Wens eyes were covered by that strip of cloth, but rather, because he had seen such scrutinisation many, many times. He said, Aside from me, there are also five other Qi Manifestation experts and twenty-three Heart Purification experts in the alliance. Sir Jing, I am merely here as a representative. You neednt bother with me afterwards. Jing Wen said calmly, If your group merely steal the elixir before everyone else, you would simply become that target of the united experts of the empire. I value my life above all else; how can I risk it in such a manner? Zhou Aimin looked at that piece of cloth and said, The elixir shall be presented to His Majesty. Even if others wish to become immortal, none will dare oppose His Majesty. Jing Wen was somewhat stunned by these words. Only after a long period of time did he say, You are not going to give His Majesty the elixir, are you. Mo Xi looked at Jing Wen with a smile that was not really a smile and said, Of course. Aside from immortality, the elixir in small quantity would undoubtedly be an exceptionally potent medicine. If you are involved, there would naturally be benefits. Mo Xi leaned slower towards Jing Wen, and continued to speak with a low voice, Considering that the elixir is said to be capable of healing all wounds it may also be your best path to regain your vision. Jing Wen did not reply. Mo Xi continued to look at that piece of cloth as he resumed, What benefits are there in being blind? You cannot read documents, so you cannot manage your estate or serve as an official. And there are countless more individuals more fit for manual labour compared to an amaurotic. The only choice once you run out of capital is to become a beggar. Jing Wen calmly replied, So what? If that day comes, I have no qualms about becoming a beggar to survive. Mo Xi once again gave that forced smile. Is that so? When you are unable to pay for your servants, who will help you dress? Who will help you eat? Perhaps you will continue to be looked after by that sister of yours, but are you really satisfied with that, relying on a woman? There was a subtle change in Jing Wens expression. Slightly increasing his voice, he said, Just what are you proposing? Mo Xi replied, First, at the very least, we must ensure we are the first to attack Hua Quanfu. Jing Wen seriously said, You think it is so simple? Mo Xi answered, It is still unknown if the elixir of immortality is genuine. Even those most desiring immortality would not cut off relationships based on a simple rumour. Only after they confirmed its legitimacy would they act. And since we never intended for immortality, to begin with, it is simple to do away with that hesitation. Jing Wen shook his head, You cannot take it so easily. Hua Quanfu has travelled half the empire, yet his caravan remains untouched. There must be countless experts guarding him. Mo Xi said expressionlessly, No matter how capable they are, they are powerless against the over thirty experts over the Heart Purification State. Jing Wen said expressionlessly, But I am still a Body Purification state cultivator. Mo Xi smiled and said, You are still among the best bowman in the world, not to mention that you will function no differently in the dark while others would be akin to rotten mud, unable to hold the wall (ǽ). Jing Wen went silent for a very long time, then suddenly gave a faint, yet distinct nod of acknowledgement. Chapter 50 - Mediocre After sending off Mo Xi, Jing Wen returned to his bed chambers, listened to Mingzhu read out some classic and went to bed without washing his feet. Mingzhu found it rather strange, since Jing Wen was a person that placed a heavy emphasis on cleanliness. However, considering how eventful the day was for Jing Wen, Mingzhu silently left after placing the classic by the bookshelf. The next morning, Jing Wen woke earlier than usual, went to a small building by the side of the manor. The room had a dozen small bronze bathtub, and since it was before dawn, the water had yet to be heated. Entering the room, Jing Wen gently rubbed his finger against each other, and after a short moment, a small flame appeared on his index finger, which then landed on the bathtub. Before long, the water within the bathtub began emitting steam, which floated along with the grains on the wooden wall. Slowly, they gathered into tiny beads of water on the roofing, reflecting the marble flooring. Jing Wen entered the hot water and laid against the walls of the barrel, casually tapping his fingers against the copper, small ripples to form on the surface of the water, as though someone was throwing pebbles into the water. When Jing Wen had been younger, he would frequently skip rocks across the artificial lake in Jing manor. He particularly liked the scene of carps gathering around the sunken stone, curious as to its properties. The piece of cloth covering his eyes acted akin to a hot towel, causing Jing Wen to relax his body in the morning peace. Suddenly, the door to the bathhouse was opened, before it was rapidly slammed shut at the same moment. The impact was particularly violent, causing the condensed beads to fall from the ceiling rapidly. Hitting against the water within the bathtub and puddles that had gathered elsewhere, they left behind ripples that was particularly violent. Jing Wen quickly left the bathtub, wrapped himself with a robe and checked outside. Standing next to the door was Zhou Aimin, carrying a basket full of toiletries in his hand. In the Great Zhu, public bathhouses were very common, with there being 900 such establishments in Linan alone. This was not to mention that when Jing Wen was leading a regiment of Imperial Guard in the countryside, it was common for the entire regiment to bath at the same time. Although Jing Wen was a modest person, he had always been accustomed to male nudity. Fellow Zhou, there is no need to wait outside. Zhou Aimin was silent, akin to a frozen swan. His hands holding the basket was moving in opposite directions, twisting the handle. Jing Wen said sincerely, I cant see you regardless; theres no need to be bashful. Suddenly, Zhou Aimins expression turned serious and his eyes were filled with calm. He looked at the Jing Wen, yet his gaze seemed to be looking through him as he said, I will wait until you are finished. I must bother you to heat another tub of water once I leave. Jing Wen found what Zhou Aimin said to be reasonable, closing the door, Jing Wen stayed in the bathtub some time longer. After heating up another tub, Jing Wen dried himself and changed into another plain white robe. Leaving the bathhouse, Jing Wen noticed that Zhou Aimin had disappeared. Feeling that it was probably since he had spent too long bathing, Jing Wen felt slightly embarrassed. After entering the dining room, Jing Wen found Zhou Aimin absent-mindedly eating and informed him that the bath was unoccupied once more. Afterwards, Jing Wen sat down and began eating a bowl of porridge and pickled vegetables. Only after the bowl in his hand was empty did Jing Wen realise a certain matter. He had bathed this morning because he did not do so Yesterday, yet what reason did Zhou Aimin had to clean himself so early in the morning? ---If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. The reason why Jing Wen had bathed today was not only due to his emphasis on cleanliness, but also was in preparation for visiting the Thirteenth Princes household. There was only a week left before Hua Quanfu arrived in Linan, and the preparation for his arrival was present in the entire city. While on the surface, Linan remained unchanged, akin to the ocean, the tranquillity only hides the turbulence below its surface. Hence, Jing Wen wished to hastily end the matter regarding the Imperial edict, tying up loose ends. This sentiment, however, was not shared by the Thirteenth Princes household, who was still hosting banquets at their manor The Thirteenth Prince was extraordinary popular with the younger generations of the Great Zhu; aside from Consort Li, all his supporters were impoverished scholars and aspiring martial artists. This popularity was due to the competitions and banquets that were hosted weekly. A single glance from the Thirteenth Prince at their poetry, or a word of praise for a feat of martial arts was sufficient for many of these youths to be launched into a meteoric rise in their careers. Hence, the guests gathering before the Thirteenth Princes manor, not far away from the Imperial Palace, were too many to count. Some sat atop palanquins, others hidden within carriages, but most walked. Regardless, the gatekeepers treated each guest with equal treatment; after writing their name on a list, they would step aside to let them enter. After Zhou Aimin bathed, he insisted on accompanying Jing Wen to see Xiahou Jie, and since there were now two people, it was more reasonable to use a carriage. Zhou Aimin sat opposite of Jing Wen on the carriage, concentrating intensely on a Taoist book in his hand. After attending court numerous times over the past weeks, Zhou Aimin had adapted to long queues, carrying novels popular among the commoners along with him for such occassions. Zhou Aimins eyebrows furrowed as he heard the sound of endless discussion across the walls of the manor. The palace walls were far quieter than the rowdiness of the Thirteenth Princes manors. Closing the novel in his hand, he said, Fellow Jing, I wonder if Lady Xiahou would be accustomed to the boisterous nature of these gatherings. From my knowledge, Xiahou Jie was born in Lingnan and was sent to Linan recently by her father, due to the increased activities of the Southern Wu rebels. Jing Wen answered, The Xiahou family live beside their soldiers. If Lady Xiahou cannot tolerate these sort of commotion, she would not be surnamed Xiahou. The Xiahou family had a remarkably long history; originally a noble family within the previous State of Zhao, and stationated at the border between the Central Plains and the Northern Seas by the former King Huiwens () orders. After switching alligiances, the general Xiaohou was second only to Zhou Aimins father. After the Great Zhu conquered the Southern Wu, the Xiahou family migrate to Lingnan to guard the border between Lingnan and Nanwang. Because of this, the Emperor took the sister of general Xiahou as one of his concubines, who later gave birth to the Thirteenth Prince. The Thirteenth Prince himself was the long child of the Emperor and was remarkably young. Inside the manor, a group of servants accompanied a young boy wearing a set of tunic and pants adopted from the Northern Sea tribes. The scholars and martial artists discussing loudly suddenly realised the Thirteenth Prince himself welcomed them into the manor, and they had embarrassed themselves with their actions. Yet their stubbornness forbids them to show such emotions upon their face; continuing with a boastful smile, they acted amicable as they confidently bowed towards the Thirteenth Prince, before following the servants into the rear garden. As the white carriage passed, the Thirteenth Prince, named Zhang Weiyuan (Զ), returned a salute in a rather impatient manner towards the guests. Moving to welcome the carriage, the Thirteenth Prince moved aside the curtain to the carriage eagerly. With a youthful voice, he said, Jing gege, you finally visited me! Jing Wen bowed towards the Thirteenth Prince within the carriage, saying, Your Highness, have you been well? The Thirteenth Prince smiled in response, causing adorable dimples to appear. After Consort Li had begun to support him, Jing Wens visits to his manor had become extremely infrequent. Though the Thirteenth Prince was aware that Jing Wen would inevitably visit his manor due to his arrangements with Xiahou Jie, seeing the person still made the boy rather bashful. Jing Wen gestured towards Zhou Aimin and said, I also brought a guest. I hope it does not offend Your Highness. Zhou Aimin has already placed down his books. Cupping his hands towards the Thirteenth Prince, he carefully inspected the Thirteenth Prince before he said, For Your Highness to welcome me personally is an honour. Not at all, not at all. The Thirteenth Prince looked at the unfamiliar young man and immediately grew fond of him. His indigo eyes sparkling, the Thirteenth Prince said, May I ask if you come from Yanjing? Zhou Aimin did not know why the Thirteenth Prince asked him this, but after a brief moment of pause, a smile crept upon his face as he said, I am the child of General Zhou. The Thirteenth Prince smile; he was prepared to stand there all day to chat. However, he was stoon reminded by a servant of the proper conduct. Waving his hands, he ushered Jing Wen and Zhou Aimin into the rear garden. Jing Wen was once famous for his martial prowess, but that does not mean he was lacking in literary talents. Although he mirrored the style of the classics, it was still excellent poetry. Compared to the other youths in the garden, Jing Wen was someone with a little more artistic talent. Still, Jing Wens ability was excepted, since he was the former prime ministers son, who was famous for his commentaries. Zhou Aimin was still curious as to how Jing Wen would behave in such a gathering, as well as lady Xiaohou Jies arrival. After seeing the Thirteenth Princes enthusiasm toward Jing Wen, he now suspects the true force behind her inclusion on the list of marriage candidates were likely not related to Consort Li, but instead the Thirteenth Prince. As Zhou Aimin continued to observe the scholars and martial artists gathering around, he realised that no one seemed to pay any attention to Jing Wen. Aside from a few martial artists seeking to exchange skills with Jing Wen, no one approached him. This was very natural. To most individuals within the capital, Jing Wen was the son of the Prime Minister person who once occupied the first spot of the Xinqingnian. Now that both things were lost, it appeared everyone now thinks of Jing Wen, perhaps not as an ordinary person, but still a mediocre person. Chapter 51 - Insulting Ones Father The Thirteenth Princes rear garden was remarkably spacious, with lakes and artificial mountains to stimulate the mind as well as separate the courtyard in two. The Thirteenth Prince, after bringing Jing Wen to a pavilion near the walls of the courtyard, was once more reprimanded by a nearby servant. Smiling apologetically towards Jing Wen and Zhou Aimin, the Thirteenth Prince than left to receive other dignitaries. Jing Wen was uninterested in competing with the other youths. Sipping on a cup of Longjing tea in his remote position, Jing Wen silently observed the young talents gathering and conversing, idling about until the appearance of Xiahou Jie. Fortunately, the position Jing Wen was led to by the Thirteenth Prince was occupied by the scholarly type than the martial kind of people. It seemed all the conversation involved literary classics in some way. The scholars were allowed to drift where they please, but most seemed to gravitate towards small porcelain tables on the grass, leaving few gazes towards the periphery of the courtyard. A few nobles invited by the Thirteenth Prince noticed Jing Wen, but unbothered to greet him. Instead, they spent their time more productively, unfurling their fans and casually approaching the few women in the courtyard, making small chitchats. These men were thankful that winter had made the suns rays far more attractive; otherwise, they would not have caught sight of the beautiful ladies at this gathering, who wanted to write or listen to some melancholy poets while bathing in gentle daylight. Eventually, a well-dressed scholar walked up in curiosity as to which household Jing Wen had come from. Cupping his hands, he said, This gentleman, may I ask for your family name? The man spoke with a heavy Longxi (¤) accent, which, along with his imposing features and tall stature, made the persons appearance rather humourous when combined with his scholarly clothing. Jing Wen placed down his teacup and answered politely, This one is surnamed Jing. After hearing this, the man from Longxi immediately realised Jing Wens identity. Laughing awkwardly, he continued to exchange a few more rounds of words with Jing Wen, concluding that the blind man was exceedingly dull, before withdrawing from the idle chitchat. Strolling around the artificial lake, he began conversing with more colourful scholars as he waited for the contest to begin. Winter has long overstayed its welcome, but today was a rare exception. The sunshine was gentle, yet warming and the occasional breeze brought warmer winds from the ocean. The willow trees swayed light, occasionally tapping against the water, which, combined with the sunlight, gave one the yearning to fall asleep. A servant offered to serve Jing Wen wine, but was refused, as Jing Wen wanted to restraint the urge to fall asleep due to the drowsiness. Yet, even so, it became increasingly difficult for Jing Wen to feign his interest in the poetry recited, and he found himself nodding off. Jing circulated the Qi within his body to remain awake. Although he had never intended to partake in poetry events such as these, he still intended to act with proper proprietary. Listening to the happenings before him in a somewhat drowned out manner, Jing Wen continued to wait. Unaware to Jing Wen, a group of people were sitting in the most extravagant section of the lake - it was that scholar from Longxi and, more notably, Liu Shan, who the Thirteenth Prince invited. Upon hearing the scholar from Longxi mention Jing Wen, Liu Shan immediately left his state of absent-mindedness from watching the beautiful women from across the lake. Turning his head towards Jing Wens direction, he immediately lost control of his refined appearance and elegance. Feverishly, he threw the ostentatious folding hand in his hand onto the table.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Fortunately for Liu Shan, he was not far away from where the martial artists gathered, so such noises failed to attract attention. Liu Shans companions attempted to calm him down; after all, while the rest of the capital doesnt know, they have already heard of Liu Shans defeat at Jing Wens hands. Even if Jing Wen fails to protect himself this time, he was still a favourite of the emperor, and causing such a commotion so close to the palace would undoubtedly attract His Majestys attention. It seemed that Jing Wen could feel the burning gaze of Liu Shan on him. So he cupped his hands towards him in greetings, ignoring them all together afterwards. Liu Shan and the table, insulted by the act, began to murmur among themselves, and gloomy smiles broke out among them. Liu Shans bitter face appeared almost pleased. Only the scholar from Longxi seemed to take exception. --- The scholars did not know what the martial artists were doing behind the artificial mountain range. Still, the sound of screams constantly echoed throughout the courtyard, and an expert could be occasionally heard reading aloud names. However, the scholars never cared for such boorish men to begin with, only bringing up the martial artists in passing comments of disdain. These men think of themselves as heroes. A scholar said aloud, but they do not understand that times have changed. Unless they become a part Imperial Guard, they will die in poverty. The crowd agreed, laughing and chattering amongst themselves. Abruptly, the scholar from Longxi proposed an idea; to write a poem about a topic, and the best three would be sent to the other side of the mountain. Another scholar from Liu Shans table turned his gaze and suggested, I am but I talentless individual, but may I propose the topic to be about water? Jade dews and wounds the groves of maple trees someone began to write. Good. Good. I shall write a phrase myself; All day, I sit by the river in my tower on the green hill Liu Shan stared at Jing Wen, who was still seated far away from commotion at the pavilion. I did not expect Sir Jing to be here today! He proclaimed loudly, Why dont we let him start. Jing Wen had come here to meet Xiahou Jie in the first place. He never had any intentions of writing poetry, so when he heard Liu Shan pushing him, he gave merely a faint smile, saying, Im not that talented. Someone else is more deserving. Seeing Jing Wen withdraw, Liu Shan felt his self-prime finally recovering, and that Jing Wen was all brawns and no brains. He laughed coldly. If your father could see you now, he would surely be disappointed! Hearing this, most people found Liu Shan to be far too extreme. They could guess that Jing Wen and Liu Shan had formed some sort of enmity recently and that the poetry was merely an excuse to start a fight. Yet to mention someones deceased father? That was simply too distasteful. However, none of them dared to stand with Jing Wen, especially when Liu Shan had brought along so many supporters, along with being a powerful cultivator himself, and on the grounds of the distancing relationship between Jing Wen and the Thirteenth Prince due to Consort Li. In the end, they simply brushed it off as Liu Shan speaking one too many words by accident, not taking Liu Shans words to heart. Watching the people around him offering words regarding Jing Wen, Liu Shan took a sip of wine and laughed sinisterly. Sir Jings mind must have been disturbed by the prime ministers tragic death. They say the greatest poets are those heartbroken; I wish to see if this is true in Sir Jing. No longer having any excuse to divert Liu Shans distasteful statement, the scholars emotions became much more complicated. Looking at Jing Wen, they felt a tinge of pity, a trace of disdain, and many other strange sentiments. Jing Wens expression did not change from the faint smile he had worn before. He continued to refuse to partake in the poetry competition. The Thirteenth Prince, watching this, could not help but become upset and outraged in the place of Jing Wen. Yet he knew he must restrain himself, so he spoke to broker a compromise. Poetry can be only written willingly, and Marquis Jing has already stated his intentions. Gentlemen, you must respect the will of others. Jing Wen continued to hold the teacup in his hand, occasionally taking a sip as he continued to ignore the milling of the people and their mediocre compositions from a distance. He found the entire matter rather distasteful, but even more boring. Yet to an observer, fondling a teacup was often a sign of contemplation. One of the scholars by Liu Shans side could not help but sneer, He said he refused to compose because of his will, but I judge that this is because he is simply unable to! No wonder he is so silent. Liu Shan spoke quietly, but in a patronising manner, Well, he is no different from the brutes at the other side of the mountain. He is undeserving of the name Wen ( - Literary). Though he had spoken quietly, he made sure to let everyone around him know. The name of an individual was given by their father. Through insulting Jing Wens name, Liu Shan was again indirectly attacking Jing Ping. It was the third time, and even Liu Shans most loyal followers felt uncomfortable, much less the other scholars at the courtyard. Chapter 52 - How Much Did He Pay You? Liu Shans maligning of Jing Wens father has brought about an uneasy silence. Yet not everyone present was in mute because of the same reason. Anger flashed in the Thirteenth Princes eyes. He was now not only outraged in the place of Jing Wen, but also because this was no way to act before a prince. Within his sleeves, his fists clenched tightly, prepared to teach this fellow a lesson. Yet when he saw Jing Wens calmness, the Thirteenth Prince felt that the proper response would be to follow Jing Wens; perhaps it was best not to use violence. Very few people were aware that the Emperor had arranged Xiahou Jie as one of Jing Wens marriage candidates, so most scholars had assumed Jing Wen had arrived at the Thirteenth Princes household with the same intentions as they had. Hence, when Jing Wen appeared completely uninterested, it caused many of them to question Jing Wens rational. After most of the scholars had submitted their verse, a maidservant came to the pavilion and passed some news to Jing Wen. After reading the note and thanking the maidservant, Jing Wen quickly departed. The maidservant herself was about to depart but noticed a folded piece of paper where Jing Wen had previously sat. Thinking it was some message Jing Wen had left behind for the Thirteenth Prince, she passed it to the Thirteenth Prince. As the Thirteenth Prince unfolded the paper, and his eyes lit up. Very good! A tutor accompanying the prince looked over it and nodded his head. This is not bad at all. Your Highness, you can certainly learn from it. Hearing such praise from the Thirteenth Princes tutor, the scholars quickly grew curious. They gathered together to see the words, written in an elegant and balanced yet still bold manner; Sunlight illuminates Incense Burner Peak, kindling violet smoke; from afar, a waterfall hangs before the river. Water plunges three thousand feet Has the silver stream of our galaxy plunged from highest heaven? Among the commotion, an especially loud comment rang out, A fine poem. Sir Jing has imparted a common and lifelike quality to such a magnificent phenomenon. The way he writes the waterfall is no different from how one would describe sun-drying silk, with shadow and ripples of light playing upon the cloth. Liu Shans supporters dared not to see the poem, so the praise must have come from one of the scholars with sympathetic towards Jing Wen. Liu Shan himself, however, did see the poem. Frowning, he said, The man cannot even see; how can he describe waterfalls and silk cloth? I say that the poem must have been plagiarised in advance. Looking at the scholar who originally proposed the theme, he demanded, How much did Jing Wen pay you? The scholar receiving this observation immediately grew outraged. He had come from a family that was not any less prominent than the Liu family, yet Liu Shan thought him to be someone who would stoop so low as to accept bribes from Jing Wen? Even if Jing Wen sells all his property, he cannot match the clothes Im wearing; how can he bring me off! Liu Shan looked at the scholar and laughed aloud. After hearing the scholars explanation, he grew even more affirmed in his suspicions. Jing Wen must have plagiarised the poem the night before in order to impress everyone at the Thirteenth Princes competition. After all, how can someone who was all brawn and no brain write such a good poem? Unwilling to let the matter lie, Liu Shan laughed coldly, saying, It is a shame that Sir Jing had departed so early, or else we could have gotten more of his otherworld poetry! It was clear to the scholars that Liu Shan had spoken those words ironically, making it clear to them that Liu Shan did not believe Jing Wens works genuineness. Jing Wen was no longer here to defend himself against Liu Shans accusation, yet even then, few believed in Liu Shan. What he said was too absurd; the poetry was simply too good; if someone had already written it, then surely it would be famous throughout the world. A tiger father has no canine sons (Ȯ). Jing geges poems are no less exceptional than those of uncle Jing, sighed the Thirteenth Prince. The scholars within the courtyard could not help but agree with Liu Shans previous statements literal meaning. It was indeed a shame that Jing Wen had already departed, or else they would have forced him to write even more otherworldly poetry!This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it --- The Southern building of manor received the least sunlight, so beneath the building ran pipes that carried warm air. The currents caused the canopy of silk covering the walkways to flutter, occasionally revealing a game of weiqi. Sitting at one side of the weiqi desk was an elder in plain clothes and a beard that reached the ground. The man was the former Minister of War, Linghu Qiang (ǿ). After his retirement, he began to develop an interest in weiqi, sponsoring such scholarly institutions throughout Linan. He himself was remarkably skilled at the game, developing a small reputation among the capital with his bold playstyle. While he was not a national level expert, he was still far better than the average player. The game had just begun, and only a few pieces were present on the board. Linghu Qiang used his index and middle finger to hold the black chess piece, placing it down gently. His movement was swift and decisive and akin to the footsteps of a marching army, the chess piece left behind a loud crack as it was placed onto the board. The person sitting opposite Linghu Qiang used three fingers to grip the weiqi piece. Her movement was incredibly careless, terrible in its appearance. The chess piece left behind a dull snap as it made contact with the board. Anyone watching would believe it to be an ordinary move. The bout between the two increased in speed as time passed, yet Linghu Qiangs opponents moves remained perfectly ordinary. Nevertheless, weiqi was a sort of game that was impossible to understand through opening moves alone. There were simply too many empty squares to be filled, and too many playstyles one could have. It was impossible for one to decipher the thoughts of the girl through a dozen pieces alone. As the sun shifted position, the game of weiqi had entered into midstage, and the situation was a little more understandable. Linghu Qiang placed down a chess piece after a long period of contemplation. He felt the move was rather ingenious, so his moods finally lightened a little. Glancing at the girl, he gave a gentle smile and said, Do you want some tea? What kind of tea? the girl asked. Linghu Qiang replied, Dian Hong () from Dali. Its a bit sweet, so you will like it. The girl gave an absent nod. A servant had been accompanying the game the entire time, so it was not long before he brought two cups of tea over. Linghu Qiang received the two cups, giving a faint word of thanks. Placing one by his side, he passed the other cup to the girl. As he did so, he briefly glanced over the board, and noticed the girl had already responded to his previous move by placing down a weiqi piece on the upper right corner of the board. Immediately, Linghu Qiangs hands holding the teacup stiffened slightly, and he furrowed his eyebrows, his expression solemn and nervous. Tick Tick! Weiqi pieces continue to land upon the board, and the furrow on Linghu Qiangs brows continued to deepen. The period between each of his moves became prolonged and slow, while the girls plays continued to hasten. I have lost. Eventually, Linghu Qiang could not find a solution to escape his predicament. Admitting the outcome with a long sigh, his voice sounded weary, but it had a hint of relief after the unloading of a burden. Uncle, you have to bring some of your friends along next time, the girls voice sounded completely different in comparison. It was filled with the energy of youth. Linghu Qiang laughed. Rubbing the girl on the head, he said, Xiao Jie, you already challenged the masters at Lingnan. Dont get too greedy. Xiahou Jie puffed up her rosy cheeks, appearing rather adorable as she said, Uncle, I didnt know you are such a liar. As Linghu Qiang sighed in resignation, before agreeing with the girls demands. Preparing to lead the girl to the courtyard to see Jing Wen, he suddenly heard the movement of weiqi pieces on more on the board. Narrowing his eyes, Linghu Qiang looked at the board and saw a set of slender fingers. Tracing the hand to its owner, he asked, Who may you be? This one is Zhou Aimin. The little Taoist said, I was searching for a latrine, and on my way back, saw the game between you two. I hope I am not disturbing. Hearing Zhou Aimins name, Linghu Qiangs temperament quickly cooled. General Zhou is second only to the Emperor, as was unimaginably well respected throughout the empire. Although most people are not aware of his child, Linghu Qiang surely was. Venerable Zhou, there are latrines near the rear courtyard. Why come so far to the Southern building? Zhou Aimin smiled and said nothing. Sitting down where Linghu Qiang previously sat, he cupped his hands towards Xiahou Jie, saying, Please. After a brief glance at Zhou Aimin, Xiahou Jie had no hesitation in continuing the game in the slightest. Its rare to see someone challenge her on their initiative, she thought. Reaching for a chess piece, she quickly countered the weiqi piece Zhou Aimin had placed. Zhou Aimin looked at Xiahou Jie, and gave a faint smile. Without Linghu Qiangs long contemplation, the game was soon finished, yet that does not mean there were any fewer moves and calculations. Once the bout had ended, Linghu Qiang looked at the Young Daoist with a different kind of admiration wholly detached from the Little Taoists status. The white and black weiqi pieces were spread across the board as though crafting a picture with only two colours, each giving out a different esthetic. They were completely different existences, yet relied on each other to exist, making their destructive clash all the more sorrowful. The white pieces built up a mighty barrier, akin to thousands of impregnable mountains that reached towards the heavens Yet the black pieces seemed to be the heavens themself one could call describe them to the darkness of the universe, mysterious and indecipherable; they formed an inescapable net that captured all things. Zhou Aimins faint smile turned apologetic as he said, Miss Xiahou, its natural for humans to simplify greater issues. Weiqi is a simple game, but how hard is it to understand the hearts of men or the secrets of the universe? Saying that, Zhou Aimin cupped his hands towards Xiahou Jie and Linghu Qiang before departing. Xiahou Jie was silent for some time, before violently scattering the weiqi pieces in her hand. Im just playing weiqi for fun. Whats the point of getting all philosophical. Chapter 53 - Scoundrel? A Trail of Blood Eventually, Xiahou Jie calmed down her anger. Staring at Linghu Qiang, she asked, When is that shameful man coming? When Linghu Qiang heard her comment, he was slightly awkward. He knew the girl was simply venting out her anger, but Jing Wen was a possible marriage candidate for her; how could she insult him in such a manner? Stroking his beard, Linghu Qiang said, Xiao Jie, you cant say such things. His Highness had intended for Sir Jing to recover his reputation in the capital through his literary capabilities now that his martial art is just ordinary. If you want to blame someone, blame His Highness. How could a girl who was still a year away from her hair combing ceremony refute an old ginger. Harrumphing angrily, she pulled Linghu Qiangs beard, refusing to let go or speak. Linghu Qiang sucked in a breath of cold air, suppressing the pain. Gently coaxing her, he said, Xiao Jie, what if Sir Jing sees you like this? He will certainly think of you as a brute. Suddenly, Xiahou Jie released Linghu Qiangs beard and smiled coldly. So what if Im a brute; wasnt he famous for his martial arts? Lets compare whos more of a brute. Linghu Qiang inwardly sighed; the Xiahou family were indeed all strange creatures obsessed with martial arts. As he opened his mouth to persuade Xiahou Jie again, he saw a figure approaching the walkway accompanied by a maidservant. The person was naturally Jing Wen, and before Linghu Qiang could even stand up, Xiahou Jie had arrived before him. Jing Wen noticed Xiahou Jie and gave a slight bow in greeting. I presume you are Miss Xiahou? Unexpected to Linghu Qiang, Xiahou Jie gave a slight curtsy and responded meekly, Then you should be Sir Jing. Jing Wen had heard of rumours about Xiahou Jies unruly nature, but seeing her, thought of them as mere rumours. Giving another bow, he said, Please forgive me for being so delayed. What if I dont? said Xiahou Jie abruptly. Jing Wen observed that the girl did not like him, but also did not bear hostility towards him. This was normal; the two of them were complete strangers who had the potential to become husband and wife, in such a situation, who can be happy? Slightly amused, he said, Then how can I make you forgive me? After all, the hearts of man is complicated, so I need Miss Xiahous guidance. Hearing this, Xiahou Jie was reminded of her defeat at Zhou Aimins hands. She thought to herself that Jing Wen must have seen the game and her embarrassing, later behaviour, only revealing himself after it was over. Her anger spilling over, she said, Sir Jing, I did not think of you as such a bully. Jing Wen was surprised and did not understand why Xiahou Jie had said that. However, he had already been belittled earlier by those scholars, and wasnt too willing to take another chastising in the same day. Giving Linghu Qiang a slight bow, he left the walkway without a word. As Jing Wen walked out from the silk covering, Xiahou Jie emerged from the curtains. Seeing Jing Wen searching around for the carriage, she gave a slightly absent smile, saying, Why dont you let the carriage bring you out of the capital? Jing Wen could not ignore her comment, and after sending away the servants following him and Xiahou Jie, Jing Wen turned towards her and said with a slight frown, Miss Xiahou, I recommend you to return to Lingnan yourself. You clearly still need some education from your family. Xiahou Jie did not expect her offhanded comment would result in such a reprimand from Jing Wen. What rights do you have to criticise my father? Jing Wen shook his head, saying, General Xiahou is sacrificing his time with his family in order to guard the border with Nanwang. How can I criticise him? Xiahou Jie finally realised Jing Wen was admonishing her from the start. Becoming even angrier, she said, Youre not much better. Youre just a scoundrel! Jing Wen was slightly dumbfounded. How am I a scoundrel? You have so many girls following you around - even now, when you are neither a scholar nor soldier. Xiahou Jie spat out, You must be tricking them! Jing Wen coughed slightly to alleviate the awkwardness. He understood that acting up in anger would only cause Xiahou Jie to become more furious. He gently said, Miss Xiahou, you cannot slander me in such a manner. I have not met with most of those women; they only know me through hearsay. Rather, I had come to greet you to cancel his Majestys edict to being with; would a scoundrel do such a thing?Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Xiahou Jie pursued her lips when she heard such provocation. Thats because you dont want to be known as an old cow eating tender grass (ţ۲)! Jing Wen sighed. Im only two years older than you. Xiahou Jie struggled to find any words to refute Jing Wen, but how can she object to something as concrete as time? Stomping her foot angrily, she bit her cherry-like lips and reached the hilt of her sword. After a moment of contemplation, she drew it and pointed its edge towards Jing Wen. The Great Zhu had originated from the Yanjing and inherited the regions martial tradition; even in the traditionally peaceful South, it was common to see weapons being carried around. Naturally, many of the youths would establish some communication to duel with each other. Jing Wen had been challenged by aspiring youths seeking to climb up the Xinqingnian countless times and was thus unfazed by Xiahou Jies actions. In fact, he had already anticipated this, which was why he had initially sent away the servants to being with. With no prying eyes, the events that occur after such a challenge by Xiahou Jie would remain ambiguous. There were only two people, if one denied what the other said, who can confirm what is true or false? Sir Jing, I have always heard of my fathers praise of your martial prowesses. I hope you will enlighten me. Strangely, after pulling out that sword, Xiahou Jies entire person challenged. No trace of anger could be found within her, and her eyes as beautiful as pearls became completely still in calmness. What kind of power was hidden within this daughter of one of the Great Zhus greatest general? Although he had anticipated her actions, Jing Wen was still pleasantly surprised to find out that she was the kind of girl to keep her abilities hidden. Placing his hands behind his back, Jing Wen said, I refuse. Xiahou Jie sneered, Im a woman and youre a man. Are you not ashamed? Jing Wen explained calmly, Miss Xiahou, I am not aware of what caused your anger, but there is no reason to hold hostility towards me. The servants had also been sent away, so there is no need to worry about your reputation as well. After explaining himself, Jing Wen had no intentions of delaying any longer and turned to leave. However, as he did so, a clear yell erupted in rage. In a single moment, Xiahou Jie charged towards him with her fist. Feeling the shift in the wind around him, Jing Wen circulated the Qi within his body and, without turning to face her, shifted to the right in an unnatural quickness with a single tap of his foot. Xiahou Jies fist, filled with lethal intent, brushed against that piece of cloth and missed entirely. That piece of cloth slightly fluttering, Jing Wen sent a small strand of Qi into his left hand. With a casual motion, it gripped Xiahou Jies collar, catching the silly girl. Jing Wen could sense that though she had initiated the duel despite his refusal, she had avoided the use of cold weapons and even warned him beforehand with the yell. At least, this gave him enough goodwill for him to not interfere with her internal circulation as he had done with Lei Li. Xiahou Jie maintained a strange silence as she twisted her body akin to a snake, thrust out with her palm as she did so. Jing Wens brows furrowed as he retreated back three steps with rather strange footwork. Boom! Boom! Boom! Three deep indentations appeared on the ground before him, crushing the stonework into powder. Jing Wen looked at Xiahou, who was shocked that he could avoid her technique so easily through instinct alone. His tone had was slightly disapproving as he said, Lady Xiahou, Im a blind person. Even if you are a woman, Im more disadvantaged than you. How can you use the Zhengshan Zhenjing (ɽ澭 - Mountain Crushing Manual)? Xiahou Jie clenched her teeth and charged at Jing Wen once more with even more ferocity. Her tender and small hands were no different from the weight of the heavens bearing down upon the world. Jing Wen frowned and circulated the Qi within his body at a frightening speed. Yet once he took the first step towards Xiahou Jie, the torrent Qi throughout his body suddenly channelled into his right hand as though they were descending down a cliff unimaginably lofty into a single point. Once the second step was taken, he and Xiahou Jie were no more than a hairs width apart. At this point, her frightening palm was about to strike Jing Wens chest, when his index finger touched Xiahou Jies armpit. The next moment, Xiahou Jies hand completely stopped. Jing Wen had sent the strand of Qi into her arm, deaden it before it could strike. Having been completely counter by Jing Wen, Xiahou Jie was thoroughly shaken, but still maintained a degree of collectiveness. Without warning, she kicked towards Jing Wens tibia. If it connected, there was a chance Jing Wen would fall atop of her in an inappropriate due to the pain, but how could Xiahou Jie have the time to consider such a matter? Yet right before the kick landed, Jing Wen stabbed out with his own punch. A soft crack sound could be heard in the courtyard and, combined with the splash of blood that trailed in the air, it produced a strangely melancholy feeling. --- Xiahou Jie immediately knelt down and clutched her nose. Upon seeing the blood flow through her fingers, she immediately began wailing, sounding particularly sorrowful. Jing Wen felt it was rather unfair. He had declined the duel in the first place, and now that she has suffered the consequence of her actions, she now cries? Still, Jing Wen abided by the rules of proper conduct and wiped Xiahou Jies bloodied nose with a handkerchief. Since he had already sent away the servants, he shook his head and went off to find a basin of water to treat her. Once he returned, the sobbing Xiahou Jie had already calmed down. When she looked at Jing Wen again, there was still a trace of anger left, but also a sense of reverence. She was, after all, the daughter of the General to Pacify the South and had just been humbled earlier by Zhou Aimin. Struggling to salute Jing Wen, she readily admitted her defeat. Of course, Jing Wen was not aware of the help he had from the Little Taoist. Slightly surprised by how openhearted she was, Jing Wen tried to divert the mood and said, Lady Xiahou, I had once worked with someone who knew the Zhengshan Zhenjing. Although you are much younger than him, your skills are already much better. Xiahou Jie sniffed and responded defiantly, Im the one conceding, but it has nothing to do with the technique. If my father were here, he would definitely beat you! Jing Wen found Xiahou Jies statement slightly cute and amusing. He commented, Regardless, for a young lady like you to achieve such a level of martial arts is quite admirable. Although no one could see her, Xiahou Jie continued to cover her nose. Clearing her throat, she said, Actually, I had intended to challenge you in archery? Jing Wen was pretty familiar with the branch families of the Xiahou family in Linan and understood that every one of them was obsessed with martial arts. Since he wasnt anxious to return, he gave a faint smile and said, Then shall we continue with it? Hearing Jing Wens amicable words, Xiahou Jie was shocked for a moment, before accepting it with a nod. As they were wandering beneath the walkway, Xiahou Jie secretly thought, I was right to being with; he certainly is a scoundrel who tricks little girls! Chapter 54 - Ah, Its You The layout of the other side of the Thirteenth Princes manors courtyard was almost identical to the side occupied by the scholars. The only difference was that the lake meant to inspire poems was replaced with an elevated platform for the martial artists to spar on. When Jing Wen and Xiahou Jie arrived at the courtyard, only a slimmer of a light from the sun shore over the tall walls of the Thirteenth Princes manor. Though the servants had lit up the surrounding lanterns, the main events had already been passed, and the fighting spirit of the martial artists exhausted aside from a few. Even the voice of the judge hired by the Thirteenth Prince sounds a little hoarse. Jing Wen was never interested in the adventurism present in these youths seeking recognition from the Thirteenth Prince, paying them little attention as Xiahou Jie led him to the archery range. Xiahou Jie had been in the capital for little more than two weeks, so none of the martial artists recognised her. However, judging by the clothes she was wearing, they quickly inferential that she was a prominent person that cannot be offended. As for Jing Wen, his poem from earlier was read aloud before them. Although the poem was something even the crude martial artists could appreciate the manner in which the scholar had read it aloud was really unpleasant. Still, since he was being led by Xiahou Jie, the martial artists could only suppress their feelings. Still, the martial artists silently observed the pair as they continued towards the archery range. Most eyes were on Jing Wen, who had once been the target of their admiration, but the others took notice of Xiahou Jie. They realised the girl was extremely similar to a little porcelain doll, very beautiful, like a coloured glaze, but also extremely fragile. On the elevated platform was a small table where the judges sat. These men were invited personally by Consort Li on behalf of the Thirteenth Prince, and each at least a late-stage Heart Purification cultivator. Among the group of old men with white hair was a particularly aloof young man holding a gaiwan (tea-bowl) in his hand. His attention seemed to be entirely on savouring the tea, seemingly uninterested in the pair before him. He was one of the most promising disciples from Mount Qingcheng (). At merely twenty-two of age, he ranked third on the Xinqingnian in terms of spearmanship. Despite the seniority of the experts around him, he sat in the most prominent seat, drank the first brew of the tea, and represented the mysterious Mount Qingcheng. However, his attention had never been on the Hupao Longjing () tea in his hand, but on Xiahou Jie. The old experts around him had long noticed the youths strange behaviour, but thought nothing of it other than a sense of nostalgia and helplessness. They thought; even heroes have a weakness to the charms of beautiful women (Ӣѹ˹) - no matter how promising this junior was, such things were only natural. Yang Heng, to be attracted to women is natural. But you mustnt neglect your martial arts or let her beauty influence your emotions, one of the elders gently reminded the youth. Yang Heng looked at the elder and gave an absent smile, returning his gaze to Xiahou Jie immediately afterwards. Inwardly, he berated; how would these rotting corpses know that he had known the girl since they were children? --- Lingnan had long been divided by factionalism, no different from a heap of loose sand. When the Great Zhu launched its campaigns into the Southern Wu, its conquest took merely two years to complete; despite the vast territory and wealth of the Southern Wu, it failed to amass an army as none of the prominent families was willing to contribute to the war effort. A famous tale still popular in Nanhai speaks that while the Southern Wu treasury could take in twenty thousand taels of silver per year, each officials average wealth was worth eighty thousand tales. The Yang family was particularly known for their corruption; in the final years of the Southern Wu, the clan possessed five hundred and sixty-seven thousand taels worth of goods, including four hundred and sixty top quality clocks from Fulin (H). Though their revenue has now decreased, their influence in Lingnan remained unchanged due to their close relationship with General Xiahou. It was due to this closeness between the two families that Yang Heng had met Xiahou Jie. Years ago, when Xiahou Yingjie was celebrating his fourth birthday, Yang Heng saw a little girl sitting next to the general. She was completely silent, akin to a little porcelain doll, very beautiful, like a coloured glaze, but also extremely fragile. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Yang Heng thought that, unlike his father, who had countless concubines that changed each night, he would devote his entire being to a single person. Since Xiahou Jie appeared so fragile and weak, he climbed atop Mount Qingcheng, eventually becoming a closed-door disciple within one of the sacred mountains. Because of his desire to become an expert, he descended the mountain very infrequently. Still, each of his descent involved seeing Xiahou Jie from a distance, finding her becoming increasingly beautiful each passing year. Every time after returning to Mount Qingmeng, he found his initial decision more and more appropriate. After all, only this sort of woman was something worth for him to like. However, a month ago, when he descended Mount Qingcheng and entered Xiahou manor, he did not see Xiahou Jie. He knew that general Xiahou had always held disdain towards his family, and their closeness was only to entrench the Xiahou family in Lingnan. Because of his, he dared not to ask Xiahou Yingjie about his daughter. In the end, he returned to Mount Qingcheng after staying in Nanhai for a single day. At this moment, Yang Heng realised the unfathomability of heaven. After returning to Mount Qingcheng, he learned that the Thirteenth Prince was inviting experts. To forget his sorrow, Yang Heng agreed to accompany the elders of the Mountain to Linan. But Xiahou Jie has actually appeared in the Thirteenth Princes manor! --- Yang Heng placed down his gaiwan, tidied his clothes and approached Xiahou Jie. He appeared very organised and calm, yet his steps were faster than the dash of the martial artists fighting on the platform. Before Xiahou Jie and Jing Wen could reach the archery range, Yang Heng already stood before them. Yang Heng was blocking the footpath, so Xiahou Jie had no choice but to stop leading Jing Wen, pausing their footsteps. Yang Hengs corners slowly rose. He was about to smile and open his mouth to say something. He had already draft what he was going to say; it would begin with long time no see to Xiahou Jie. Yet the smile never formed, like a flower that failed to bloom, it transformed into something that was utterly still and old. Because Xiahou Jies hands had gripped onto Jing Wens sleeves, preparing to lead him past Yang Heng. Of course, Xiahou Jie was only doing this because Jing Wen was blind. However, in Linan, the most common way to show affection was also by dragging their partners sleeves. It was possible for someone to interpret Xiahou Jies actions wrongly. Yet most rational individuals would not suspect Xiahou Jies actions as affection. Its only that Yang Heng saw that as Xiahou Jie was leading Jing Wen around him, there was a sense of admiration in her eyes as she looked at him. Like and admiration was rather similar, and compared to dragging another persons sleeves, it was even easier to perceive them wrongly. Yang Heng wasnt sure if he interpreted their relationship right, but the effect it had on his emotions was no different. But Yang Heng did not do anything, nor displayed any emotion on his face. He was the closed-door disciple of Mount Qingcheng. In Linan, he represented the attitude of Mount Qingcheng towards the imperial court. Therefore, he cannot be angered easily; such a little thing cannot compare with the dynastic succession. He looked at Jing Wen and calmly gave a half-bow. The height of his arm was raised perfectly, and the distance between his head and hand was accurate to the extreme. Yet Yang Hengs expression was too calm, calculative to a degree beyond normal. Jing Wen naturally acknowledged Yang Hengs greeting, returning a practised half bow. The posture Jing Wen had was also very precious, but one could easily point out many faults within it. Eventually, Yang Heng loosened his hands, and Jing Wen continued to be lead by Xiahou Jie past him. As Xiahou Jie walked past Yang Heng, he turned towards her and greeted, Long time no see Miss Xiahou. Yang Heng said it very casually, but he was serious to an extreme degree. He was even more severe than he was when he was offering his master tea for the first time. Xiahou Jie stopped leading Jing Wen, stared at Yang Heng for a while, recalling something as she said, Ah, its you. Long time no see indeed. After saying that, she waved her hands at him, her other hand still on Jing Wens sleeves. The action was cute, yet Yang Heng felt no joy. Rather, his hatred grew. Hed rather Xiahou Jie forget who he was, than spend so long in order to recall him. He has dedicated half his life to her, yet to Xiahou Jie, he serves no more as a footnote to her. How could you forget me? Perhaps you pretending to have forgotten me? Within Yang Hengs heart, vast waves of emotions swirled, yet he maintained an appearance of indifference. When he was about to say something, Xiahou Jie has already dragged of Jing Wen, leading him to the archery range. Although they did not speak a single word, in Yang Hengs mind, the atmosphere between them was clearly affectionate. Yang Heng looked at Jing Wen and Xiahou Jies back and remained silent. He had once vaguely heard of the Emperors arrangements of Xiahou Jie with the son of the former prime minister. Staring more and more intensely at Jing Wens back, he finally understood something. Turning to one of the elders of his sect, he said, Is that person Jing Wen? The elder took a sip of tea before giving a careless nod. The person sure seems outstanding. Yang Heng gave a similarly careless remark and said nothing more. Chapter 55 - Consort Lis Little Monster The archery range was isolated from the rest of the manor and distant from the elevated platform and other facilities in the courtyard, near the walls of the estate. This was partially due to the space required, but also because archery was rather unpopular among the citizens of Linan. Because of this, no experts were overseeing the field like with the platform; instead, a door guard was responsible for the archery range. After receiving a bow from the doorguard, Jing Wen looked at Xiahou Jie asked, Do you know that person from before? Xiahou Jie thought about it for some time before answering, I see him about once a year, but weve never spoken before. Jing Wen thought back to the prominent spot he sat with the group of elders and said, He seems to be rather important. Xiahou Jie took less time to respond this time. My father told me he is called Yang Heng. Jing Wen was not really familiar with the Xinqingnian despite appearing in its top ranking. Still, he at least knew the names of the most prominent individuals written on it along with their affiliations in jianghu. Looking at Xiahou Jie, he said, I didnt expect you to be acquainted with a disciple of Mount Qingcheng. Xiahou Jie replied proudly, Not just him, but also the master of Mount Qingcheng as well. Jing Wen chuckled and said, I just thought it would be rather far from Nanhai. Xiahou Jie gave a contented smiled and boasted, All the experts in Lingnan have been defeated by my father. Only someone from one of the sacred mountains could rival him. Jing Wen felt rather amused at her words. No wonder Xiahou Jie is so competitive; her father is no different. Sitting down, Jing Wen began to tie his bowstring, before he looked at Xiahou Jie and said, Can you see a little Daoist? Xiahou Jie was an intellegent girl and immediately realised who Jing Wen was talking about. She said curiously, I have earlier Jing Wen, are you familiar with him? Jing Wen replied, He is a part of the reason why I returned to Linan. Xiahou Jie was slightly shocked by the statement. Although she had been defeated by Zhou Aimin earlier, she didnt really hold any grudge towards him, only a degree of frustration thats already been vented. Instead, she was curious about a certain matter. Jing Wen, why did you return to Linan? Jing Wen was dazed for a little, before saying, I cant answer that. Xiahou Jie grabbed onto his sleeves and shooked it as if she was a spoiled child, But Im really curious. Jing Wen said helplessly, I wouldnt even tell it to His Majesty if he asked. They naturally would not think of the impression they gave by whispering to each other, nor would the pair have expected the Yang Heng was observing everything they did. Yang Hengs emotions remained calm, as would be expected of him. After another round on the platform, the competition between the young martial artists would end, and the experts the Thirteenth Prince invited would step onto the stage. This was to prove to spectators the force behind the Thirteenth Prince, but for these experts usually residing in the jianghu to make a name for themselves in Linan. Most closed-door disciples from the sacred mountains and sects of Jianghu were not like Yang Heng, who had some reputation due to his position on the Xinqingnian. To earn a reputation for themselves and their sect at large, they had to partake in numerous competition. While the Thirteenth Princes gatherings were not as splendours as any tournaments, it held a special status in the hearts of the people of Linan. A previously unknown expert could make themselves renowned in Linan instantly through such an event. Of course, since Yang Heng already had sufficient renown, there was no need for him to partake in such a competition. However, since Consort Li is the primary supporter of the Thirteenth Prince, the cultivators of Mount Longhu naturally would also be present in the manor. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. There were only two guests from Mount Longhu in Linan, but both of the cultivators are personal disciples of Consort Li, and the older one is said to be capable of matching Ming Haoran and Hong Ling despite being only seventeen. The younger disciple, while yet to have participated in every events, also had a reputation in the capital, though none of them were confirmed. The presence of Consort Li had already disturbed the balance between the sacred mountains. If her successors were to be similarly prodigious, it is possible the four sacred mountains would become a singular entity in the future. It was fine if the younger disciple were to compete in the Thirteenth Princes gathering, but if the older disciple were to Yang Heng would surely intervene. --- As Jing Wen finished tying up his bowstring, someone spoke from the walls of the building, One blind and the other one too weak to even strangle a chicken. What do you think archery is? The origin of this sentence was a young girl, yet her voice contained pride and ruthlessness. It was akin to someone speaking atop of a mountain, looking down on everyone else, indifferent to whether they live or die. Jing Wen did not like this sort of person. Moreover, he could vaguely guess her origins, which made him dislike her even more. Several of the martial artists were also startled by her presence. They swiftly turned their head towards the obscure back entrance to look at the origin of this voice. A young girl was standing there. Her appearance was exquisite, especially her lips, which were red like crimson. She was a little short and appeared eleven or twelve in age, but she had the viciousness found in someone who has murdered for countless years. Her complexion was ashen, and when paired with her crimson dress, appeared especially uncanny. It was also at this moment that Yang Heng removed his concentration from Jing Wen and Xiahou Jie to the girl. Unlike most of the other people present in the courtyard, he felt a sense of relief. Jing Wen was also consoled for the same reason. Looking at the girl, he said, Your senior sister, she isnt here? There were countless women who claimed or are suspected to be the disciple of Consort Li, such as Lei Li. Yet there were only two official disciples that is known to the world. One is Tang Ruolan, () and the other Tang Hong (ƺ). The two are not actual sisters, but orphans adopted by Mount Longhu due to their martial prowess. The older sister, Tang Roulan, is a figure shrouded in mystery, and her true appearance said to have never been seen. The young sister Tang Hong, however, is known as a little monster. This little monster was strong, and capable of entering the top twenties in the Xinqingnian were if not because of her tender age. It was rumoured that she was actually the granddaughter of the previous khan of the North Sea tribe, though she herself has never confirmed this rumour. Even the more powerful cultivators would back away from seeing this little monster, yet a rumour is merely a rumour, it is insufficient for most experts to disregard their pride and withdraw. The true fear that people had towards her was because she had killed countless people, including cultivators in the Body Supplementation state, and a genius listed in the xinqingnian when she was only ten years old. Tang Hong did not look at Jing Wen for a moment, completely ignoring his previous statement as she glanced over the martial artists in the courtyard. A bunch of idiots with no understanding of martial arts. Id say the Thirteenth Prince would be better off with a bunch of dogs than hiring you. The martial artists had no background and only achieved their current position through their own efforts. Without any masters or connection to jianghu, they could only hope to move up in status by becoming the Thirteenth Princes guards. So when they heard such mockery from someone who is the disciple of the world strongest woman, they immediately became furious. Tang Hong moved her hand to cover her mouth as she laughed. I take back my previous statement. At least dogs have a sense of self-preservation compared to you fools seeking their own death. The cruelty of Tang Hong had long been instilled in the minds of these martial artists through the rumours present throughout Linan. No matter how furious these martial artists were, none dared to stand up. Even if they could defeat the girl, none of them dared offend Consort Li. Dont be too overbearing, the Thirteenth Prince, who was informed of Tang Hongs presence by the servants, arrived at the scene and spoke. His voice was a little hoarse and pitched - it was clear he had run here. Tang Hong scoffed coldly, but was remarkably accepting of the Thirteenth Princes words, despite the unhappiness present in her expression. Strangely, the elders from Mount Qingcheng, who had a close relationship with Mount Longhu, did not speak up to reprimand Tang Hong. Perhaps they were waiting for Jing Wen and Tang Hong to enter a conflict so she would perform worse later on when she steps onto the platform? Of course, simply mocking Jing Wen and the rest of the people in the courtyard was not sufficient to attract the eyes of this little monster, and while Tang Hong still needs to establish a proper reputation in the capital outside of her cruelty, it is unlikely that she would be so orthodox. She glanced in the direction of Xiahou Jie and said, I heard youre the strongest girl in Lingnan. Care to fight a bout with me? Xiahou Jie was already determined to compete with Jing Wen, and had no interest in accepted Tang Hongs challenge. Go challenge someone else. Im not interested in bullying little kids. Tang Hong did not expect that she would be disregarded so outrightly and immediately became outraged. But before she could hurl insults at Xiahou Jie, Yang Heng looked at Tang Hong and said, Miss Xiahou is not partaking in His Highnesss gathering. If you want to fight someone, I wouldnt mind being the first to challenge you. Though Yang Heng had only intended to fight the older sister, he could not watch Xiahou Jie becomes injured because of Tang Hong. Still, regardless of his intentions, his quiet words were far more powerful than the anger of the martial artists. Tang Hong stuck her tongue out and said in an innocent tone, Its immoral to bully a child. Regardless of how strange and inappropriate this sentence was, it proved that Tang Hong was far from insane, and understood her limits. Yet as it seemed the situation was calming down, a bout of laughter came from the courtyard. Naturally, the person was laughing at the cowardness of Tang Hong, how she could only bully the weak and fear the strong (ǿ). Tang Hong instantly regained her previous expression and looked at where the laughter was coming from. Her gaze were not cruel, simply cold. This was because one can only be cruel towards a living thing, and Tang Hong was looking at the man as though he was already dead. Many people followed the path of Tang Hongs gaze. The Thirteenth Prince went silent. The masters from Mount Qingcheng were already indulging the girls wishes, and aside from him, only the renowned Yang Heng dared to stand up to Tang Hong. Yet someone could so openly laugh at the little monster. Was he not afraid of death? The laughter came from the corners of the courtyard. It was a slightly dull youth. Jing Wen, without the need to look, immediately recognised the dull youth. It was because he was familiar with that laugh. This was because the laughter came from someone from his old Imperial Guard division. Chapter 56 - Can You Still Laugh as Happily as Before? Tang Hongs appearance had interrupted the final round between the martial artists, and with the little monster stepping onto the stage, the pair fighting did not dare to continue their bout. Giving each other a hasty bow, they quickly left the raised platform. Tang Hong wandered onto the platform at a leisurely pace. Looking at the man, she smiled sweetly and said, I wonder now that Im prepared to kill you, can you laugh as happily as you had before? The entire courtyard was silent. None of the martial artists dared to speak up, nor the elders from Mount Qingcheng. Eventually, Yang Heng said, It would be inauspicious for someone to die in His Highnesss manor. Tang Hong looked at Yang Heng, before turning her eyes to the Thirteenth Prince. Smiling with her eyes, she said, I wont kill him, is that enough? The Thirteenth Prince was silent for a moment, before saying, For yours and mine sake, dont go overboard. Tang Hong placed her hands behind her back and looked at the man with an amused gaze. After a short moment of hesitation, the man slowly walked up to the platform. In Jing Wens Imperial Guard division, he was neither the most talented nor the most experienced individual. Moreover, he had always been rather dull and straightforward, which made him quite unfit for the role. When Jing Wens division disbanded, most of the people returned to their home town like Gao Shu, but he had always remained in the capital. His parents had died when he was young, so he did not really have anywhere to return to. In the end, he became a stable hand, but as he was inexperienced, he kept on losing the horses he was tending to. At last, the boss couldnt tolerate the loss any further, sending the man away and taking much of his savings as reparation for the lost horses. Because of that, the man had come to the Thirteenth Princes household in hopes of becoming his guard. But seeing all the other candidates around him being so cowardly, he felt it would be shameful to join in their ranks. Since he no longer had any purpose, he did not have any restraints. Indeed, he had laughed at Tang Hong intentionally. He had no reason to fear anything, so he never needed to prepare to fight the little monster, or find an excuse to run away. Even though he knew he could not defeat Tang Hong. He walked up the stone platform and looked at Tang Hong without any fear. He said, My name is Ding Yongrui (). Please advise me. Tang Hong smiled and said, You look at least nineteen, while Im only twelve. Dont you feel embarrassed asking me to advise you? Ding Yongrui said honestly, The people around me always said it, so Im just copying them. Tang Hongs laugh came to an abrupt end as she said, Very good. Ding Yongrui gave a clumsy bow, before straightening his wrist once more and tightened his fist until it was as compact as a piece of stone. Please. Tang Hong was expressionless. Retrieving her hand from her back, she casually thrust forth with her palm. The lanterns surrounding the platform began to flutter widely. The bronze container containing the flames became twisted, releasing a strange shriek. The strange shriek was particularly prominent, because the rest of the courtyard was completely silent. All the spectators looked at Tang Hongs fist and felt immensely shocked. They knew the little monster was exceptionally strong; having been selected and taught by Consort Li, she certainly would become a prominent figure in the future. Yet none had expected her to be so powerful at such a tender age. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Just a single palm was capable of creating a wave strong enough to deform bronze. Indeed, many of the martial artists present here could also bend metal, but that was with their hands and feet. Tang Hong had accomplished this merely with shockwaves from her Qi. They looked at the girl who was as pretty as a flower on the stage and felt an aching pain in their head. Shes only twelve; if given a few more years, what uproar would she cause? What would be her rank on the xinqingnian? --- Facing this strike, no one had any ideas on Ding Yongrui on defending against it. Yet out of the spectators exception, Ding Yongrui had blocked Tang Hongs palm! As the two hands collided, a thunderous sound was formed, snuffing out the flames and completely twisting the bronze lamps. Blood flowed out of Ding Yongruis lips, and his eyes became a little dull. His feet, which had become bare from the impact along with his clothes, was deeply planted onto the stone platform; he is undoubtedly on the edge of losing, yet he remained upright and unmoving in the slightest. But no matter how admirable his actions were, or how surprised the spectators felt, how long could he continue for? Tang Hong, not expecting that her palm would be blocked by this opponent, which she looked down upon, felt a little humiliated. This humiliation transformed into a vast sea of anger. Screaming out crazily, like a child who had lost her favourite doll, she took a step forward and plunged her second hand towards Ding Yongrui. The expressions on the elders from Mount Qingcheng suddenly shifted as they moved about to suppress the shockwaves from the sudden eruption of Qi. You cant defend against it again! on the stone platform, the spectators wailed out. On Ding Yongruis arm, blood constantly seeped out, but they did not stain his arm, for the blood were blown away by the wave immediately after they emerged. Yet the force whirling furiously in the courtyard was incomparable to the horrifying power transferring from Ding Yongruis arm to his shoulder, then throughout his entire body. Unable to support himself any further, Ding Yongrui spat out a mouthful of blood and retreated back a step. Tang Hong followed like a shadow, thrusting with another palm. Ding Yongrui gritted his teeth and raised his heavily wounded arm to defend once more. Enough, from under the stage, the Thirteenth Prince shouted. It was clear that Ding Yongrui had already lost. The reason why Tang Hong had given out this third palm was to cripple his body! Pu! Before the palm made contact with Ding Yongrui, an arrow pierced into Tang Hongs hand. Immediately, the overwhelming surge of Qi ceased. Jing Wen placed down the bow in his hand and walked up. Shaking his head. he said, You are completely unlike your senior sister. How dare you! Tang Hong looked coldly at Jing Wen, and with a penetrating voice that was entirely unlike something a twelve-year-old girl could make, she repeated slowly, with far more intent, How dare you? The Thirteenth Princes was immediately pale seeing Tang Hong like this. Who in the capital dared to attack Tang Hong in such a manner as Jing Wen had done? Even if Consort Li personally were here, it would be impossible to persuade her to step down. Jing Wen looked at Tang Hong and said, I will send some medicine to Consort Li later. If an imperial physician takes out the arrow and applies the medicine afterwards, there wont be any scars. With this statement, although Jing Wen had no answered Tang Hongs question, it was apparent that he dared. Tang Hong suddenly burst into laughter. Pulling out the arrow in a single action, Tang Hongs wound healed at a visible pace. She said coldly, Very good. Very good. Since you dared to attack me, I assume you are also willing to step onto the stage and let me kill you? Jing Wen calmly stated, Im still injured. The courtyard became silent once more. Perhaps no one present but Xiahou Jie had expected Jing Wen to have refused Tang Hong so bluntly. Such a situation was almost comedic. Yet no one laughed. Tang Hong had displayed strength comparable to initial Qi Manifestation experts. Even if Jing Wen was still a Qi Manifestation cultivator, it would be difficult to defeat her. Now that he was merely a Body Supplementation cultivator; the fate he would suffer would be worse than death if he accepted Tang Hongs challenge. Tang Hong had regained her rationality from that moment of shock - she obviously cannot cripple him as she had tried to do with Ding Yongrui. Looking at Jing Wen, she smiled cruelly. Since thats the case. Then on account of your relationship with my senior sister, I will let you off if you kneel down and beg for pardon. --- Jing Wen had always be a proud person, but that does not mean he was a fool. He understood the reason why Tang Hong had made such a decision. Akin to children in Jing village that threw stones at him, the ways of children expressed themselves were always simple and straightforward. They were bored, so they wanted to throw stones at someone; they were angry, so they wanted to humiliate someone. If they injured someone or even killed that person so what? After all, they were little kids, and little kids dont know much. Of course, no one wanted stones to be thrown at them, nor to be humiliated, but more so, no one wanted to die when they still have a purpose in the world. And Jing Wen could not die because he still must deal with Hua Quanfus plot. Yet Jing Wen felt a little troubled, because Xiahou Jie would have to take this humiliation with him. Though they both had good upbringings, she hasnt experienced what he had in Jing village and didnt understand how to handle any humiliation. Xiahou Jie was indeed incredibly outraged; she has never suffered such humiliation in her life before. But because of this, she did not know what to do; Tang Hongs status was equal to hers, and she was stronger as well - not to mention that this was Linan and not Nanyue. In the end, since Jing Wen remained silent, she could not speak, and, to hide the anger forming between her eyebrows, she looked at the tips of her shoes. At this moment, she heard Jing Wen say, Im sorry but if I could make this decision again, I would still choose to save him. Its my conviction. Conviction. It was Ding Yongruis conviction to remain straightforward and fight Tang Hong. It was Jing Wens conviction to save his former subordinate but what was Xiahou Jies conviction? Xiahou Jie looked at Jing Wen and said, Im not letting anyone I dont deem worthy to surpass me. Yes, she has lost to countless times, but all those individuals were good people. Since she has been defeated by Jing Wen, who she deem worthy, how can she allow him to be suppressed by such a bad person? At least, that person has to pay a deep price. Xiahou Jie stood up, and then walked towards the raised platform. The entire courtyard was silent, and each of her steps was followed by countless eyes. When she stood before Tang Hong, the martial artists finally realised what they just saw. In the end, Tang Hong had got what she had come here for - Xiahou Jie had accepted her initial challenge. Chapter 57 - North or South, Destined to Meet As Xiahou Jie walked onto the stage, Tang Hongs expression remained cold and vicious, yet also solemn. Her eyes were akin to two sharp needles staring at Xiahou Jie, preparing to tear through the girls body. Both were regarded as the girls who carried the greatest innate talents in the South and, if rumours are to believed, stems from a millennium of hostility in the North. One could say that they were destined to meet each other, whether now or in the future. It seemed that this battle would undoubtedly one day occupy a page in the history books. Before it began, Tang Hong gave a careless bow, and Xiahou Jie made a bow in return. Tang Hong stared at Xiahou Jie and sized her up. Her brows were slowly raised, and her apathetic face formed an unhappy and disappointed expression. Those mediocre and ignorant people cant mention one of our names without saying the other. Because of all that, I was a little curious about you but upon seeing you today, Im disappointed. Xiahou Jie blinked, her eyes were filled with curiosity as she asked, Why are you disappointed? Tang Hong raised her hand and pointed at Xiahou Jie. Just like your current expression of curiosity, you cant be described as someone magnanimous at all it causes people to be very disappointed. Youre not tall either. I dont understand exactly why other people admire you, or how you bear a resemblance to your father. Youre more like a foolish village girl who just entered a big city. Xiahou Jies father came from a long lineage of generals from the North that had long fend off the Northern Sea tribes. And its widely known throughout the Great Zhu that Tang Hongs supposed grandfather, the former khan, had been slain by the armies of Xiahou Yingjie. Xiahou Jie was not one to let Tang Hong insult her without retorting back. Moreover, Tang Hongs statement really made her unhappy - Tang Hong said she was not tall. Indeed, she was not very tall, especially with the oversized blue dress on, she seemed even smaller, particularly adorable. Xiahou Jie pondered for a short moment, before smiling at Tang Hong, But Im taller than you. However, Xiahou Jie felt it was not enough; examining Tang Hong again, Xiahou Jie noticed that despite her pretty and delicate appearance, her eyes were rather wooden. Looking at Tang Hong, Xiahou Jie said very seriously before the little monster could respond, Also, you look just like a noble girl that has a few screws loose, needing someone else to change, feed and help you sh*t. For some reason, Xiahou Jie was able to come up with such an image in such a short time and without any experience with individuals intellectually challenged. Moreover, she had somehow managed to throw in such a vulgar word with a smile. Hearing this, Tang Hongs expression grew colder, and the dullness in her eyes was replaced with rage. Tang Hongs gaze shifted down from Xiahou Jies face, and landed on her chest. Staying silent for a while, she said, To be so vulgar, you are unafraid to tarnish the blood within you. Xiahou Jie was indeed a little embarrassed by her previous words, but she continued to smile. She did not respond to Tang Hong. Tang Hong grew even more outraged. She said, You really just make me dissatisfied. Which idiot made you as equally well known as me? In Linan, the name Xiahou Jie was less familiar to people compared to Tang Hong. But in Nanhai, Shuntian and many other cities in the Great Zhu, the name Xiahou Jie had always represented great strength and talent. Consort Li was one of the worlds most powerful cultivators, but so was Xiahou Yingjie. However, the surname Xiahou will always be more recognised than Ji. Many believed the only reason Ji Xiaofang could become Consort Li was simply because of His Majesty favour, while it is known that the Emperor acknowledged Xiahou Yingjies military might. You only reached the peak of Heart Purification this year, while I succeeded last year; dont forget Im younger than you. Its as clear as the Earth and Heavens that Im stronger than you. Tang Hong looked at Xiahou Jie without any expression and said, I wont use any petty tricks. Im going to prove to the Great Zhu that between you and I, Im the tiger, and you are the fox. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Xiahou Jie did not say a word. As the person being challenged and being older than Tang Hong, she naturally held a sense of confidence. The bystanders surrounding the garden were all speechless. Many of them have seen countless things, but they still felt somewhat astounded. From beginning to now, the fated battle that was destined to shake the continent just seemed to be just some squabbling between two girls over some insignificant affair. Of course, this could not be the entire batter. Each battle Tang Hong partook in was a fight that brought people to the edge of life and death, and although Xiahou Jie did no usually have such a cutthroat approach, she had always been exceptionally competitive. A gust of wind brought into the Thirteenth Princes garden snow and chaos. Borrowing the momentum of the wind, Tang Hong floated in the air with incredible speed. A sabre had already appeared in her hand, slashing towards Xiahou Jie. The surface of Tang Hongs sabre lacked any features - neither carvings nor seal inscriptions, yet the sabre appeared far from ordinary. This sabre was exceptionally thick, but it was not overly large. This was because the blade was abnormally short - almost enough for it to be described as a dagger. It looked akin to the claw of a tiger, only many times bigger. The manner in which Tang Hong used the sabre was also lacking in any technique. It seemed to be a simple slash downwards, yet it contained no reservation, bringing with it unimaginable strength. Compared to the overwhelming surge of Qi earlier, this was far more terrifying. Wind suddenly began to blow wildly. Shifting from the mountain at the centre of the courtyard, it produced a terrifying roar. Along the face of the mountain, a single crack appeared. This artificial mountain was no original piece of stone, but a massive piece of granite found in the previous dynasties. Its known that even steel cannot leave a mark upon it, yet it was directly fractured from the Qi of Tang Hongs simple slash. Just how overbearing was this technique! The Qi arose several hundred zhang away, but it approached Xiahou Jie directly. Seeing the slash, Xiahou Jie was neither surprised nor vigilant. Rather, she felt that Tang Hongs strength was very reasonable. This was because she knew how powerful she was, and as a result, how strong Tang Hong was. She was long prepared for this slash. The moment Tang Hong struck out, Xiahou Jie had already held the bow before her, pulling on its strings. Strangely, the bowstring was actually empty; perhaps it was since the slash was too quick, and Xiahou Jie did not have time to pull out an arrow? Xiahou Jie brought together two of her plump and dainty fingers. Pulling the bowstring in a gentle, yet firm manner, she released it. The entire maneuver was smooth like flowing clouds and running water. However, it was extremely precise; the muscles that needed to be used moved, while those that did not remained completely still. However, regardless of how wonderful Xiahou Jies gesture was, there was no arrow on the string. Just what was shot? As soon as the vibration of the bowstring began, the sound of an arrow resonated throughout the courtyard. This sound was very clear, and remained heard in the air for a long time. It was as though the arrow had been travelling through the night sky unheard for a long time and only revealed itself at this moment. An arrow emerged from the depths of the night sky, and shot towards the area between Tang Hongs eyes like a falling star. A loud clang. On the platform, dirt and stone rolled quickly and Qi scattered out in all directions, creating fierce winds. Many martial artists were unable to withstand this fallout, and promptly collapsed. On the surface of the raised platform, countless thin cracks appeared. These cracks that spread out akin to a spiderweb had originated from Tang Hongs feet. Her feet were very small and adorably wrapped by green silk, like a little zongzi. Yet stepping on the cracks that spread onto the artificial mountain, it was impossible for anyone to associate such a petite feature with it These cracks represented the clash between two incomparably terrifying forces. Tang Hong did not expect Xiahou Jie could create arrows out of Qi, but she was still capable of blocking it. The claw in her hand formed a tigers paw in front of her, blocking that arrow that seemingly fell from the night sky. The arrow formed of Qi vibrated at a great speed, slowly penetrating through the barrier from the strange dagger. The two Qis reflected the moonlight, dispersing it throughout the garden. Behind the Qi was Tang Hong. The moonlight shone on her face, revealing her cold and apathetic expression. With a soft pop, the arrow Qi was forced into countless pieces. With that, the intent within Tang Hongs dagger also disappeared. The next moment, Tang Hongs vermillion dress swayed in the wind, before also dispersing into nothingness. The next moment, the girl appeared on the other side of the platform, only several chi away from Xiahou Jie. She slashed down with the dagger. However, Xiahou Jies speed was even greater. Without any unnecessary movement, she plucked the bowstring in her hand once more. Again, there was no arrow on the bowstring. The sound of an arrow arose in the starry skies. Tang Hongs vermillion dress once again scattered in the wind. She appeared at another corner of the platform. Sho! At the same moment that Tang Hong had appeared, Xiahou Jie shot her third arrow. The arrow did not hit Tang Hong either, only sinking into the cliff face of the artificial mountain. Seeing Tang Hongs strange footwork, Xiahou Jie finally revealed a sense of vigilance on her face, However, this did not affect the speed at which Xiahou Jie strung the bowstring in the slightest. Her movement remained calculated yet natural; it was as though she was not in a battle, but rather performing a piece of music. The eyes of the spectators were concentrated on Xiahou Jie, not because her performance was outstanding; she appeared motionless apart from the countless flashes of her hand drawing the bow, but at least she remained in place. Tang Hong would appear in one location then disappear to another - it was impossible to approximate her location because her movement technique was simply too fast. Yet somehow, Xiahou Jies shooting technique was about to remain on the same level of speed as Tang Hong. However, even though she did not possesses a need for physical arrows, her Qi was still limited. Chapter 58 - Mount Hu of Longhu That Xiahou Jie would eventually run out of Qi to create arrows was reality. Even xian and shen cultivators could not go against reality. They cannot fill an empty well without water, nor can they possess an infinite amount of Qi. Eventually, and naturally, Xiahou Jies Qi for creating those arrows ran out. She was no longer about to manipulate Tang Hongs strange movement technique. With a silent step, Tang Hongs figure arrived several chi before Xiahou Jie. From the sabre in her hand, an extremely bright sabre light shore forth. The air around her petite body immediately become stifling and overbearing, as though she had merged with the night sky. This air was abruptly cut by an arced cut, slashing directly at Xiahou Jies body. To cut something so overbearing indicates that the sabre light was even more tyrannical; it directly sealed off all directions around Xiahou Jie, giving off the feeling that even if one wished to avoid it, they could only accept their fate. The night wind in the courtyard blow uncontrollably, yet the area where the sabre light was shining so brilliantly was utterly still. The cloth bundling Xiahou Jies hair was invaded by the sabre Qi, and turned into countless pieces of fabric. Her black hair fell onto her shoulders. If she met this sabre ray directly, she would undoubtedly die. However, Xiahou Jie showed no sense of fright meeting it. Calmly meeting Tang Hongs eyes, she extended her hand towards the sabre ray. Her hand was very white and so soft. Compared to the violent and terrifying sabre, it seemed so tiny and weak. Despite the stifling air created by the sabre, her hair danced gently. A shapeless essence exuded from her hand and entered the night sky. The Qi was very warm and lacked any killing intent. It was akin to a mother calling back her children. Suddenly, the shrill sound of countless arrows splitting air resonated throughout the starry sky. From all directions, over a dozen Qi arrows pierced through the night sky. All these Qi arrows were those she had shot previously. It seemed that they dissipated after sinking into the night sky or the artificial mountain - it turned out they had never left, only waiting for Xiahou Jies summoning. Xiahou Jie extended her hand towards the night sky. Akin to falling stars, all the Qi arrows burned with brilliance as they descended from the sky, rushing towards Tang Hong. Tang Hongs expression remained cruel and apathetic, but her dull eyes suddenly contracted. Her hand tightened their grip on the sabre; there was no longer enough time to attack Xiahou Jie, so she struck at the sky. Striking the sky should be a single movement, and if Tang Hong remained still, it would only be one image to the spectators. However, she did not thrust at the night sky once, but countless times, creating a myriad of images. Tang Hong held her sabre high, perpendicular to the walls behind her. Her eyes seemed to wander aimlessly, but wherever her sights fell, a sabre glow appeared. Eventually, they surrounded her body, turning into a nigh perfect sphere of light. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Upon touching the sphere of light made of sabre ray, the Qi arrows immediately exploded. A muffled series of booms rang out from the platform. Tang Hongs bare feet stood atop countless cracks on the platform once more, but this time, the ruptures were even more pronounced. Those Qi arrows had been blocked by her sabre and were sent back, yet they did not dissipate into the night sky. Rather, like spirits, they whistled and glowed once more as they attacked. These dozen or so arrows turned into a rain of Qi, constantly bombarding Tang Hong. From the sides of the stage, the spectators could hear an incomparably dense collection of sound rang out from the platform. The sound was akin to the strange and ear-splitting sound made by striking metal against stone. The platform was filled with countless flickers of flames. Upon closer inspection, it turns out these were actually made when the arrow collided with the sabre! Still, none of the countless Qi arrows managed to draw close to Tang Hongs body. Even the momentary and brilliant flickers could shine into the sphere of light created by the sabre. The floor of the platform was riddled with the scars created by these arrows, each leaving a impression that seemed too deep for a human to measure. It was akin to marks left behind by a torrent of rain, they densely covered the surface of the platform. Tang Hongs sabre seemed permanently struck out against the night sky, as if her body was utterly still. Yet every moment, she was creating countless sabre rays. Extending towards Xiahou Jies position, these overbearing sabre rays began to concentrate at four points. Like a tiger extending its claws. Seeing the flickers of flames on the platform, hearing these booming sounds, the spectators that remained conscious were all awed to speechlessness. The battle had come to a deadlock; Tang Hongs energy was completely expended on her sabre while Xiahou Jie was controlling that barrage of Qi that filled the night sky. Yet what truly shocked all the experts was the claws created by Tang Hongs sabre. No wonder she was only one of two disciples under Consort Li and among the strongest in her generation. At such a tender age, she had reached such a stage. When cultivators reach Qi Manifestation, they would no longer need to rely on techniques to create an external realisation of their Qi. Rather, they had complete control over it, able to realise Qi into any form they desired. In such a state, they could form a near-perfect barrier or an infinitely sharp weapon. Tang Hong is still a Heart Purification state cultivator and is thus incapable of manipulating Qi as she wishes. But with her nigh-perfect sabre-ship and technique, she managed to realise both an impenetrable barrier and an unstoppable weapon. The experts from Mount Qingcheng began to prepare for Xiahou Jies defeat. No matter how talented she was, as long as she remained a Heart Purification cultivator, it would be impossible to reveal anything that could rival Tang Hongs manifestation. This signified that, in the battle, Tang Hong had reached an invincible position. However, these experts forgot one matter. To not lose does not mean victory. Confronting Tang Hong, who used pure talent to imitate the manifestation of Qi, Xiahou Jie had displayed discipline, discipline to an inhuman level. Whether it be the movement of her body or the frequency the Qi arrows rained down, each was managed to a level that can no longer be called perfect control. Even though there were four claws forming, Tang Hong does not have the opportunity to counter-attack. For the extremely prideful Tang Hong, this was unacceptable. Her purpose for entering the Thirteenth Princes manor had always been to utterly defeat Xiahou Jie. The whistling lingered, and the Qi arrows continued to fall down. The unbearable sound of metal against stone and the terrifying echoes from the power arrows echoed in Tang Hongs ears. Her constantly wandering eyes finally set on Xiahou Jie. Her expression remained cold and cruel, but her eyes began to sharpen. Suddenly, she closed her eyes. Then, with a hint of madness, she gave a single shout. Ah! Accompanying the shout, the light around her body grew brighter, and the sabre Qis intensity increased several-fold. With the sound of crushed stone, Tang Hongs body disappeared, then reappeared. Holding the sabre with both hands, she thrust at Xiahou Jie. She cared not for the rain of arrow surrounding her. As long as her sabre struck true, even if the Qi arrows pierced her, then it would have been worthwhile. The duel had reached its most dangerous moment. The experts from Mount Qingchengs expression rapidly changed, and they quickly stood up. Because of her pride as the most powerful among the younger generations and her anger towards Xiahou Jies earlier comments, she had heedlessly thrown her entire body into the attack. Just how mighty would it be! This attack had four strands of light. One of the experts suddenly shouted, Colossal Tiger Sabre! Long before the first dynasty united the central plains, there had once been an infamous tiger terrorising villages in Jiangnan. Usually, the villagers would retaliate against it, yet the tiger was over twenty one cun (7 meters) in length, and was actually one of the few beasts throughout history that managed to cultivate Qi. It remained tyrannical and oppressive until a wandering hunter came by Jiangnan and slain the tiger after observing it for three days and three nights. The hunter took the tigers largest claw and its unique method of cultivation, ultimately founding Mount Longhu and becoming one of the founders of Daoism. Seeing this well-known technique displayed by Tang Hong, many quickly realised the sabre in her hand was likely the claw quick had remained unblemished after three thousand years. A mighty sword intent pierced through the air, yet before it could contact Xiahou Jies body, there was a distant shattering sound in the night sky. That was the sound of stone crumbling. Immediately, terrifying lines could be seen on the mountains granite surface, and parts of it began to deform. It seems that Tang Hongs attack had reached a truly frightening degree. Chapter 59 - A Battle Between Predestined Rivals The Qi arrows swiftly pierced through the night sky, leaving behind faint trails of Qi that burned like the stars. To the spectators, it appeared akin to a scarcely seen meteor shower. The circle of sabre ray around Tang Hong disappeared and those four points became even more brilliant. It was abandoning defence for attack, exposing herself completely to the rain of Qi arrows. If Xiahou Jie could withstand the terrifying Colossal Tiger Sabre, then it would be Tang Hong that would be in great peril. But much less the world-renowned technique that is half the foundation of Mount Longhu, even the sabre itself could be considered among the top weapons of history, with monstrous strength and an endless list of experts who once wielded it. Tang Hong held the Colossal Tiger Sabre in her, but Xiahou Jie only had an ordinary bow she had gotten from the Thirteenth Princes manor. How can she withstand it? With the sound akin to a Zhangu (ս - War Drum), the bow fell from Xiahou Jies right hand onto the platform, splintering into countless parts. Xiahou Jies left hand, like a soldier following the order of its general, quickly retrieved the sword by her waist. Thrusting the weapon into the ground before her, there was a muffled bang as the hard rock fragmented. The sword entered the earth and seemed did not seem in the slightest unstable. It was as though it was impossible for the weapon to relinquish its position. The tyrannical and terrifying Colossal Tiger Sabre chopped at the sword. Compared to the Colossal Tiger Sabre, the sword was very long, giving off a sturdy feeling. It was constructed entirely of metal, yet did not dent or bend in the slightest when receiving that attack. This raised platform was naturally barren to allow martial artists to bring out their full potential. This also made the sword appear completely alone other than the four ribbons attached to it. In this world, a general would always have four flags to signify their ranking. The steel was the armour and the ribbons the flags. This sword was the Xiahou familys family heirloom and had a reputation equal to the Colossal Tiger Sabre. This sword did not have a name throughout history, but since the Xiahou family obtained it five hundred years ago, it had always been called the Generals Sword. After so many years and countless battles, it has not tarnished in the slightest. Even the ribbons have not changed since it was first attached to the sword. It was a generals weapon. If one had not experienced countless battles, it would be impossible to use it. But Xiahou Jie could. In fact, other than her father, perhaps only she could use this artifact to its fullest extent. Because she was the daughter of the Xiahou family. She was a natural-born general. A solemn light, akin to the advance of an army, approached Tang Hongs direction. The two powerful Qi clashed, illuminating the entirety of the Thirteenth Princes manor, as well as brightening each others eyes. Xiahou Jie looked at Tang Hong with a calm expression, silent and powerful. The Generals Sword had blocked the Colossal Tiger Sabre, but what of the Qi arrows? Whistling through the night sky, a rain of light fell onto Tang Hong. Since Xiahou Jie could withstand the Colossal Tiger Sabre, then its naturally Tang Hong that is in great peril. How could she avoid the shower of light? Then, a truly unimaginable scene took place. Tang Hongs two hands intertwined on the sabre separated. The left continued to resist against the Generals Sword, while the right hand manifested a tiger palm and defended against the Qi arrows. As seen earlier, Xiahou Jie held the sword with her left hand, so she was left-handed. But it turned out Tang Hong was also left-handed. The Thirteenth Princes manor had never before seen such a sight. Not even when the army of the Great Zhu marched into Linan had it been so overflowing with light and overwhelmed with howls.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. This was a truly extraordinary battle. Of course, it could not compete with the heaven-shaking battle outside the capital on the day of the Prime Ministers death. However, that battle had only three witnesses still alive, while the Thirteenth Princes manor was filled with martial artists and even scholars who have joined the sides. As the rumours say, in terms of cultivation or will, the two were extremely similar. Both were even left-handed. Just like they imagined, once a Xiahou and a North Sea person meet, they battle. Once a sword and a sabre meet, they battle. But who will obtain the final victory? If there was indeed such a thing as destiny, then the two were predestined rivals. Anyone watching the battle would undoubtedly come to this conclusion. If there were no one to see such a battle, then the entire world would be regretful. Fortunately, there were many spectators at this moment; even scholar from the palace has began recording the battle. But within so many people, they all seemed to express shock and admiration. Other than a few, none of them had seen such powerful innate talent and battle prowess. And undoubtedly, none of them had seen it within anyone so young. The Qi arrows faced off against the tiger palm. The Colossal Tiger Sabre grappled with the Generals Sword. Once again, the battle on the platform had entered a stalemate. It was a matter of who would hold out in the end. Yang Heng knew this very well, so he stood up. He had dedicated himself to watching over Xiahou Jie. If the girl was dead, what was left to protect? Yet he could feel Jing Wens attention on him. It was as cold as snow and ice. Jing Wen had always been a fair person, but he did not stop Yang Heng for this matter. He understood that Xiahou Jie was a proud person. Before the fatal moment, neither of the girls would allow anyone to intervene. Yang Heng was one of the few that knew Jing Wen had defeated Liu Shan. In the end, he returned to his seat. The raised platform continued to glow with brilliance. It came from the sparks created by the Qi arrows and the tiger palm. It came from the clash of Qi between the Colossal Tiger Sabre and the Generals Sword. Between the sparks and stream of light, Xiahou Jies immature and delicate face seemed to grow brighter and calmer. This signified her self-confidence. A sudden surge of Qi arose from her blue dress, lighting up the night sky. Xiahou Jies eyes were still dull, but they grew more severe, more focused, and crueler. Suddenly, a piercing shout emerged from her lips. The shout was full of youth and immaturity, and yet it was filled with immeasurable cruelty. This signified her ruthlessness to her enemies and herself. She had always been a tiger - the king of beasts. Without a sound, a puddle of blood formed on her hands, smearing the hilt of her sabre and sinking into the tiger palm. Her blood was darker than the blood of most people. It appeared almost black and contained a strange, alluring beauty. The blood, akin to a tiger approaching its prey, slowly and silently enveloped Tang Hongs hands and the hilt of her sabre. Then, the blood began to burn fiercely on her Colossal Tiger Sabre. In a flash, the body of the Generals Sword began to burn, which in the next second turned the cold steel burning red. The place where the sword met ground began to fiercely shudder. The sword was unwilling to give way, so the floor can take in the impact, forming several cracks. Is this the blood ritual of the Northern Sea tribes? Xiahou Jie silently wondered. Then, her brows slightly creased. It was not out of weariness or unease. It was not even due to fear. Instead, it was because she preemptively feared pain. From her earlier nosebleed, she had learned that bleeding was rather painful. She had seldomly experienced pain, so she did not like this kind of battle. But since Tang Hong had always done so, she had no intention of backing down, because she disliked losing and dying even more. Because of the pain, Xiahou Jies brows knitted closer and closer, causing her to appear rather pitiful. However, her eyes continued to grow increasingly bright, and her expression grew increasingly calm. The bloody colour on the swords ribbons slowly lost its vibrance. At the same time, a drop of blood flowed out of her finger and fell onto the ribbon, deepening its colour once more. The ribbon was the army the general led, and the endless blood they shed. It was akin to the ocean, so deep and cold. Another set of flames appeared on the Generals Sword. However, the fire was unexpectedly cold! Immediately, the body of the sword returned to its cold and solemn appearance. --- The Northern Sea tribes had long believed in the divinity of blood. If rumoured are to be believed, the blood in Tang Hong was the purest and most divine blood of the khan. This was the blood of rulers and conquerors, standing atop countless, without true friends or foes. This sort of blood contained inexhaustible energy within it, capable of burning down the world. The brightly coloured blood flowed down the sabre, then fell onto the Generals Sword. Any ordinary person would have died immediately at the moment before, but Xiahou Jie did not. She was not burned by Tang Hongs blood or overwhelmed by her energy. This was because she was a natural-born general, the only existence that could rival a king. The battle in the Thirteenth Princes manor had reached its climax, and Xiahou Jie and Tang Hong had begun their contest through innate talent. In their previous clashes, whether it be the level of cultivation, the strength of willpower and perception, or the quality of their weapon and technique, their abilities were almost equal. Now, they could only look at whose blood would dominate the other. Generals were subservient to kings; logically, Tang Hong would definitely be the final victor in this contest of innate talent. However, throughout history, it could not be forgotten that countless generals had overthrown their sovereign, picking up the crown themself. A king could be a general, and a general could become a king; the line between the two had always been rather blurry. In the end, the greatest difference has always been a matter of will and temperament. On the raised platform, two imperative yet utterly different blood mixed together. The two flames that varied between white and black were also mixed. Behind the light of the flames and the gleam of the sabre and sword, Xiahou Jie and Tang Hongs eyes met. Faintly, they were linked mentally. At that moment, Xiahou Jie saw many images. The vast fields and frozen lakes of the Northern Sea, the scenery within Mount Longhu and the growth of the little monster. Conversely, the images Tang Hong saw were very few. She only saw the garden of the Xiahou family and the guests that came and went. Tang Hong did not cover up anything. She was cold and proud, uncaring for her reputation or scared of revealing weakness - even if a mortal enemy like Xiahou Jie saw her inner self. For some reason, intentionally or not, Xiahou Jie, who should have led a far brighter life, concealed in her mind the countless images of her learning. What a hypocritical girl. You actually lived such a petty life and still want to stand atop the world? Why dont you go to the underworld instead! Xiahou Jie did not follow up, speaking calmly, You want to perish with me? Tang Hong replied with an indifferent expression, I am a person that should not have been born to begin with. Why would I be afraid of death? If we perish together, the one first to go would be you. Xiahou Jie and Tang Hongs blood continued to flow, smearing over the sword and sabre hilts. Afterwards, it fell on the platform between the two, causing the tough granite to melt at a swift speed. Then, the entire courtyard began to burn. No matter if it was bright, imperial flames or the cold, bloodied flame; they were all true fire, as if they were capable of burning even the spirit. A wave of light rushed out in all directions from Xiahou Jie and Tang Hongs bodies, illuminating beyond to the manor walls. The streets of Linan began to brighten up, startling the drowsy inhabitants of the city. The grass and trees also began to burn. The hidden experts within the Imperial Palace felt the waves of light from the Thirteenth Princes courtyard, and quickly rose to inform the imperial court. At this moment, the entire capital was startled awake by the two incomparably powerful and noble auras. It seems no one noticed the piece of Daoist robes rushing through the manor. Chapter 60 - A Piece of String, a Piece of Paper You are indeed very strong. To kill you, it seems I have to bleed much more, Tang Hong said while looking into Xiahou Jies eyes. Taking a step forward, the hand holding the Colossal Tiger Sabre, strands of blood flowed out of her hand, its rate of flow increasing with time. With her step, a crack appeared atop the granite mountain. A boulder with a circumference of several zhang fell into the courtyard. The Colossal Tiger Sabre grew ever brighter. Facing the Generals Sword, it appeared like the true strike of a tiger - fatal and suffocating. The profound yet brilliant blood transformed into numerous flames, burning on the near levelled platform. Tang Hongs expression remained indifferent, as though she could not feel pain, nor fear death. Xiahou Jies expression also remained calm, with not a sliver of terror to be seen. However, she was just a young girl who had yet to even undergo the hairpin ceremony. Unless she was a monster like Tang Hong, how could she not feel fear? So how could she win against such a monster? Only through blood for blood. Bitting her lips, fresh blood flowed from Xiahou Jies palm that gripped the Generals Sword like water flowing downstream. The cold, solemn flames burned fiercely, tempering the temperature of the courtyard. That cold and solemn aura was rapidly released from her body, clashing with that of Tang Hongs and surging into the night sky. The experts from Mount Qingcheng finally cannot watch any longer. Even if their blood didnt run dry, releasing such powerful Qi next to the Imperial Palace would alert the Imperial Guards. They were allowed to inflict punitive punishment without trial to anyone suspected of being a threat to the Emperor. In the past, even the current Emperors brother had been killed on suspicions of treason by the Imperial Guards. If Xiahou Jie and Tang Hong did not stop their battle and continue to allow their Qi to rise, then they would die under the blade of the Imperial Guard. Even if the Imperial Guard were to be punished afterwards, so what? The two are already dead. Of course, if the Imperial Guards did not intervene, the two girls blood would have run dry before they would separate the two. Naturally, that means they would die. This was a fated battle, an unavoidable battle. No matter what path they took, the end of the struggle seem to have already been predetermined. It was only that the ending was too sad, too frustrating. The Mount Qingcheng experts could not watch the battle reach its inevitable conclusion. If the powers behind the two girls learn that their precious disciple or daughter had died under their watch, Mount Qingcheng would be pushed into the deep abyss and never rise again. But to separate the two would take too long. Xiahou Jie and Tang Hong would have killed each other by then. The oldest among the Qingcheng experts looked at his group, before pointing to Xiahou Jie with his index finger. Seeing this, Yang Hengs face instantly paled. Because they could not save both, they could only save one. In the end, Mount Qingcheng always had a good relationship with Mount Longhu, while other of Yang Heng, they had no connections with the Xiahou family. With the favour they gain from saving Consort Lis daughter, perhaps they would pass through General Xiahous wrath. One of the experts took out a bamboo flute and blew into it very seriously and solemnly. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Hearing this sound, a sliver of anger flashed across Tang Hongs indifferent gaze. Only a while later did it return to its dull form. She did not allow anyone to interrupt her battle with Tang Hong, but at this moment, all of her energy was dedicated towards Xiahou Jie, unable to prevent the Qingcheng experts from helping her. A matter that cannot be changed can only be accepted. What calmed Tang Hong was that the matter that cannot be changed was Xiahou Jies death. The sound of the flute resonated. It was very elegant, but hidden within, it carried a deep killing intent. The sound of the flute entered Xiahou Jies ears, and her complexion became even paler, causing her to release the Generals Sword, allowing Tang Hong to chop at her body. The mental attack from Mount Qingcheng had always been powerful and terrifying. But she needs to dedicate her energy towards defending against the even more terrifying Tang Hong, forming her to take the blow directly. A stream of blood from her lips. Yet her gaze became even calmer. Without even looking at the Qingcheng experts, her hand pierced through the night wind, falling towards the observers platform. She was not a Qi Manifestation state cultivator yet, so she could not hurt her enemy without any technique. This was simply swinging her hand at the night. But in her hand was a black scabbard. Since the beginning of this match, she had actually been accumulating in order to deliver Tang Hong a fatal strike with pure essence. She had poured everything into this black scabbard. The black scabbard left her hand and fell onto the observers platform, producing a muffled bang. This bang sounds like dropping heavy luggage after carrying it for a long time. Compared to the flute, it lacked any form of finesse. But once the flute came in contact with it, it broke. The complexion of the old expert became pale. In the next moment, the scabbard crashed into his stomach, forcing out blood. His rib bones were immediately broken, and he was forced back over ten zhangs. To seemingly throw something so casually yet injure a peak Heart Purification expert was truly extraordinary and proved that Xiahou Jie had reached an unimaginable level of strength. However, she also paid a great price for this. Tang Hongs voice arose once more and her gaze brightened up like never before. Abandoning the tiger palm barrier, she formed her right hand into a tigers claw. The Qingcheng expert had indeed suffered a great blow like this, but it had helped her gain the best opportunity in the entirety of the night. Pu! Pu! Pu! The dozen or so Qi arrows penetrated Tang Hongs body. Tang Hongs expression did not change, as if she could not feel pain at all. Four fingers stabbed towards Xiahou Jie like the final strike of a tiger. A sound of shrieking ensued. This was the sound of the Generals Sword piercing deeper through the platform. But in the end, the platform around the Generals Sword crumbled, unable to root the weapon in place. The Generals Sword that left the ground was like a general thrown off his horse. It fell onto its sides. The tiger claw pushed the sword aside, stabbing at the right-left part of Xiahou Jies chest, ready to penetrate through her flesh, muscles, bones and even her soul. Clang! The noise sounded extremely similar to that of a guqin. But this was not the scholarly side of the courtyard; it was filled with hot blooded martial artists - where could the guqin come from? Naturally, there was no guqin in the courtyard, but there was a string in the courtyard. Even though there was one string, when it was tightened and someone played it with their fingers, the string could also make a melodious sound. That string was on the bow. The bow in the hand of Jing Wen. Naturally, the sound also came from the bow. However, Jing Wen seemed a bit hurried with how he plucked the bowstring. He used so much strength that the ox tendon broke into two and turned grey. However, Jing Wen would not aimlessly pluck his bowstring. An arrow flew towards Tang Hongs hand that had formed the claw. But would Tang Hong be victim to the same trick twice? Of course not. But she could not stop her plunge towards Xiahou Jie. Diverting her left hand to protect the right, she allowed the arrow to penetrate through it! The next moment, a finger-sized hole appeared in Tang Hongs hand, and deep blood flowed rapidly. However, Tang Hongs moment did not slow in the slightest. Facing the impending claw, Xiahou Jie silently stood on the platform, her hair slightly blowing in the night wind. She subconsciously lowered her eyes and did not know what to say. Just what kind of posture was one meant to take when facing their death? Pit pat. Pit pat. The sound of heavy footsteps appeared in the courtyard. Perhaps a few of the more skilled cultivators noticed it, not none of them thought it to be significant. They all knew that Xiahou Jie was about to die, so they ignored the lingering sound. But once the sound stopped, they could no longer ignore it. A little Daoist that was not wearing any shoes appeared and stood at the edge of the courtyard. A piece of paper was in his hand and was immediately unfolded. Before Zhou Aimin could even speak, Linghu Qiang had also appeared behind him. Zhou Aimin said in a slightly trembling voice, His Majesty decree that you two immediately stop fighting! The martial artists could disregard Zhou Aimin, but they could not ignore the former Minister of War. Immediately, the courtyard became silent, and the dust on the destroyed platform settled. The spent blood continued to burn for some time, before the chilling cold and fierce heat finally fused and disappeared, becoming a brilliance that illuminated the entire city. Chapter 61 - Why Should I Let You Be Happy? The elders from Mount Qingcheng were the most relieved by the appearance of Zhou Aimin and the edict. Now that the momentum of the battle had stopped entirely, they and the Thirteenth Prince swiftly dismissed the martial artists, who were still shocked by the terrifying power the two girls had. The martial artists still conscious were those that achieved at least Qi Manipulation. They hurriedly gave their thanks to the Thirteenth Prince and brought the unconscious martial artists away with them. Xiahou Jie and Tang Hong remained standing on the raised platform. Xiahou Jie stood at the edge of the stage, her complexion rather terrible. Tang Hong appeared even more miserable. She was covered with injuries from the Qi arrows, and blood flowed out of these wounds without end. Still, without the imperial edict, she would have been victorious. Tang Hong returned to the cruel and indifferent appearance of how she was before and said, Please grant me this honour. Xiahou Jie looked at Tang Hong like an idiot. Smiling, she said, Why should I let you be happy? Saying that, she turned around and slowly walked next to Linghu Qiang. Weakly waving goodbye to Jing Wen, she left the courtyard with a faint laugh. Hahahaha. Looking at the disappearing silhouette of Xiahou Jie and the vermillion ribbons on the Generals Sword, Jing Wen felt some guilt, shame and relief at the same time. In the end, he said nothing and left with Zhou Aimin. In the end, only the Thirteenth Prince and Tang Hong remained in the courtyard. The Thirteenth Prince gave a weak smile, saying, You dont have to worry about the damage. Tang Hong remained standing on the platform for a while longer, her face abnormally pale. She had forcibly suppress the injuries within her body left behind by those countless arrows, but no matter how she tried, she cannot suppress the feelings of anger and unwillingness in her heart. An elegant yet exceptionally ruthless cry emerged from her lips, resounding into the walls of the manor. Upon hearing this, the Thirteenth Prince suddenly changed his expression, extending his hands to stop her. In the end, Tang Hong was greatly injured, and could not resist the young prince. Looking at him with her dull eyes, she said unhappily, Masters words were indeed correct. Man are shameless creatures. --- Sitting in the carriage, Zhou Aimin massaged his sore feet with his hands while peering out the small gap in the curtain. The small snack stores outside the Thirteenth Princes manor were still yelling out to potential customers, waving small dolls or sugar painting in their hands. The harmonious scene seemed completely undisturbed by the events within the manor walls. Jing Wen parted his lips to say, Fellow Zhou, it shouldnt be possible for you to get an edict so quickly. Zhou Aimin gave a faint smile and said, Of course I cant Unfurling the previous edict he presented in the Thirteenth Princes courtyard, Zhou Aimin proudly stated, The paper is completely blank. The reason I was barefoot was because I was in a hurry to collect the paper. Jing Wens brows furrowed as he said, Forging His Majestys edict is punishable by death. If the people in the courtyard were not convinced, no matter how influential general Zhou is, you would be humiliated and tortured by lingchi. I would not risk my life so easily. Zhou Aimin stretched his back within the confined space of the carriage. Linghu Qiang was standing behind me. Although he is already retired, he holds considerable prestige - even His Majesty would not dare be disrespectful before him, how could the people at the courtyard?If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. As this was spoken, the carriage passed the boundary between the Thirteenth Princes manor and the Imperial Palace. Jing Wen knew that in the past few weeks, Zhou Aimin had been attending court as his fathers representative and even managed to earn a small reputation for himself due to his relationship with his martial cousin, Consort Ru. Jing Wen felt slightly guilty since he implicated Xiahou Jie, and by extension, Zhou Aimin into this mess. He said, I want to speak with His Majesty. Zhou Aimin looked at him and quietly said, Youve rejected all of His Majestys marriage candidates. Hehe, I suspect that His Majesty would be more outraged towards that regard even if he learned of the fake edict. Perhaps he would push even harder now. Jing Wen froze, and recalled that the Emperor had also planned to search for partners for Jing An. Thinking about this, he thought about the well-being of his little sister and how she was coping alone in the manor at Jing village. He said, Once the matter with Hua Quanfu is dealt with, I will probably return to the countryside. The carriage suddenly went silent. After a long moment, Zhou Aimin asked, Why? You were born in Linan. Jing Wen tilted his head down and said, His Majesty wants to arrange a partner for my sister once she returns to the capital. Im unwilling to let her marriage be decided in such a manner, but I also cannot leave her alone. Zhou Aimin had nothing to say to this. After all, this was what they had agreed upon since the beginning of their partnership. Slightly awkward, Zhou Aimin gave a smile and said, Meet His Majesty first. Maybe in his rage, he would have forgotten the marriage for your sister. --- The carriage drove into one of the Inner Palaces entrances. The Imperial Palace was immensely big, occupying a fifth of the citys area. Except for when talking to Consort Ru, Zhou Aimin had remained in the Outer Palace, so he naturally has not seen much of the Inner Palace. There was a small trail that was too small for the palace, so the carriage driver was dismissed while the two travelled on the narrow path on foot. This section of the Inner Palace used to house the three princes, so plenty of effort was expended on the appearance of these parts. Extruding out the fields of snow were green and tender bamboo that continued to thrive despite the frigid conditions. The trees, which had accumulated snow on their boughs, revealed through the gaps the splendour of the palace complex. It was a rather evocative image, akin to a renowned artists painting. Zhou Aimin sighed. Even his fathers manor in Yanjing seemed a bit lacking to the scenery seen daily by the princes. Following Jing Wen down the path, which was surrounded by a garden of sorts, Zhou Aimin thought that this would be a perfect residence for fairies or immortals. The field was not too big, but was laid out impeccably. The oakwood and fired brick combined to form a strange beauty. It was not luxurious at all, yet gave a feeling of richness. Zhou Aimin took in the scene for a long time before saying, I recall that you were the Crown Princes playmate. To see such a scene almost every day is enviable. Jing Wen waved his hand and said, It will still become dull after so long. One of the reasons why the princes moved out was to see something new. Zhou Aimin was slightly shocked but quickly said, But at least the Thirteenth Prince lives so close to the garden. He must visit it every now and then for sentimental reasons or to appreciate its scenary. That may be the case, but at least I wont visit it to appreciate its scenary Jing Wen said with a slight sense of irony. Jing Wen ignored the reply Zhou Aimin was preparing to give and continued on the path, wandering out of the garden. Soon, Imperial Guards became visible everywhere. One of the guards wearing a brocade robe with cloud decorations approached Jing Wen, who pulled out a badge from his waist. The Imperial Guard inspected the badge for a long while before his face suddenly paled. Dropping his formality, he said hurriedly, Capt- Marquis Jing, His Majesty is in Changchun Palace. Dont worry, I can wait outside. The Imperial Guard dared not reply; he simply returned to his post after regaining his composure. --- In most cases, an Emperor entering one of his concubines palace meant he was prepared for a night of passion. However, Consort Li was certainly not any ordinary concubine and had even greater authority than the empress in some regards. The only factor preventing her from being the most powerful individual in court was her lack of a son. It was rumoured among the taverns that she and the Emperor had never actually done the deed before, and all the nights they had spent were to discuss matters of the state. Most doubt the rumour; after all, Consort Li was the most beautiful woman in the Great Zhu, surely even the Emperor cannot resist, right? Jing Wen stopped before Changchun Palace, and couldnt help furrowing his brows. The entire Changchun Palace was surrounded by Consort Lis maids, who were usually kept hidden. With Consort Lis carefree personality, the only reason why so many of her forces were brought out today would be due the presence of guests. Zhou Aimin saw the entourage waiting outside and said with a faint smile, It seems that these are the Crown Princes people. Jing Wen was shocked. One of the maids came to welcome the guests. She was aware of the unique relationship Jing Wen had with her master. The first time the two met in Changchun Palace, they were prepared to kill another, yet the second time, they were sitting on a table happily drinking tea. In a cold yet polite manner, she said, Other than His Majesty, Minister Zhao Yi came. Jing Wen frowned and played with his thumb ring. Minister Zhao Yi was on the side of the Crown Prince, while Consort Li was the force behind the Thirteenth Prince. Both Zhao Yi and Consort Li were staunch supporters of their respective princes, and with the presence of the Emperor, the two probably would not be considering any backdoor dealings. What were they discussing? Jing Wen continued to stand before the stone steps before Changchun Palace, not rushing to get in. He was wondering whether or not their visit had to do something with Hua Quanfu. Although the Crown Prince and Thirteenth Prince shared the same mother, this was still a curious assembly. In the end, Jing Wen placed his hands behind his back and, with Zhou Aimin, walked into the palace. He was quite interested as to what thoughts Zhao Yi had. Going past a graceful and curious blue magpie, Jing Wen arrived at the reception room of Consort Lis manor. Although he did not enter, he could overhear the conversation to a degree, especially the imperative voice of the Emperor. You already have one of my sons. Now you want two!? Chapter 62 - Youre Not Giving Me Any Face Facing the Emperors furious statement, Consort Li remained unbothered and carefree. She gently leaned against him, giving off natural tenderness in her actions. She whispered to persuade him, Your Majesty, Im merely proposing for Roulan to journey to Lingnan and accompany His Highness for a while. AKuo already have the Qi Manifestation expert Xiang Ji by his side along with several other experts. The Emperor quickly regained his calm. Looking deeply at Consort Li, he said, What use your disciple be? Consort Li knew what was on the Emperors mind. Slowly standing up, she looked at the old yet vigorous tree in her garden. She said warm, Roulan possesses many skills outside martial arts, and is far more flexible compared to Xiang Ji. His Highness would only benefit from her presence. Roulan is only at the beginning of the Qi Manifestation stage, and cannot compete with His Highnesss other bodyguards even if she had other thoughts; Your Majesty can rest assured. Zhao Yi, whose hair was slightly disheveled, took place on the other side of the Emperor and said in a suppressed voice, Your Majesty, by placing her disciple so far away from the capital and in the hands of His Highness the Crown Prince, Consort Li is essentially giving Your Majesty a hostage. I dont believe Consort Li would be so generous - there must be a motive behind it. The Emperor made no attempt to conceal his voice. Im naturally aware of that. AKuo has yet to marry, and Tang Roulan is the most beautiful woman in the younger generation. What do you think will happen? Seeing that the Emperor was well in control of the situation, Zhao Yi retreated away from the couple, lowering his head and keeping quiet. The Emperor walked beside Consort Li and said, The situation in Lingnan is precarious; the local forces are estranged from zhens rule and the Southern Wu rebels are constantly rising up. No matter how talented your disciple is, her life cannot be guaranteed. Consort Li laughed charmingly. Then why is His Highness the Crown Prince in Lingnan when his life is equally threatened? A sword needs to be sharpened, and the situation in Lingnan is the perfect whetstone. AKuos life is already protected by half a dozen experts in the Qi Manifestation state. If he perishes in such a situation then zhen can only accept the fate of the heavens. The Emperor had never been controlled by lust, maintaining only the bare amount of concubines for the Inner Court to function. Despite this, he had sired thirteen children - mainly with the Empress - due to the strangely high mortality rate among the princes and princesses. Due to this, rumours have begun to spread that the Empresss bloodline was cursed. Although this naturally was not the case, such widespread tales was further reinforced due to the increasing favour and influence of Consort Li. Consort Li watched the Emperors sharp features and understood the agony behind those words. She said, Is that not more reason for Roulan to accompany His Highness? The more experts protecting him, the higher the likelihood of his survival. Dont be so brazen; Weiyuan is already protected by your second disciple. The Emperor sighed, Your suggestion would disrupt the balance of the court too heavily. Consort Li bowed slightly, maintaining an elegance as she whispered, I have troubled your Majesty. Zhen enjoys your honestly; who in zhens court doesnt want to expand their power? Placing his hands behind his back in a manner very similar to Jing Wens, the Emperor appreciated the unwithering plants in Changchun Palace. He said, Now that the borders are stable and money flows like water, the men of the world are no longer bound by solidarity. During the reign of my father, heroes and able ministers are plentiful. Now, aside from a few ministers, ambition runs in the court; were it not for their skills, zhen would uncertainly throw them out the gates of the palace. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Consort Li looked at the Emperors face and found there was no comparison with him in the past six hundred years. Her eyes were heavy with countless emotions as she said in a quiet voice, This consort also has her own ambitions, but I would not dare hide it from Your Majesty. A strange atmosphere filled the space, and Zhao Yi felt it was no longer appropriate for him to linger in the room. Noticing Jing Wen and Zhou Aimin as he walked out, he bowed towards him with excellent courtesy, saying, It is surprising to meet Marquis Jing and Venerable Zhou here. Earlier, when the Emperor was complaining about the unvirtuous ministers, he had noted there were exceptions. Zhao Yi one such case; coming from an impoverished family in the city of Taiyuan, he managed to graduate as a Bangyan (second nationwide) and had a meteoric rise in the Imperial court since then. Jing Wen gave a half-bow in greetings before accompanying him out of Changchun Palace. Zhou Aimin, however, seemed more interested in the sweet talk between the Emperor and Consort Li, continuing to idle around outside of the guest room. As the Minister of Works, Zhao Yi had a position that was higher than Jing Wen. However, he acted as though they were equals, giving a friendly smile to the young man. I had come here to advise His Majesty against Consort Lis intention to forge a marriage between His Highness the Crown Prince and Lady Tang Roulan. Fortunately, His Majestys wisdom is boundless and is not easily bewitched by beauty. Jing Wen was highly approving of Zhao Yis vigilance against Consort Li. He relaxed and became more amiable. He began to bow, saying, Minister Zhao, judging by your ruffled appearance, you must have come here immediately upon hearing of Consort Lis intent. Please accept my bow of respect. Zhao Yi hurriedly intercepted Jing Wens bow. No matter how empty his status is, he is still directly related to the royal family. He said, That woman, Ji Xiaofang, is more ambitious than a man, how could I disregard her intentions simply because of her sex? It is the responsibility of all virtuous men beneath heaven to ensure the realm is stable and villains never fulfil their ambitions, or else all commoners under heaven will suffer. Jing Wen stood up straight and put his clothes in order. He remained silent for a short while, contemplating some matters before speaking in a slightly serious tone, I understand your sentiment, Minister Zhao. At this moment, His Majesty still holds unparalleled authority, and is more than capable of suppressing her ambitions. But if His Majesty unexpectedly perish, and Consort Li ascends to the role of Empress Dowager then Im afraid countless innocents would have to wash their necks in preparation for their execution, and the world would become a giant cage. Zhao Yi remained silent, though he suddenly looked up at the heavens, as if wanting to say something. Jing Wen placed his hands behind his back and said, Naturally, I do not doubt His Majestys wisdom. Seldom few in the world understand the capabilities of Consort Li perhaps no one does, and she has already reached a stage past xian. He then said with a sigh, The enemies of the Great Zhu are endless, and His Majesty cannot treat all its illnesses. Zhao Yi frowned with disapproval, making his smooth face appear somewhat dark. He said gently, Marquis Jing, I dont doubt your loyalty. But your true position in the court cannot compare with your father; it is not suitable for you to make such comments towards His Majestys relationship with his consort or the nature of the dynasty. These words seem rather reasonable. Few people in the world would disagree that Jing Wen was acting with great audacity in those comments. Zhao Yi simply wanted to bring this to Jing Wen as a friendly reminder, though little did he know that Jing Wen truly despised these sorts of comments due to the events he had experienced. --- Before long, Jing Wen escorted Zhao Yi to the gates of Changchun Palace and the two parted ways. Jing Wen returned to the front of the reception room, the Emperor had just finished his banter with Consort Li. The Emperor noticed Jing Wen, and without a word, commanded Jing Wen to accompany him for a walk around the palace. Jing Wens relationship with the Emperor had always been rather friendly, despite the gap in their age. The two were akin to ordinary nephew and uncle. Only once Jing Wen and the Emperor arrived at the garden in the princes former residence did the Emperor speak. Youre not giving me any face. Standing atop a small hill, the Emperor folded the sleeves behind his back and looked at Linan with a sigh. I have promised your father that I would find a suitable bride for you, even ignoring the suggestions of countless officials who wished to marry their children off to these girls. Im aware that my sister instilled in your minds some strange thoughts about marriage, but dont forget your current situation. Aside from your family, no one will truly support you. Listening to the advice of the Emperor, Jing Wen could feel the benevolence in his words. However, Jing Wen did not immediately kneel down and thank His Majesty. The Emperor seemed not to care. Looking around the bustling capital, he said, Dont tell me you are still in mourning. Your murder of Hong Fu has forced zhens hands; in the end, I could only bring up ancient Confucian doctrine, and allow it on the basis of taking revenge for ones father. Jing Wens expression quickly became somewhat embarrassed when listening to these words. No wonder the case regarding Hong Jingfeis father never appeared before him; the Emperor had been shielding him from the matter all along. Moreover, the Emperor, while not fully aware of what happened that night, at least knew that Hong Fu had left in the early stages of the plot, and cannot be considered implicit in Jing Ans death. I am ashamed to have embarrassed myself before Your Majesty. But still, I cannot accept the marriage arrangements Jing Wen respectfully bowed while observing the Emperors actions. He said, At this moment, the undercurrents in Linan produced by the rumours of the elixir of immortality is truly dangerous. I feel it is inappropriate to celebrate a marriage in such situations. Zhen had just finished discussing a similar topic with zhens consort, and had made a similar excuse. The Emperor had a wry smile as he said, Unfortunately, zhen is a hypocrite. Chapter 63 - Pieces of Flesh that Have My Blood Jing Wen had no idea how to answer the Emperors comment, and thus kept silent. Suddenly, the Emperor looked at Jing Wen and said, Its said that each flower matches a different eye (), but why can one not have a bouquet? I cannot be extravagant like Your Majesty, Jing Wen answered. The Emperor came by a bench. Touching the cold stone rail with his fine hands and looking at the garden in the night scene, he softly lamented, Zhen had once held similar thoughts due to influence from your mother. These thoughts are not something that one can break free of so easily - it took zhen ten years before finally taking in a consort. Only time can erode such redundant ideology away. Jing Wen had been in his early childhood when the Emperor took in his second women, Consort Ru. Hence, it was the first time Jing Wen had heard His Majesty speaks of this matter with such sentimentality. Jing Wen felt a bit bitter in his mouth; it was likely due to the Emperor taking up the role of mentor of guardian after the death of his father. This was a treatment none of the princes even managed to enjoy. As if aware of Jing Wens thoughts, the Emperor turned his head and looked at Jing Wen with a faint laugh. Zhen had once held you when you were no bigger than a basin. All of the other princes were raised solely by the Empress. This was partially due to the high morality of zhens children, but also due to zhens imperial identity that forbade closeness to the princes, constantly honing them so that they can one day ascend to the throne as a wise ruler. When analysed serious, it shows one thing. Jing Wen knew that he could not be silent this time. He quickly asked, Your Majesty, what thing? The Emperor raised his head and said, The biggest difference between men and women is that women are pregnant for ten months and exerted quite a bit of effort to give birth. By then, she has cultivated ten months of motherly love once the child is born. However, a mens affection need to see, hold and experience the child to deepen; this is particularly so in a monarchs case. Since I have held you and not my own children, it shows that my sons are mere flesh that has my blood running within them, while you are my nephew. A person is not a knife, if they are honed too much, they will break. Jing Wen silently thought in his heart. However, he dared not voice that thought, saying instead, Your Majesty, I dare not accept such a privilege that elevates me above the princes. If not for the Emperors earlier comment that implicated his postponement of finding Jing Wen a partner, Jing Wen would have excepted the Emperor to be further pushing his marriage. No matter how close Jing Wens relationship with the Emperor is, the two are ultimately sovereign and subject. His Majesty had talked with him heart to heart on the matters of family, even neglecting his work and Consort Li to do so. Jing Wen lifted his head resolutely and said, However, Your Majesty, I am eternally grateful for your benevolence. The Emperor was full of content. Placing his hands behind his back, he watched Jing Wen before him to nod slightly. He secretly thought that a tiger indeed would not have canine sons (Ȯ - Basically an apple does not fall far from the tree) - at least the lad knows how to take a favour. Sensing the quietness of the Imperial Palace, Jing Wen remembered something he had thought of before entering the palace. He respectfully said, Your Majesty, there is little more than a week before Hua Quanfu arrives in Linan with the elixir of immortality. Should any preparations be made? The Emperor showed no surprise that Jing Wen made such a comment. Shaking his head, he said, I had learned of this elixir of immortality long before that little Daoist had. The Great Shaman cant produce such a wondrous, even if he expends his own life. Such a thing cannot exist. But the effect it has on the heart of the people is still the same. Jing Wen seemed to state this matter casually. But in fact, Jing Wen had been extremely serious in this statement; the Emperor was far from a fool, so why has he been so idyll during such a crisis? The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The Emperor looked at him and calmly proclaimed, Zhen believes that zhens subjects are at least rational people. Even if the rumour is real, out of the countless that would contend for the elixir, only one will gain its benefits. I doubt they would throw their lives away so easily. Jing Wen frowned, but could not refute the words of the Emperor. In the end, this is a difference in belief, especially when considering the importance of trust between the sovereign and subject. After all, no one wants an emperor plagued by paranoia. After a pause, the Emperor said with a solemn expression, The future of the Great Zhu depends on young people like you. Of those few that are tempted by the elixir of immortality, most would be those of the traditional cliques that the change from the old dynasty to the Great Zhu did not manage to remove. If they kill themselves over a worthless rumour, then so be it. Jing Wen had heard the true thoughts of the Emperor towards this matter. Feeling somewhat stern, he replied, Your Majesty is wise. The Emperor looked at Linan and the sparse buildings whose windows were still flickering with light like fireflies. He said indifferently, Zhen has spent seventeen years protecting the integrity of the Great Zhu and deepening its foundations. How can zhen be bothered by a mere rumour? Jing Wen did not fully understand the logic in the Emperors words. A person must have some trust in themself - of course, they mustnt be arrogant. But on the matters of governing a nation, one cannot be indecisive. I am confident in my capabilities, and that the Great Zhu cannot be shaken by a so-called elixir of immortality. The Emperor turned to look at Jing Wen and said, Even if one manages to reach the mythical shen state or drink an authentic elixir of immortality, they cannot live forever. Of course, its not as though zhen does not have a desire to live longer, but still, the best one can do is hope that future historians will leave a good note next to their name. Jing Wen bowed and said sincerely, Your Majesty is eternally wise. The Emperor smiled and said, This is eternal flattery. Jing Wen coughed, feeling slightly embarrassed by the Emperors joke. --- After strolling around the garden in a circle, the Emperor had finished departing his thoughts and wisdom once they returned to Changchun Manor. When Jing Wen departed, Zhou Aimin had also just left Consort Lis chambers. Having finished his discussion with Consort Li, his face bear a gratified look. There were two long shadows on the stone shore by the palace mountains. Jing Wen, walking behind, noticed that Zhou Aimins back was slightly trembling, as if to suppress laughter. He asked, Fellow Zhou, what did you speak about with Consort Li? The two walked to the outskirts of the Inner Court and stood atop a set of stone staircase. Zhou Aimin stopped his steps and looked back, seeing Jing Wen and the shadows on the ground. His face was lit by the palace lanterns as he chuckled and said, Consort Li had made quite a lot of jokes. Im just remembering them. What sort of joke could Consort Li make? I cannot say. Zhou Aimin glanced at Jing Wen with a smile and said, Someone like you cant understand it too well. Jing Wen pondered for a long moment, thinking, What does Zhou Aimin have in common with Consort Li? However, Jing Wens mind was still largely occupied by his previous conversation with the Emperor, and could not commit to understanding jokes told by a woman such as Consort Li. In the end, he shook his head and said nothing. Zhou Aimin walked down the stone staircase and approached Jing Wen. He smiled and said, Of course, I cannot be joyful simply because of a few jokes. After talking for some time, I managed to persuade Consort Li to remain out of the struggle for the elixir of immortality. Jing Wen realised that Consort Li and the Emperors attitude towards the elixir of immortality were rather similar. Of course, he firmly believed that the reason behind their logic was vastly different. Regardless, hearing that Consort Li will remain uninvolved with the elixir of immortality was certainly pleasant to the ear. Jing Wen said with a faint smile, There are only so many peak experts present in Linan. Now that Consort Li is excluded, our intentions should be more achievable. Zhou Aimin smiled in return. Snacking on some snacks he had collected earlier in the manor, he passed one to Jing Wen before saying, When Hua Quanfu arrives, I will be relying on you Fellow Jing. Naturally, I cannot be of much use then, so I have to exert effort now. I will still rely on you then, Jing Wen calmly stated. Eh - I will try not to embarrass myself then, Zhou Aimin thoughtfully said with his eyes shining akin bronzes mirrors next to a lantern. --- Father emperor, I have embarrassed myself. Sit down first. The Emperor waved his hands casually, indicating to the Thirteenth Prince to a mahogany chair. Placing down the documents in his hand, he patiently waited for the Thirteenth Prince to speak up. Zhang Weiyuan bit his lips and honestly said, I was incapable of stopping the fight between Tang Hong and Xiahou Jie. In the end, father emperor had to step in. The Emperor frowned and said calmly, I did not issue the edict. It was a fabrication by General Zhous child. Hearing this, Zhang Weiyuans face immediately turned pale. Father emperor, this fault is due to my own weakness; please dont punish Venerable Zhou. The Emperor said casually, Why would zhen punish him? Forging an imperial edict is a crime, but there is no law on holding a blank piece of paper. Zhou Aimin cleaned up your mess anyway, why would I treat benevolence with malice? The Thirteenth Prince felt a little surprised listening to these words. After a long moment, he became more serious and said, Father emperor, Linan will not be stable in the coming weeks. Should the royal family leave? The Emperor looked at the Thirteenth Prince coldly and said, If you wish to leave Linan, then leave. Zhen does not raise any useless sons. Chapter 64 - Silent Slaughter Leaving the proximity of Changchun Palace, Zhou Aimin parted with Jing Wen to visit Consort Ru. A servant of the empress called Eunuch Tie was assigned to lead him out of the palace. After walking along the Imperial Court for an unknown amount of time, the imperial city gate finally emerged in the darkness. Eunuch Tie held a palace lantern in his hands, wobbling it with his every stride. The lantern suddenly stopped swinging as the eunuch slowed his steps down to look at Jing Wen. Marquis Jing, Her Majesty is missing His Highness the Crown Prince. Jing Wen immediately understood the intentions of the Empress. After thanking Eunuch Tie for guiding him, Jing Wen did say nothing. After returning to Jing manor and exiting the carriage, Jing Wen noticed Yanger standing outside the gate. He said after a moment, Zhou Aimin is still at the palace. Yanger shook her head. Her expression was somewhat wronged as she said, Master has been staying over at the palace for the past week. I wouldnt wait for him. Jing Wen looked at Yanger and frowned. What do you want with me? Yanger said helplessly, Hong Jingfei has left the manor and Lady Wang has followed behind her to make sure she doesnt get into any trouble. Jing Wene thought for a moment, before saying, If Hong Jingfei wants to leave, let her. Just send a couple of people to make sure no harm comes to Lady Wang. --- Hong Jingfei had entered a restaurant called Peaceful Pavillion, a very high-class establishment that had once been visited by the Emperor in incognito. The place seemed to be always overflowing with clients; some rich government official, gifted scholar or beauties. The business does not seem like somewhere she could have previously dined at with her father, so Wang Zhixin following the girl judged that the choice should be something rather spontaneously. Since it was unlikely Hong Jingfei would get into any trouble in such a well-known restaurant, Wang Zhixin did not enter in, merely lingering in the similarly lively streets. Hong Jingfei walked past the dense crowd of people gathering about that seemed to be capable of blocking a flood. After searching for a moment, she managed to occupy a table just as the previous client had finished their meal. Hong Jingfei was still mute, but after a waiter came, she easily ordered the dishes by pointing to them. The waiter had seem all forms of people come and go, so cared little outside of Hong Jingfeis ability to pay. After seeing Hong Jingfei had ordered so much and all were the most expensive dishes, the waiter was brimming with enthusiasm as he left. Sipping on the tea left behind by the waiter, the silent air Hong Jingfei had seemed out of place in such a lively restaurant. After some time, a young man, along with several bodyguards took seats at the opposite end of the table. His eyes remaining on the menu, he said to the bodyguards, Others could wait around for an hour without finding a seat, but this sat down almost immediately after entering. How interesting. The young man soon ordered his dishes, pointing out every single item aside from the few cheap dishes. As he waited, he began tapping the table with one hand, while the other, hidden within a broad sleeve, began to approach Hong Jingfeis thigh beneath the table. Hong Jingfei should be someone fourteen, but bear a faint air of sophistication and indifference. Her indifference could not be considered to be that of a typical icy maiden that loathed the world surrounding her, but rather the demeanour created when one seemed out of this world, very much at odds with life. If one were asked to explain it a bit further, they would probably describe her as human, yet not human at the same time. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. To the young man, a woman sitting by herself at a table naturally meant she was looking for a male companion. Hong Jingfei was a beauty as well, so the young man dared to act impatiently. Of course, since the restaurant was relatively high class, he would not do anything too intimate in the lobby - but touching the thigh should be fine, right? Seeing that Hong Jingfei did not speak of a word as his hands continued to approach her leg beneath the table, the young man felt even more emboldened. A moment later, his hand was only a fen (3.33 millimetre) away from her robes. Suddenly, the lobby of the restaurant was filled with an echoing smack. The people gathering about stopped their conversion to look at the sounds voice. Only the waiters and waitresses seemed undisturbed, continuing to serve the dishes in their hand. Both hands of Hong Jingfei was on her teacup, as though she had never moved. However, one hand was actually slightly colder than the other. The young man was crouched on the floor. The bridge of his nose has been completely shattered, and blood gushed out along with his tears. Hong Jingfei indifferently glanced at the body of the young man. She could have easily killed him by attacking any of his meridians, but did not since it would force the restaurant to temporarily shut down and strip her of her meal. The bodyguards looked at their young master, who was brought onto the floor by a seemingly weak girl in a single punch. They quickly unsheathed their swords, with one of the guards saying, How dare you injury the young master! The same guard guards brought his sword to Hong Jingfeis neck, touching the strangely smooth and supple skin. He continued, Youve got quite a lot of nerves, little girl. Hong Jingfei looked at the blade, then the man holding it. Her expression was utterly calm, as though the sword was not there at all. The bodyguard was very confused. How could this girl be so calm when a blade was at her neck? Unknowingly, he slightly tilted his head. With this tilt, his head and that of several other guards fell down like an overripe fruit breaking from branches, rolling smoothly across the floor. There was an extremely flat and smooth opening on the bodyguards neck. It was as though a renowned executor had cut it. However, Hong Jingfeis hands were still on that cup of tea, not to mention that she did not have a sword. Many clients involuntarily stared at the rolling heads on the floor. Their faces growing paler and paler until they can no longer watch. The owner of the establishment also had a poor complexion from seeing the blood, but still managed to place all the extravagant items displayed on the reception table into cabinets. He had seen countless fights broken out between the spoiled youths of Linan, but he had never seen a case such as today where peoples lives were removed from existence in a mere moment. The heads rolled towards the sides, leaving a trail of blood. It ran until the foot of a stunned man and stopped. Everyone present felt their mouth dry, and no longer dared to look at the beautiful girl directly. This place was a restaurant; its meant to smell of good food, how can it be engulfed by the stench of blood? Finally, one of the restaurant guards gathered their courage and pulled out their sword. The sword broke into two pieces. Another guard screamed as he flew out. Their waist snapped in half. Many more people stared with shock at the beautiful girl. Their legs shook, pinning them to their spot. Even if they could not bear the sight and stench of blood, they could not look away from the girl who was continuing to sip the still-warm tea. Unknowingly, some bigshot dining in Peaceful Pavilion returned with his best guards in hopes of forcing out this girl. Seeing a frown slowly manifest between the girls brows, the guards behind the owner dissolved into black shadows. Splitting into four directions, they leapt towards that table akin to diving eagles. Hong Jingfei had run out of teawater, so she frowned. The guards had taken this as an opportunity and did not hesitate to explode into action. Unless she was in the state of Qi Manifestation, it would be impossible to sustain such a clean method of killing without even moving a hand. All of them were at least Body Supplementation cultivator and one was even a Heart Purification expert - how could they lose? Yet before the shadows could arrive, a powerful breeze entered the restaurant. Hong Jingfei curled her finger, and a sword was quickly carried by the wind into her hand like a flash of lightning. Hong Jingfei casually waved the sword. Her movement was rather casual, yet the strike seemed to have surpassed the realm of mortals. It contained a power that cannot be stopped, pushing forward past all existence. Hidden behind it was a cold indifference and tranquillity that froze the very soul. The single strike cut through four people. The four guards silently collapsed onto the ground. Hong Jingfei placed down the teacup and threw away the weapon in her hand. The common steel sword pierced straight through the chest of the the one that had brought the guards until the hilt could not be seen. In this simple and clean manner, the restaurant owner died and many, many more died. Observing the scene from the outside, Wang Zhixin was likewise disturbed, but far calmer. After spending a few dozen years in Mo Xis chamber, she had grown used to the sight of bloodshed. Moreover, there was a very big question in her mind. A few weeks ago, Hong Jingfei clearly had the intentions to kill Jing Wen, but could only resort to strangle him. Why was she showing such power now? Chapter 65 - What A Piece of Paper Since the dishes would no longer be delivered, and she had finished the pot of tea, Hong Jingfei threw a piece of copper coins onto the table, before leaving her seat. As she left, the crowd gradually parted, opening the path for the terrifying girl. Hong Jingfei walked through the new path very naturally. She seemed to move very slowly, yet she did not need much time before she arrived at the restaurant entrance. These people seemed not to have entered Hong Jingfeis sight as she left the restaurant. It was as though the world had nothing but dead people in her eyes. The crowded street before has been completely emptied; even those with a great sense of curiosity no longer dared linger around such a dangerous girl. Only Wang Zhixin remained, her eyes staring at Hong Jingfei with a great deal of shock. Wang Zhixin quickly motioned, why did you kill them? How do you have such a high cultivation? Hong Jingfei smiled. But there was scarcely any emotions in her eyes. Perhaps it could be described as indifference. After seeing Hong Jingfei kill so many experts without blinking, Wang Zhixin felt it was truly a strange matter. Since Hong Jingfei killing cultivators above Heart Purification, and do so without any remorse, why did she not kill Jing Wen that time in the backside building when she was strangling him? And why did she not intervene when Jing Wen had killed Hong Fu, her own father? But upon seeing that cold smile, she knew it would not be her place to ask these questions. As Wang Zhixin was plagued by these questions, Hong Jingfei raised her hand to untie the button on her collar. Wang Zhixin exited her state of contemplation and watched Hong Jingfeis finger moving. She understood there were no strange emotions behind this action but to keep something at such an intimate place meant it held great importance. Hong Jingfei took out a piece of paper that stuck close to her skin. Ripping off a tiny portion of it at the edge, she handed it to Wang Zhixin. Then, she left. --- In Jing Wens bedchambers, one could see the descent of birds and the collapsing snow piles brought about by their landing on the branches. Accompanied by the faint smell of incense, Jing Wen intensely observed the paper. Mingzhu was not present this time, but rather Wang Zhixin, who had already told him what had occurred at Peaceful Pavillion. This information was something truly shocking, and somewhat difficult to understand. Hence, Jing Wen wanted to observe if the paper held any secrets. Rubbing his fingers against the paper subconsciously, Jing Wen felt the faint, lingering heat within it. Considering that the paper had come from Hong Jingfeis breasts, this movement appeared rather obscene, but Jing Wen had no time to think of such thoughts. He simply wanted to calm his mood by rubbing it. The paper was very thin and felt rather ordinary. It was only about the size of a thumb and was poorly torn. There was a strange pattern, which Jing Wen, naturally, could not decipher. However, Jing Wen did not need sight to understand the significance of the paper. The lines drawn were, in reality, relatively poor and uneven, but when observed with Qi, felt like the sharp blades of a sword. Only a true expert above Qi Manifestation state could do such a thing. The paper appeared yellowish, though it may be due to the dim light. Jing Wen felt the patterns on the paper and his face became even more serious and tense. It was night, and Linan was experiencing an exceptionally cold winter, yet there was sweat on his face, which gradually flowed down along his cheeks. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. He precipitated more and more. Sweat dripped from his back and legs, wetting his clothes. And when his clothes could no longer hold the water, it flowed down the legs of the chair, and to the ground. His body was akin to a puff of cotton soaked in water, and after being squeezed by the strange patterns on the paper, it started to drip water constantly. Jing Wen had not felt his mental state being so strained since he had lost his cultivation. The small piece of paper was akin to an endless pit, consuming his sense of perception without limit. But Jing Wen could sense his lost cultivation slowly returning. The pattern was akin to a great door that connected the mortal realm to the heavens, allowing one to connect with their past and future selves. Abruptly, the door seemed to rapidly open, colliding with his body and slamming his sense of perception. It was so strong that it appeared to be capable of crushing his entire body and rushing past it, out into the courtyard outside. Jing Wen could not even observe what was on the other side of the door due to the speed at which it opened. He felt like a man that had been expelled from his own home. He was pale and panting heavily. His sweat poured out like a waterfall. --- Jing Wen quickly cut off his introspection of the piece of paper. There was a puddle that gathered beneath the chair he was sitting on. The liquid seeped through the wooden floorboards. The paper between his fingers were also soaked by his sweat and even become slightly transparent. Yet the pattern atop it was still so clear, as those the ink used this not come from this realm and could not be affected by any substance from Earth. Perhaps this piece of paper was why Hong Jingfei had suddenly become an expert of the Qi Manifestation state? Judging by its extraordinary properties, this should be something Hong Fu had stolen from Tianmen Sect. It may even be the sects most sacred treasure that they had spent the past decade to find. What Jing Wen had was a small piece of it, while Hong Jingfei possessed an entire sheet - her speed in advancement must be something out of this world. But why would she tear off a piece of paper and hand it to Wang Zhixin? Was she so naive as to think Wang Zhixin would keep it a secret for herself? Certainly not; Wang Zhixin was a person without any cultivation, and owned Jing Wen and Zhou Aimin a life debt for saving her from Mo Xi. So Suddenly, Jing Wen felt that the significant weight of the paper had become exceptionally heavy. Could it be that Hong Jingfei wants him to return to his previous cultivation before killing him? He had allowed her to attempt to take revenge on him after reaching Qi Manipulation - even allowing her to remain at Jing manor, so now she wants him to first return to Qi Manifestation before enacting her vengeance? Thinking about it, Jing Wen found the answer more and more likely. Judging by Wang Zhixis account, Hong Jingfei had only killed those who attacked first - even the young master who made advances on her only suffered a broken nose. Feeling the faint warmth on his skin, Jing Wen realised it was already morning. Wang Zhixin had already left. It was surprisingly Zhou Aimin who was looking at him with a face full of worry. Jing Wen looked at him, calmed down his mind and said with a forced smile, Im fine. Jing Wen realised his voice had become extremely dry, as if he had been in a desert for days without water. Naturally, this was because he was dehydrated. He was about to open his mouth to ask for porridge, but before he could, Zhou Aimin had already brought out a porcelain bowl, from the table, which was preserved in well water. Faintly, he teased, Fellow Jing, do you still have the strength to eat? Maybe you need me to feed you? --- After regaining his strength, Jing Wen quickly washed and changed into a new set of clothes. After observing the piece of paper, Jing Wen understood that it was impossible for his cultivation to soar to Qi Manifestation state as Hong Jingfei had, even if he had the entire sheet, so he was not in any rush to exploit it for now, he will just do his best to imitate its essence to refine his cultivation. Zhou Aimin had been inspecting the piece of paper while Jing Wen was gone. Placing it down onto the table, he opened his mouth. Ive seen thousands of spiritual patterns in the collection of my master, but this piece of paper could rank among the top five in the world for the past and future thousand years. Jing Wen was not as shocked as Zhou Aimin. He had already experienced the capabilities of the strange pattern the previous night and had come to similar conclusions. Before long, he told Zhou Aimin his deductions from the last night. Zhou Aimin, after absorbing the information given by Jing Wen, said, Hong Jingfei should have some sort of technique to exploit the potential of that treasure fully, or perhaps it is something to do with her body. Although Hong Fu had betrayed Tianmen Sect three years before her birth, her special nature may have been predicted using divination. Jing Wen was startled by Zhou Aimins train of thought. Fellow Zhou, youre saying that Hong Jingfei is akin to the holy lady of the Tianmen Sect? Zhou Aimin nodded, but a heavy frown appeared on his face. Looking at Jing Wen, he said, Indeed, that would make the most sense. Most importantly, Hong Fu made you look after Hong Jingfei. He is undoubtedly aware of Hong Jingfeis talent and intended for his daughter to take advantage of the environment of Jing manor, and advance with the sheet of paper without any restraint. Jing Wen said, But Hong Jingfei should be fourteen this year. Even if she has unparalleled talent, she shouldnt be capable of reaching Qi Manifestation. Even Tang Hong and Xiahou Jie are still in Heart Purification state. A smile emerged on Zhou Aimins face as he said half-jokingly, Maybe shes borrowing power from the heavens. After all, it is Tianmen (Heavens gate) Sect; such an act would fit its name quite well. Jing Wen almost choked hearing Zhou Aimins joking answer. He said, If thats the case, then will I see monks leaping into the manor whenever I eat Buddha Jumps Over The Wall? --- As Jing Wen continued to inspect the piece of paper, he did not notice that Zhou Aimin had already quietly slipped away. Jing Wen did not really mind this sort of solitude. During his youth, Jing Ping had frequently placed him in confinement after slapping his hands with a ruler for disobedience during classes. It was at these times that Jing Wens mind was at its keenest. Jing Wens hands itched. It was an itch that had accompanied him in these silence for many years. It was beaten so deep in his veins and bones that he can only get rid of it through one method. Jing Wen walked from the bed to the table. From the table to the shelf containing the three weapons. The faint scent of Huizhou ink stick on the shelf made him itch. The sensation of the jade inkstone made him itch. The sound of the slight crumbling of xuan paper made him itch. When Jing Wen picked up the ink brush, the itch made his hands sweat and his face scrunch up. The only way to remorse this itch was to write. He ground a small puddle of ink and dipped within it the brush. Finally, the brush landed on the xuan paper. Jing Wen had forgotten how many times he had copied down the Four Books and Five Classics. Although he had lost his sight, the calligraphy of his strokes was still perfect. But it was did not contain the essence of that piece of paper. Before long, the harsh sound of tearing paper resounded throughout the room. Chapter 66 - How to Kill an Expert? The Jing manor study was located at the front of the estate. When the Prime Minister was still alive, he had done this as to immediately receive any news that had arrived from the imperial court. It was fortunate that the street was relatively quiet, or who knows how many important document would have been ruined. Jing Wen was sitting on a mahogany chair with a small piece of paper in his left hand. His right hand was copying something. Zhou Aimin was sitting by his hand, observing Jing Wen transcribing the paper and occasionally making comments. He had been in this posture for the past two days, but the sparks of curiosity were still present in his eyes after such a long time. The paper before him had thick, coiled lines of ink that appeared akin to a drunken snake, appearing particularly pitiful. Perhaps it was because Jing Wen was blind, and attempting to copy that piece of paper through his perception alone that the end product seemed so similar, yet different to the patterns on the sheet. To crudely describe it, it appears as though a child had tried to imitate the pattern. The willow branches were dancing in the breeze, occasionally bending down low to dip into the lake akin to soaking a brush into ink. The ripples on the lakes surface broke the reflection to pieces, before crashing against the study. Eventually, Jing Wen placed down the brush in his hand on the inkstone. Stretching his wrist, he kept that piece of paper in his hand. Zhou Aimin pushed over a plate of dried dates and said, When I was talking with Consort Li, she made some rather interesting remarks. Jing Wen had always been suspicious of Consort Li, so he was particularly interested in Zhou Aimins conservation with her. But since Zhou Aimin had never brought up, Jing Wen felt it would be disrespectful to ask. Zhou Aimin did not wait for Jing Wens confirmation before saying, The script for the heavens () and man () is very similar. Especially when considering the character of a great (). Jing Wen took a dried date from the plate and slowly chewed on it. He said, Consort Li has some interesting thoughts. The script of great () when combined with one (һ) forms the heaven. Isnt Consort Li is suggesting that when one becomes the only great person, they could become the heaven, or at least form a direct link between them and it? Jing Wen rubbed the jade thumb ring and frowned. He said, Consort Li is said to be at the peak of xian state, but there are at least two others in the same realm - how can her judgement be taken so directly? Jing Wen had a slightly self-deprecating smile as he continued, Besides, Im not even great; how can I be heaven? Zhou Aimin took the initiative to pour him and Jing Wen a cup of tea. He said with a faint smile, Fellow Jing, Im not implying for you to become the sole expert under heaven. Rather, I suspect the symbols on the piece of paper was made by someone of that realm. What do you mean Fellow Zhou? Zhou Aimin took the hot cup of tea and blew at the bubbles at its surface. Youve been spending the past two days copying the pattern on the paper, but perhaps you cant copy it? Hearing this coming from Zhou Aimin, Jing Wen almost choked on the date seed. He sighed and said, Then what should I do? Zhou Aimin sipped the tea and said, Dont strive too much. Just imitate the lines is enough. Jing Wen shook his head and answered seriously, There is only a week before Hua Quanfu returns.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. A wry smile emerged on Zhou Aimins face as he looked at Jing Wen and said, Some people that suffered great injuries had to learn how to walk again. Fellow Jing, although you were once a Qi Manifestation expert, you still have to approach things slowly. Jing Wen knew that despite Zhou Aimins words, he was likely the person was anxious about the arrival of the elixir of immortality. Other mays dread losing the opportunity to obtain eternal life, but Zhou Aimins worries lays in the consequence for the Great Zhu, for him to urge Jing Wen to slow down shows that Zhou Aimins sentiment towards him is genuine. Still, Jing Wen said with a deep voice, Fellow Zhou, do you know what is the difference between a Heart Purification and Qi Manifestation expert compared to all the stages before? Zhou Aimin honestly shook his head. Jing Wen said, Cultivators that has entered the Qi Manifestation state are no longer only capable of absorbing and observing the patterns and fluctuations of Qi, but also understand the principles behind their movement. They can predict when Qi will be concentrated in one location, or when it dissipates the next. Jing Wen tapped against the table and continued, Although most cultivators are referred to as experts, thats really just through the eyes of an ordinary observer. In truth, only a Qi Manifestation cultivator can hold such a title. They can understand and predict the flow and fluctuation of the world, and as such, naturally can sense even the slightest change of the Qi of Earth and Heavens. With such an ability, any enemy below the Qi Manifestation state will always be within their senses and awareness. That is to say, they cant be beaten by opponents below their state. Zhou Aimin looked at the heavy ink that had gathered on the inkstone and pondered for a long time. Then he asked, Are you capable of this? Jing Wen said, Ive once crossed the threshold and reached Qi Manifestation. Once youve grasped it, you cannot let it go. Although my state has fallen, my senses remain at the state of Qi Manifestation. Jing Wen paused for a short moment, before continuing, It is also through this method that I could still see. A faint breeze blew into the study, creating ripples on the deep ink. The waves on the ink appeared a little similar to the creases present on the Little Daoists forehead. Zhou Aimin asked with light in his eyes, So if you meet a Qi Manifestation cultivator, can you defeat him? Jing Wen shook his head. Only a Qi Manifestation cultivator than defeat another Qi Manifestation cultivator. Although there is a small chance to cross states to defeat someone with higher cultivation than yours, Qi Manifestation, being at the peak of mortal cultivation, is nothing like the three states before it. Jing Wen continued, To defeat a Qi Manifestation cultivator, one needs to capable of hiding their Qi fluctuations. Except in very rare cases, the only method to do that is through creating barriers that prevent the outside world from discovering their actions. That is something only Qi Manifestation cultivators are capable of. Zhou Aimin watched as snow began to fall outside, covering the beauty of the courtyard. He asked, Fellow Jing, what are those rare cases? Can you employ them? Jing Wen answered, Gao Shu has a talent of completely concealing his Qi within his body, which forms a natural barrier against a Qi Manifestation experts detection. But even with it, he is incapable of seriously harming a Qi Manifestation cultivator. Are there any examples where one has succeeded before? Even one is enough. As far as I am aware, there are no records of a case where a Body Supplementation cultivator succeed in defeating a Qi Manifestation expert. Zhou Aimin looked a little disappointed. Jing Wen looked at him and said comfortingly, However, there are also no cases of Qi Manifestation cultivators that had lost before regaining parts of their cultivation. Particularly when the cultivator is an archer. Zhou Aimins eyes lit up as he continued to listen to Jing Wen speculations. He understood that since Jing Wen had not yet given up, he must have some sort of speculations that keeps up his confidence. He looked at the blind youth and said with a flushed face, Fellow Jing, what is your proposal? You may be creating a new precedent never seen before in the world! Archers are well known for their capabilities to kill beyond their state. Jing Wen continued, This is because other cultivators have to appear before their target before killing them, allowing the movement of their muscles, fluctuation of emotions and flow of Qi to be easily detected, bowman only require their arrows to kill. As long as the arrow is not detected before reaching a certain distance, a Qi Manifestation cultivator should be unable to react to it due to its speed. Zhou Aimin noticed that Jing Wens expressions remained unchanged. He asked, Since you have already devised such a method, why do you still need to advance so quickly? Jing Wen looked at Zhou Aimin and said calmly, Most Qi Manifestation cultivators value their life above all else, and always wear light armour that cannot be penetrated by arrows beneath their clothes. For such a reason, only an arrow fused with heart-blood or strengthened with Qi can truly do harm to them. Only a Heart Purification cultivator can use heart blood. As for using Qi to strengthen arrows, that is something only Qi Manifestation cultivators are capable of. The snowfall became heavier in Linan. Even the deep ink within the study seemed to congeal beneath the harsh wind brought into the study. Within the study, everything was quiet. After a pregnant pause, Jing Wen said to Zhou Aimin in a severe voice, Thats why Im in a rush. Zhou Aimin was silent. Jing Wen looked into Zhou Aimins eyes and continued, Youve been scrambling about as well. Its only after meeting with Consort Li that you can feel at ease. Zhou Aimin sighed. I cant deny that. Its good that you understand, Jing Wen said. Zhou Aimin poured a cup of tea before passing it to Jing Wen. He said, But lets finish the tea first. Chapter 67 -Venting Anger An eagle flew past Linan from the plains of Yanzhou. The Central Plains has seemingly become exhausted of animals to hunt, forcing the eagle to migrate Southwards. It is unknown when it would return to the Central Plains. Jing manor had been occupied for quite some time now, and has finally regained its former splendour that it had previously lost with the Prime Ministers death. The goldfish gliding beneath the thin layer of ice has grown fat and colourful, especially vibrant despite the cruel weather. Shen Yanlins clinic remained desolate as before, but every few days, a maid from Changchun Palace would visit and purchase some medicine. Shen Yanlin didnt care for the extra income, but remembering the frightening power of Consort Li, he resigned to his fate in the end and obediently delivered the medicine. The Thirteenth Princes manor had somehow become more renowned than before. Many martial artists had heard of Xiahou Jie and Tang Hongs battle, and would admire the scars of the mountain from the walls of the estate, sighing with awe at the talent of the two girls. Peaceful Pavillion has remained unopen for almost a whole week. It seems that after the death of so many martial artists at the hands of Hong Jingfei, none one dared to enter the previously thriving restaurant. Despite this massacre, the people of Linan remained upright and optimistic, living a happy and enjoyable life. The laughter of children and sweet talk of young couples echoed throughout all but the quietest of streets. A few days after Jing Wen and Zhou Aimins visit, news that Consort Li was pregnant was announced from the Imperial Palace. Zhou Aimin, upon hearing this, now knew why Consort Li was unwilling to contend for the elixir of immortality. But aside from her, it seems that the undercurrent created from Hua Quanfus soon to be arrival at Linan. But Jing manor was far less active than the previous weeks it had been in Linan. At least, Zhou Aimin did not visit the Imperial Palace daily anymore. Rather, he has been spending the past couple of days observing Jing Wen, who, holding a brush in his hand, continued his attempts to emulate the essence of that piece of paper. Snow had come two months earlier than expected, and now that another month had passed since the beginning of winter. It is now the final days of the month of chou (December, when snow traditionally falls in Jiangnan). According to Zhou Aimin, there is only a day before Hua Quanfu arrives at the gate of Linan. --- Mount Qingcheng had managed to avoid a disaster with the peaceful end of the conflict between Xiahou Jie and Tang Hong. Now that the anger of general Xiahou and Consort Li no longer loomed on them, the sect elders began fully dedicating themselves to the preparation of Hua Quanfus arrival. The weapons were sharpened until they gleamed, and medicine prepared. Yang Heng was removed from the excitement these old men held towards the elixir of immortality. He was only twenty-two, and had a long and vibrant life ahead of him. Why would he care about matters of life and death so soon? Staring out of the half-destroyed walls of the Thirteenth Princes manor in silence, Yang Heng did not hold the reverence and aspiration the other youths around him had. His mind was entirely consumed by the look Xiahou Jie had when she looked at Jing Wen; the adoration that she held towards the blind and worthless man. Indeed, Jing Wen had once been at the state of Qi Manifestation and occupied the top spot on the Xinqingnian, but does that matter now? Even if Jing Wens past accomplishments were considered, Yang Heng was not far behind, standing proudly as a peak Heart Purification expert and third in terms of spearmanship among the younger generations. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. The sky grew darker as the sun moved nearer to the horizon. The snow-covered streets of Linan glittered like gold. Yang Heng looked down Longan Avenue and could not help but narrow his eyes. He had learnt of Liu Shans defeat at Jing Wens hands despite the persons suppression. Although he still believes Jing Wen is no better than waste, he was not one to abandon caution. As the representative of Mount Qingcheng, he naturally cannot be someone without intellect. Still, no matter how he attempted to repress the emotions spawned by the image of Xiahou Jie and Jing Wen, the sense of resentment persisted. Forcibly suppressing these emotions, Yang Hengs body slowly grew weary, until he can no longer maintain it. He started coughing uncontrollably as a result of the backlash. The people standing around the Thirteenth Princes manor saw this and listened to Yang Hengs coughs with worry on their face. But when they attempted to aid him, all were swiftly rejected with a single wave. The bystanders thought of Yang Heng as arrogant as foolish. Eventually, the vibration in the air stopped, and Yang Heng turned to look at the sunset. Then, he walked down Longan Avenue. Arriving at a secluded corner, he changed into an indistinguishable set of black clothes, before continuing towards Jing manor. As he trod across the roof tiles beneath the night sky, he was unaware of the shadows following behind him. --- A towering stack of xuan paper could be found in Jing manors study. Another three days had passed since Jing Wens conversation with Zhou Aimin, and were it not the servants constantly collecting the paper Jing Wen had thrown away, the room would undoubtedly at sixes and sevens. Since Jing Wen had dismissed the manors previous servants, and the household was now filled with previous victims of Mo Xi, the security capacity of Jing manor was very poor other than the presence of Gao Shu, who was cultivating at an out-of-the-way building. Jing Wen placed down the brush and massaged his wrists. The room was heavy with the scent of ink, so Jing Wen left his seat with a cup of tea and opened the windows. The hot air within the room immediately rushed towards the outside, but Jing Wen welcomed the refreshing chill. Despite being so close to the walls of the estate, the sound of laughter that filled the rest of the city did not reach Jing Wen. The street Jing manor was on was called Suzhou () street, and had always quiet, no matter day or night. In fact, this estate was given to Princess Kang as her dowry due to the streets tranquillity. A snowflake gradually drifted into the warm, crimson tea. Observing the ice melting within the tea water, Jing Wen wondered how he would deal with Hua Quanfu. Although he had formed an alliance with Mo Xi and those in Linan that prioritise stability, he could not guarantee if after obtaining the elixir of immortality, that they not be overcome by greed. In that scenario, how was he going to deal with these cultivators, many of which have already reached Qi Manifestation state. Feeling the frigid breeze against him, Jing Wen suddenly frowned. He wasnt sure why, but he intuitively felt something was wrong. Observing his surroundings, everything seemed calm, and there was nothing unusual. Suddenly, Jing Wens hands itched, and the teacup in his hand immediately flew out! With a crack, the teacup crashed onto the persons chest, sinking into his flesh. Countless pieces of porcelain that had shattered into powder plunged like countless needles into the persons body. It was painful and itchy, not something an ordinary person can tolerate. The person sucked in a breath of cold air and pushed out the porcelain powder from his body into the white snow surrounding him. Dont worry, I wont kill you, the person was naturally the disguised Yang Heng, so had arrived before Jing Wen to humiliate Jing Wen. As he spoke, his voice was deliberately distorted by the muscles of his throat, making it difficult for Jing Wen to determine his identity. Standing beside the willow tree, an old talisman appeared between Yang Hengs fingers. The cinnabar ink on the paper turned into powerful Qi fluctuations that made the wind in the courtyard grow wild and fierce. Jing Wen retrieved a sword from the bookshelf and held it horizontal to himself. It seemed to be cutting the wind in half as it fell upon the blades edge. The stack of xuan paper within the study was shaking, only remaining in its place due to the jade paperweight atop it. The candles flame danced with abandonment. The ice on the artificial lake cracked, like the face of someone that had been tempered by harsh wind. Then, the wind stopped. The willow tree in the courtyard was split into countless pieces by the aura of the talisman. A terrifying crack appeared on the stone tiles that climbed the walls of the study, reaching Jing Wen. A trace of blood left Jing Wens lips, and his face became paler. The piece of cloth covering his eyes trembled. He had dealt with many charms as a former captain of the Imperial Guards, but had never seen such a talisman before. It appears that the person was expending all efforts in hiding his identity. The next moment, the paint on the walls of the study was peeled, revealing the dark bricks inside. Jing Wen backed against the table and vomited a mouthful of blood. His face was covered with a mixture of blood and paint particles, while his robes was stained with blood. He looked terrible. He raised his hand to wipe away the blood on his chest with great difficulty. Gripping the sword until his knuckles grew white, the dried-up river of Qi within his body began to move. Yet the next moment, Yang Heng returned the talisman to his black clothes and looked towards Jing Wen. He said coldly, What rights do you have? Chapter 68 - A Clutched Fist Jing Wen remained silent for a moment before saying emotionlessly, Is it not a bit ridiculous to say these words while wearing a mask? The person behind the mask smiled, but it was impossible to see the expression through the layer of fabric. Are you intending to figure out my identity through this conversation. How pathetic. Jing Wen didnt care about the fact that the other person had figured out he was trying to ascertain his identity. He had never been skilled in interrogation, and had only wanted to give it a try. Although Yang Heng had already shown he no longer intended to attack Jing Wen, how can someone as proud as him let it go so simply. His left hand formed a fist, while his right hands grip on the sword tightened. Yang Heng scoffed, not caring for Jing Wens attitude. But as Yang Heng turned to leave the courtyard, Jing Wens noise twitched, and he noticed a faint sweet smell lingering in the garden. As the former captain of the Imperial Guards, Jing Wen was rather intimate with poison. The smell in the courtyard came from the poison arrow tree grown in Lingnan. The locals of Lingnan describe its effects as once infected with the poison, one can only take seven steps forward, or eight steps back. Yang Heng seemed to have noticed the lingering scent too, retreating from the courtyard at an even greater speed. If he stood by and watched the assassination on Jing Wens life take place and disappear for too long, suspicion would undoubtedly be raised against him. But if he takes the initiative to fend off these assassins for Jing Wen, his identity would immediately be inferred through his martial arts the only way to preserve his reputation was to flee, removing himself from the whole situation. The moment Yang Heng leap over the walls of the Jing manor, numerous bolts appeared in the air. It whistled through the air and approached Jing Wen at a frightening speed. Jing Wen maintained his indifferent expression as he stomped against the ground and forced the window screen that had fallen off into the air. Its wooden frame caught the arrows tainted with green, before splitting into pieces. As the wood fragments fell, two black swords struck through the dust like two dark, venomous snakes. The two swords were completely black to avoid all light, and the pair that wielded these swords were also wearing black. Neither of the two was covering their faces, showing their intention to either succeed or perish. That piece of cloth shook, and Jing Wen made a twist with his foot. A sword brushed past his neck from the left, followed by the other sword from his right. Qi Manifestation cultivators can never be defeated by those of lower states due to their perception. Although Jing Wen was no longer such an expert, the perception remains. Despite the swords striking with the litheness of snakes and the elusiveness of shadows, it was still impossible to escape Jing Wens detection. The pair launched ten strikes in the time of a second, yet Jing Wen continued to evade them. The three began to drift towards the end of the study, and beads of sweat began to appear on Jing Wens forehead. He longer had the strength of a Qi Manifestation cultivator; it was impossible for him to continue fighting in this manner. However, the two assassins were not entirely calm as well. Their face turned paler and paler as they realised none of their weapons was even scratching Jing Wen. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Sho! From the walls of the manor, another set of bolts were released. The two assassins bit their lips and continued to pressure Jing Wen. Jing Wens heart tightened as he watched the approaching bolts. He was already struggling to evade the two swordsmen - how can he evade crossbow bolts on top of that? With a squelch, one of the bolts pierced his waist. Blood began to surge onto his white robes. In these few breaths of time, the two swordsmen were also hit by these bolts, and blood seeped into their black clothes. Yet they continued to slash at Jing Wen, as though they were actually snakes that feared no poison. Yet their body was already affected by the poison, their movements far slower than before. The sword in Jing Wens hand turned into a blur, hacking towards the two assassins necks. The two swordsmens body had already gone limp when a thin line of crimson appeared on their neck. Soon, blood began to flow out uncontrollably, before the two dropped towards the ground. Before the bodies had fully collapsed, that piece of cloth fluttered once more. Jing Wen could feel the poison taking over his body, turning it limp at a frightening pace. Kicking against the frame of the study, Jing Wen landed on the wall where the final assassin is. A muffled crash could be heard as the tiles on the roof cracked. However, before the cracks could spread, Jing Wen had lowered the sword in his right hand and thrust forth with his left hand, curled into a fist. The final assassin sighed as he watched this. Although he had attacked from a distance, he had used a crossbow. This was sufficient proof that he had never been specialised in archery, but rather an expert of close range. The final assassin raised his hand and slammed them down onto Jing Wens fist. Another muffled crash rang out as shockwaves made the walls the two were standing on completely collapsed. An intense pain travelled through Jing Wens left arm through his bones. He had never face such formidable raw strength. Before even a moment had passed, shrieks from his arm could be heard as they were pushed to their limits. The blood flowing out from the wound caused the earlier bolt decreased, but its crimson colour was bound by a tinge of green. This was an obvious sign of poisoning, but Jing Wen did not lose his composure, only that a hint of pain could be seen between his brows. Its a shame that someone like Sir Jing would have to perish like this. However, this is the will of the heavens - going against it is futile. The assassin understood that Jing Wen had run out of options. Yet the next moment, a strange breeze came blowing in, violently gathering around Jing Wens left hand. The gust formed a horrifying whirlpool as Jing Wens arm continued to tremble. The assassins eyes squinted as he noticed the anomaly. He sighed, As expected of sir Jing - it seems like you still have some ability only, you shouldnt have thought so greatly of yourself, blinded by the arrogance of youth! The arm of the assassin was akin to steel swelled as more strength entered. The fist that was far larger than his opponents slowly forced Jing Wens to retract his arm. Yet the whirlpool that had gathered, as it provoked, stir without restraint. As if a great door had been opened, a massive amount of Qi burst forth, crashing against the arm of the assassin. Current currents of broken Qi arose around the two, turning the brick fragments into dust. Jing Wens arm continued with terrifying strength, pushing past the assassins arm onto his torso. A strange expression formed on the assassins face as he opened his mouth, causing Jing Wens face to become ever dirtier and bloodier. His chest and abdomen had been completely carved in! Yet the assassin did not perish so easily. Unmoved by the heavy blow, he smashed his hand mercilessly down onto Jing Wens shoulders, turning it into a horrifying blend of flesh and blood. But Jing Wens expression did not shift in the slightest in response to the injury. Using the momentum from the arm, he finally raised the sword in his right hand and pierced it through the assassins throat. Then, without a hint of hesitation, it was raised upwards, splitting the assassins skull into two halves. As the assassin faced his last moments, he forced out a sigh. Only, it sounded especially strange, since his windpipe had already been destroyed. At last, he collapsed backwards onto the streets before Jing manor. Jing Wen gazed at the two halves of the assassins head for a split moment. He swallowed a pill with haste, before disappearing. --- The moment Linan entered dust, countless shops would temporarily close to prepare for the new wave of customers that would come in the deep night. At this moment, only a few pedestrians that were new to Linan could be seen wandering on the street, before hurriedly running away as a youth covered in blood ran onto Longan Avenue. The youth staggered ahead, his legs occasionally failing to take the next step or to support him, causing his balance to disappear and flop onto the ground. Green tinted blood continued to seep into his robes. He felt his mind slowly becoming tangled, and the interval between his breath becoming shorter. Only by relying on his Qi to suppress the effects of the poison can he still continue towards his destination. My life is in your hands, upon reaching the clinic that was always empty of customers, Jing Wen let out a faint murmur. Perhaps it was because the poison had affected his vocal muscles as well, that his speech was rather slurred and difficult to understand. Once the last of the sentence left his mouth, Jing Wen closed his eyes, loosened his shoulders, and immediately fell unconscious. It was unclear if he was alive or dead. Even if he were dead, though, his left hand was still clutching that piece of paper. Chapter 69 - How Unenvious. How Envious. Shen Yanlin, with his sleeping mask still dangling off his eyes, stared at the collapsed Jing Wen with his mouth opened wide enough to swallow a whole egg. What in heavens happened to you? This poison is enough to kill twenty grown men in a moment! Even if my mother were here, she would still struggle to treat you! Shen Yanlin angrily muttered while hitting the acupuncture points on Jing Wens wrist with his five frail fingers to slow the spread of the poison. After Consort Li had visited his clinic, those frequenting it had finally risen above zero. Although Shen Yanlin typically shoos these curious customers away, he could not bear to let the seriously ill patients leave without treating them. After coming in contact with a number of near-death patients, Shen Yanlin was no longer as shaken as when he was when he had first operated on Jing Wen. But even so, he was still somewhat shaken when treating Jing Wen. Shen Yanlin had come from Lingnan where the poison arrow tree was produced and had seen his mother dealing the victims of its poison numerous times. But even the widely recognised medical sage could only save half of the victims, who were all at least Heart Purification cultivators capable of suppressing the poison. Ordinary people, or even some weaker cultivators affected by poison arrow tree would have died long before they could be brought to the clinic. Bringing Jing Wen to a table, Shen Yanlin stared at the wound at Jing Wens waist. Immediately, Shen Yanlins pale lips began to quiver, and he could not stop muttering. As he noticed the poison continue to spread even with the acupuncture, Shen Yanlins voice trembled more and more as he grew more anxious. This past month, each time you visited me was to seek some form of treatment. The surgery was fine - I was only a bit inexperienced, but I was still confident enough to succeed in at least preserving your life. But that girl you brought in forced me to use those needles and now you want me to treat the poison arrow tree this will be a little difficult. Hmm? This is so, so strange. There is another force wreaking havoc already in your body, damaging your internal organs. Moreover, this force is something even more mother hasnt encountered yet - how can that be? It must be some obscure or forgotten form of martial arts. It seems like an attack only a Qi Manifestation cultivator or someone approaching that state can launch! Jing Wen do you really not want your life anymore, fighting with a supreme expert. Wait a moment! Where is this ancient and inexhaustible essence coming from? How can it instantly destroy the Qi I sent into your body? By what means can I treat you now when I cant even examine your condition! Shen Yanlin was so shocked that his entire body was leaning against the table Jing Wen was on. Looking at Jing Wen, who was straddling the fine line between life and death, Shen Yanlin wondered, The first two forces are something from today, but the third essence has been mingling within your body for nearly a week now. What in the heavens are you doing! Gradually, Shen Yanlin calmed down. He licked his dry lips and closely closed his eyes as he pondered over the problems he had found. When Jing Wens conditions worsened, Shen Yanlin would take out some expensive medicine and force it into Jing Wens body, before continuing to prudently probe the situation on his body. When Shen Yanlin re-opened his eyes, the confusion within it hadnt faded a bit. Rather, all the calmness had gone. According to his judgement, if only two of the three forces were present within Jing Wens body, with his physique having been tempered by Qi Manifestation, it should not be life-threatening. But the ancient power had constantly exhausted Jing Wens body, allowing that unknown force to enter it without much resistance. Typically, it should still have been destroyed by the essence within Jing Wens body natural, but in order to suppress the poison arrow tree, all the Qi in his body had been exhausted. Shen Yanlin is indeed worthy of being considered the sole child of the medical saintess. He did not know that Jing Wen had been obsessing over that piece of paper, the talisman Yang Heng had used, or the later assassination attempt against Jing Wens life. Yet he had still managed to almost infer what Jing Wen had been doing the past week through his injuries alone! This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. But the reality was the three forces was like a triangle that prevented any form of treatment individually. What use was knowing how it was caused then? Does fate want you dead, Jing Wen? Even I cannot plan out a way to guarantee someones death than this method Compared to this, that strange illness that girl had is no more than a sidedish (Сһ). Staring at Jing Wen absent-mindedly, Shen Yanlin continued to mutter in a trembling voice, Especially that ancient force! I can tell that its extremely beneficial to you, but its more dangerous than the other two combined! What kind of person can possess this force? It cant be the four sacred mountains - they are petty to the extremely. The people from the Zijin Sect? Impossible - those bastards only care about appearing aloof and maintaining their power over Jianghu. Those perverted bastards from Ximo Sect? No, thats even more unlikely - theyre even more selfish than the four sacred mountains. Im wondering if Consort Li is in possession of such strange power. But the two of you are openly hostile how can she accept the risk that she will aid the enemy? What in heavens in going on? Shen Yanlin thought for a long time and still could not reach the answer. He painfully scratched his head, his fingers travelling back and forth among his hair like a farmer ploughing the black fields after the snow had melted, nurturing the land. But no matter how beneficial that power could be, Shen Yanlin was certain that, in these conditions, Jing Wen would have along died before he could reap the benefits. The already exhausted Qi within his body was steadily decreasing as the poison raged on, while the bleeding caused by the second force was stripping Jing Wen of his last breaths. Even if a shen state immortal came to cure Jing Wen, the chance of success would still be incredibly low. To save Jing Wen in this situation was to defy the heavens, tearing the pages off the book of the dead from Yanwangs hands. This was a matter of immortal elixirs or heavenly herbs - only then, could the dying Jing Wen have a glimmer at survival. But where could one find such wondrous medicine? The imperial treasury did not have it. The four sacred mountains did not have it. Even the whole of Jianghu did not have it. Only Hua Quanfu - if the rumours were true - possessed an elixir of immortality. Shen Yanlin glared at Jing Wens increasingly pale face for a long moment. Then, with slow and deliberate actions, he removed one of the floorboards of the clinic and retrieved a wooden box. The box was made of some unknown material that made it completely black - absorbing all light. Holding the box in his hand, Shen Yanlins arm began to tremble, as though the thing inside it was equal to the weight of a mountain. However, this thing was even more precious than a mountain. If Shen Yanlin presented it to the Emperor, it was very likely that an entire province would be given to him as his own fiefdom. It is said that a nations territory is priceless, but the thing inside the box was even more valuable. The thing inside the box was called Earth Refining Flower. From its name alone, it is also possible to see the value of such a herb. Only something bearing the word heaven in its name could be more precious than the Earth Refining Flower. Mother has spent over twenty years searching for this flower that could exist only after absorbing the essence of the heavens and earth for one thousand years. In fact, mother had left this time because she wanted to search for another, leaving this one with me to save my life. Okay, it might not be as grand as the immortal of elixir, but it can extend a persons life by twenty years and help them break into the next realm. If it werent for the fact that you played with me for so long, I wont even consider using it. Shen Yanlin had already used countless extravagant herbs to treat Jing Wen, so he definitely was not hesitating because he was a stingy person. But this single herb was truly invaluable - even if all the entire shop was sold, it could not exchange for a single peddle of the Earth Refining Flower. The mental struggle within Shen Yanlins head continued for a long time. Then, without notice, the thin and pale child, looking at Jing Wen, sighed bitterly and said, Mother shouldnt be too angry if I used the herb on you right? She had always liked you more than me, to the degree that I wonder who is her real son. Anyways, she will definitely bring back another after returning home. Of course, the likelihood of finding another heavenly herb was impossibly rare - those words spoken was just to convince himself. Shen Yanlin unlocked the box, and carefully retrieved the Earth Refining Flower with a melancholy face. The Earth Refining Flower looked a bit like dandelions, with a similarly ordinary fragrance. There was no heavenly phenomenon to celebrate its appearance; no moon during daytime, rumbling earth or falling stars. It looked so ordinary, like any flower one could see by the roadside. Its pretty smart that you reached out to me instead of the imperial physicians. Those old froggies, if they had such a herb, would have consumed it without hesitation. Humph, who would be as kind as me to use it for healing you? Shen Yanlin crushed the herb and placed it in Jing Wens face, aiding its movement down Jing Wens esophagus by bringing some water to his lips. He complained the whole time with a sad, pitiful look on his face. Seeing Jing Wens pale face gradually become rosy, Shen Yanlin looked at him blankly, before sighing. I dont know how to comment on your luck. Ever since his death, youve encountered misfortune after misfortune - even losing your vision and cultivation. But opportunities keep presenting themselves to you; first, that ancient essence, then my herb, and maybe even that elixir the capital is so excited about. Tsk, tsk, tsk. To fully absorb the herb, you need someone in the xian state. Consort Lis maid should be coming soon - I will send you away then to be treated by her. Once you wake up, youll see the most desired woman in the world how envious. Chapter 70 - Benefits The assassination at Jing manor would have been the most shocking news circulating in the capital for months at any other time. The security in Linan had always been very tight, and although spontaneous murders would occur every now and then, such open assassination was rare, not to mention when it involved a member of the Imperial family. Yet with the arrival of Hua Quanfu and the elixir of immortality, the entire matter seemed like a drop in the ocean, going completely unnoticed. Even if the imperial court had taken great efforts to mobilise, most of the resources were already siphon in preparation for the elixir of immortality. Even the most illustrious Imperial Guards were no more than zombie divisions at this moment, maintaining only the bare minimum to function. Only the emperor seemed to have paid special attention to investigating this matter, even using his personal resources to find the backgrounds of his attackers. Fortunately, as Jing Wen had retaliated and killed these people, it was a difficult matter. Their identity was found out within the night, especially with the middle-aged man being a famous figure in the capital. The middle-aged man was Bai Xiang (), a prominent figure in jianghu that had connections with Zijin Sect and liked to travel incognito. More importantly, he wielded a nearly unrivalled physical strength and could imbed his body with Qi to strengthen it further,a skill typically impossible for someone at the peak of Heart Purification state. As for the two other assassins, they were men directly under the Seventh Prince. The Seventh Prince himself was not someone stupid, and had already learnt that Jing Wen was already restoring his lost cultivation. Still, using a Heart Purification expert to kill someone at Qi Manifestation was already something like using a butchers knife to kill ants. But no amount of preparation would he have known that the perpetrator of the great massacre at Peaceful Pavillion would have lent Jing Wen a piece of paper that could effortlessly kill a cultivator at the peak of Heart Purification. Before the night was over, the truth was brought to the emperors personal study. The eunuchs accompanying him all committed suicide, as did the investigator. It seemed that only the emperor now know the truth. But considering that these assassins had arrived at the order of the Seventh Prince as a part of the dynastic struggle, who knows how long the truth will be suppressed for? In the end, in order to preserve the dignity of the imperial family, the emperor stripped some titles from the Seventh Prince and appointed some of his followers into insignificant positions using a crime the Seventh Prince had committed some months earlier. The punishment did not really impact the Seventh Princes foundation, so there was little resistance. The emperor is indeed the emperor. Before the night was over, the entire matter was dealt with in a swift and precise manner so that his plans to deal with Hua Quanfu would not be disturbed in the slightest. --- Akin to rain irrigating the fields after a drought, Jing Wens vessels that had once been filled with Qi before he lost his cultivation was surfeited at last. New channels that expanded these vessels seemed to have form, allowing even greater quantities of Qi to flow through his body. The name Earth Refining Flower is indeed appropriate. The precious essence of the Earth Refining Flower was forced out of the ordinary plant, and slowly permeated as it travelled through Jing Wens body. Before it reached the intestines, the miracle nature of the pill proved showed itself once more. The slight tinge of green within his blood congealed into a small pill within Jing Wens waist, whilst the talisman aura left his body entirely, covering room and its surroundings in an ancient fragrance. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. The essence from the piece of paper also retreated. As though shutting itself from the world, the aura remained within his lungs, spreading a thin membrane throughout the organ that isolated it from the remaining organs. When even the stem of the flower had been absorbed into Jing Wens body, he woke up. At that time, it was already the dazzling moment of the day, and the sun hung proudly above the heavens. Jing Wen slowly sat up from the bed, sending his perception throughout the room. He slightly opened his mouth and murmured in a barely audible voice, I cant sense anything - it seems that Ive already departed How am I meant to greet my parents at the Bridge of Forgetfulness? Its not that you died, but you are in my room. Consort Li, rubbed the head of the magpie with her finger and chuckled, The saintess Shens son had to owe me a minor favour to heal you. At least you should appreciate your second chance at life. Jing Wen had a faint frown upon hearing Consort Lis voice. Her manor is protected by a formation that even peak Qi Manifestation cultivators can not penetrate through. It is only natural for Jing Wens weakened perception from the injuries to be unable to detect anything. Eventually, he asked, What did Shen Yanlin do? Consort Li released the magpie in her hand and wiped her hand with a handkerchief. Stretching her body in a carefree manner, she had a faint smile as she said, Saintess Shens son is a medicine genius not seen in a hundred years. Dont worry, aside from the minor favour he now owes me; there is little to worry about. No wonder Consort Li was so beloved by the world - her acting is truly exemplary. Although Shen Yanlin had used the very precious Earth Refining Flower, she thoroughly brushed off the matter upon the boys request. Shen Yanlin had always followed her mothers teaching that life is more precious than worldly belongings, not to mention that that life belongs to the older brother figure that he always admired. Moreover, since Shen Yanlin had already used the medicine, he found it rather vulgar to emphasise its value to Jing Wen. In the end, he simply asked Consort Li to brush off the matter if Jing Wen had inquired. As for why he did not stay until Jing Wen was awake he was still afraid he would still lose his rationality in front of Jing Wen after using such a precious medicine. Consort Li, who had siphoned off some of the essence of the Earth Refining Flower, didnt care about making Jing Wen feel guilty towards Shen Yanlin in the slightest. She poked Jing Wens waist with her finger, causing the pill formed from the poison tree arrow to shake as she said, The poison arrow tree is more forceful than all other poison in the world. The principle of fight poison with poison (Զ) applies here - as long as the pill is within you, it should be impossible for you to fall under may form of toxin. Jing Wen remained silent for a long time, before saying, To make Consort Li attend to my injury while pregnant makes this one ashamed. Consort Lis carefree smile remained unchanged as she retracted her finger. She said, Im not a frail woman. Your treatment was beneficial for me as well. Jing Wen frowned slightly, thinking that even with that ancient aura contained within that piece of paper, there should be something beneficial to Consort Li during the healing process. But he did not intent to reveal any of his secrets to Consort Li, so he remained silent. Consort Li did not care for Jing Wens attitude. Pausing for a moment, she continued, You didnt lose out from the treatment. The portions that I absorbed are things your body cannot bear and would have lost anyway, but I compensated you. Jing Wen furrowed his brows and lifted his head up, saying, Why are you mentioning this matter? Consort Li replied, I still want Saintess Shens son to owe me the favour, so I off-handedly helped you advance into Heart Purification state - dont worry, the favour will not implication you. Pausing for a long moment, Consort Li changed the topic, Heart Purification cultivators are indeed rare resources but during the bout for the elixir of immortality, there would be around a dozen Qi Manifestation cultivators. Even if you are considering using heart bloody of crossing that boundary between states, it would still be impossible for you to deal with a Qi Manifestation cultivator in a short amount of time. Consort Li looked at Jing Wen and offhandedly combed her hair. Since youre already working with Mo Xi and some of the other Qi Manifestation cultivators in the capital, why not ask them to contribute some heart blood as well? A few drops would not impact their cultivation. Thank you for the advice. Although he had thanked Consort Li, Jing Wens already straight posture became like a spear. Using other cultivators heart blood was not a bad idea, but Consort Lis words had directly exposed that he was already in a partnership with Mo Xi. Wondering how Consort Li could have been aware of such a matter, Jing Wen tiredly said, Why tell me these things? These secrets could have been used as leverage. Consort Li placed her hands behind her, purposefully emphasising her slightly swollen abdomen as she said, Because Im pregnant, so I cant bother with that Hua Quanfu. If I can borrow anothers knife, why wont I? Moreover, even if you had ten thousand years, I would still be stronger than you. Chapter 71 - Heaven Has Eyes After hearing Consort Lis statement, Jing Wens eyebrow furrowed deeply, and his breathing became coarser. Those familiar with him, such as Jing An, would know that he was extremely angry. Without any emotions in his voice, Jing Wen asked, How can Consort be so sure? Naturally, Consort Li was not familiar with Jing Wen, and did not know his emotional fluctuations, nor would she care. Finding Jing Wens question a little amusing, she asked, How many have entered the shen state? Jing Wen parted his lips, about to answer that shen only appear in the world every millennium, but realised answering her was meaningless, he closed his mouth. Consort Li observed him interestingly, then continued, How many have entered the xian state? Jing Wens mouth had already tightened into a thin line as he refused to answer. Although he was a genius that entered Qi Manifestation state at sixteen years old, the sect leader of Zijin Sect and Ximo Sect had done the same, yet both had remained at the peak of Qi Manifestation after all these years. Excluding Consort Li, only two and a half people have entered the xian state. Zhou Aimins tao master Guo Xiling was one, the saintess Shen was one, and the half was general Xiahou, who relies on a secret technique to reach that state temporarily. Excluding general Xiahou, Guo Xiling and saintess Shen are a hundred years apart. Consort Li chuckled, You are indeed a rare genius that is seldomly seen, but to go beyond Qi Manifestation requires talent that appears once a century, once a millennium dont think too highly of yourself. Sparrows, even if given ten thousand years, cannot become an eagle. Consort Li brushed her sleeve and said, Zhou Aimin has been with Consort Ru since Yesterday. But upon hearing your injuries, he rushed to this consorts palace and has been waiting since. This consort will not keep you any longer. Jing Wen had no intention of staying with this strangely tempered woman anyway and quickly left Changchun Palace. --- It was midday, but Jing Wen did not feel any vitality. He had barely struggled back to life, and was tired physically and mentally. Still, upon remembering that today was the day that Hua Quanfu returned, he could only circulate the Qi within his body to stimulate his mind before meeting Zhou Aimin. His pale complexion highlighted by the sunlight, Jing Wen slowly emerged from Changchun Palace like a sickly man that had just left the clinic. He gradually descended the stairs before Changchun Palace, and onto the grounds of the garden. Just outside of Changchun Palace stood a youth in Taoist robes, who had been waiting for quite a while, his head lowered tiredly and eyes half-closed due to the lack of sleep. His face appeared like those women that applied makeup to appear frail and sickly like Xi Shi. Zhou Aimin had been discussing with Consort Ru on collaborating with Jing Wen to seize the elixir of immortality. Anyway, she was a cultivator that had been at Heart Purification state for a decade. But upon hearing the movement of the emperors personal forces to Jing manor, he realised something was amiss, quickly leaving the Imperial Palace to visit Shen Yanlin. Hearing from Shen Yanlin that Jing Wen was sent to Changchun Palace, Zhou Aimin returned to the Imperial Palace once more without hesitation, not even hiring a carriage in his journey to and fro. From there, he silently stood before Changchun Palace. He was then informed by the servant girls that Consort Li required absolute concentration, but that essentially confirmed the severity of Jing Wens injuries. After all, Consort Li was the strongest cultivator in the world; few things required her complete attention. Zhou Aimin stood by the paved path, watching Changchun Palace from being shrouded in darkness, to vibrantly displaying itself beneath the sun; the faint, supernatural light created by the Earth Refining Flower continuing to illuminate; watching the servant girls coming and going, and hearing the chirping of that magpie. Nonetheless, Jing Wen did not appear. Changchun Palace was typically void of guests except for the Emperor - who was still in his study. Only the guards could see Zhou Aimin standing beside the path, but they had no intention of interacting with the Taoist. At last, Zhou Aimin saw that person and confirmed that he was no longer under the threat of death.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. His legs gave out and he collapsed onto the soft grass. His sore eyes blinking a few times before the curious and lively nature of the person returned. He tried to get up, but because his body was too stiff from standing for such a long time, he fell down once more. Jing Wen gradually walked next to Zhou Aimin, and reached out his hand to the person, whose body were evidently exhausted from running from the Imperial Palace to Shen Yanlins clinic and back before standing still for so long. Recalling the first time he properly met Zhou Aimin was in Wang manor, Jing Wen felt that the two of them seemed fated with life and death experiences. Gripping Zhou Aimins hand, Jing Wen found that it was as soft as a girls hand. Thinking that the little Taoist probably have never suffered in his life, Jing Wen felt Zhou Aimin was really worthy of admiration. With Jing Wens help, Zhou Aimin returned to his feet. Walking on the footpath, Jing Wen, although still weak, supported Zhou Aimin until they reached a carriage. Yangers head emerged, her hair messy from just waking up after a nights worth of makeshift sleep in the carriage. She rubbed her face before raising her horsewhip and smacking the hair. The horse begrudgingly started heading forward, slowly pulling along the carriage. In the carriage, Jing Wen looked at Zhou Aimin and gave a weak smile. He said in a coarse voice, If you want to know what happened, Ill tell you later. Let me sleep a bit first. --- Arriving at Jing manor, Jing Wen continued to sleep without any worries (). Eventually, with the help of the other servants, they carried their young master like a bag of rice through the manor and tucked him into a quilt. During the whole process, Jing Wens eyelid did not move in the slightest. Although it was in the coldest months of winter, Jing Wen did not sleep for long at all. Before the sun had set, Jing Wen had woken up. Sending out his perception, Jing Wen recognised that he had returned home. Exhaling a breath of fatigue, Jing Wen circulated Qi throughout his body once more, before finally allowing himself to relax. Staring at the broken walls at the front of his manor and the carriage that blocked it, Jing Wen was quiet for a while. Then, he suddenly said, Hire someone to repair the wall before Hua Quanfu can cause any damage in the capital. Mingzhu was mixing cold and boiling water in a basin to wash Jing Wens body. Upon hearing Jing Wen speak, she was slightly startled but obediently answered while continuing to measure the temperature of the water. This servant will find someone while young master takes a bath. Jing Wen gave a soft en and did not continue on the topic further. Then, he asked, Where is Fellow Zhou? Still asleep, but this servant has overheard Venerable Zhou tell Yanger to wake him before evening. Peering at Jing Wens pale face, Yanger secretly thought that both people were indeed workaholics. It seems Hua Quanfu will enter Linan just before the city gate closes. I will meet up with Fellow Zhou then. Although Jing Wen was still tired from Yesterdays incident, his mind remained exceptionally clear. Linans city gate closes at the beginning of Xu Shi (19:00) - by then, the merchants who want to take advantage of Linans vibrant nightlife would be crowded in the city gate. With such a large crowd, it would be rather challenging to detect the disguised Hua Quanfu. Waving his hands, Jing Wen plans to continue thinking about the matter after Zhou Aimin had woken up. Anyway, no one would want to offend all of Linan without confirming if the elixir of immortality is real or not. There should still be plenty of time left. Looking at Mingzhu, he said, Bring something from the kitchen. I havent eaten in a day. Mingzhu pushed the basin and brought Jing Wens foot into the temperate water. Wiping her tender red hands on her apron, she then walked towards the kitchen. Before she left the door, Jing Wen calmly reminded, Something like a pancake is best. If Fellow Zhou wakes in time, maybe we can catch Hua Quanfu enter Linan on the city walls. --- Linan has a strict rule that merchants were only allowed through the Yangping (ƽ) Gate and hand over one-tenth of the goods it carried. Of these merchants, many were foreigners, so to display the splendour of the Great Zhu, the grandeur of Yangping Gate and the roads surrounding it was only beneath that of the Fenghuang () gate, which was exclusive for the royal family. Hua Quanfu stared out at the capital of the world with a hint of admiration. Whether Nanwang, Nanhu, Yuelin, Northern Sea or Anbei, none of them had a city as majesty as Linan. Within in the faint twilight, the ashen city wall seemed to completely absorb the lustre of the setting sun, appearing everlasting and extraordinary. Though he was the heir to the Hua family that was rather influential in Lingnan, Hua Quanfu had spent most of his life in Nanwang and the Northern Sea. After so long in those lands, he had forged an enduring bond with the king of Nanwang and the khan of the Northern Sea tribes. Now, he had finally returned to the civilised land of Zhongyuan, bringing with him only a small entourage. Yet for someone who carried with him the supposed elixir of immortality - even under disguise - and safely arriving at Linan meant each of these individuals was experts rarely found in jianghu. According to his current identity, he was a merchant who had returned from Anbei with many furs and precious gems. His family were ordinary people who migrated to Linan two decades ago and managed to establish a small reputation selling pickled vegetables. His identity was that of the familys youngest son, who took half of the family wealth in a gamble to make it big. He and LiTonger were green plums and bamboo-horse (÷ - childhood sweetheart) whilst Qi Qi and the rest were family servants. Li Tonger walked behind Hua Quanfu and quietly cursed. She stared through the city walls, as if peering into the Jing manor that she had lived in for so long before saying with a cold voice, I heard young master Jing Wen is living quite well after master and her highnesss death. But as they say, you reap what you sow (ʳ). She was an insignificant servant of the Jing household that happened to accompany Princess Kang on the night of their death. Aside from Jing Wen, she was the only person that had seen the entire assassination from beginning to end. After the assassination, she only managed to survive by crawling beneath a mountain of dead bodies. She was well aware that even if Jing Wen had not killed her in order to preserve the integrity of the Jing family, those cleaning up after the assassination would have captured her and interrogated her for the truth, before disposing of her to prevent anyone else knowing the Great Zhus greatest secret. She lifted her head, and immediately caught the youth whose eyes were covered with a piece of white cloth. Fortunately, heaven have eyes, and Jing Wen is already blind. Chapter 72 - Creating Chaos, Creating Heroes When the snow by the roadside seemed to stack as tall as mountains, Hua Quanfu and his entourage finally entered Linan. The carriage stopped at an inconspicuous corner. The carriage group began to set up shop, selling sorts of exotic goods from Anbei whilst Hua Quanfu walked out of the carriage and entered a nearby inn. The inn had a few patrons, but all were in a drunken stupor except for a tall and large man a full head taller than Hua Quanfu if he were standing. From his rough appearance, it was quite clear that he was not someone from the Great Zhu, but a person of Nanwang heritage. Hua Quanfu found a neighbouring table and ordered a couple of dishes. If one observed a little longer, they would find that he was sitting with his back against the tall man. The tall man did not recognise Hua Quanfu at first. After all, Hua Quanfus operations were mainly in the Lingnan and Nanwang, not to mention that the Seventh Prince had recently purged the Southern Wu rebels, which were closely connected to operatives from Nanwang, causing both to networks to be implicated. The tall man, named Mo Yuan (Īԭ), was originally not the highest operative in Linan, but due to the purges done by the Seventh Prince, is now responsible for greeting this son of heaven. Hua Quanfu occasionally poked the dishes with his chopsticks, not interested in placing them in his mouth at all. At some unknown point, a wooden board appeared in his hand, which seamlessly appeared in Mo Yuans pocket. Mo Yuan was hesitant to take it out, afraid that the oil on his hand would ruin it. Eventually, he used a handkerchief to retrieve it, scrutinising it carefully with his head down. After making sure the wooden board was genuine, the tall mans body trembled slightly. Hua Quanfu can feel the vibration from his back. Dont be so sentimental, Hua Quanfu coldly said. The body stopped shaking, and the chopstick in Mo Yuans hand began to move toward the dishes. However, the chopsticks were picking the chillis that werent meant to be eaten. A piece of bamboo scroll was passed between the two. Hua Quanfu unfolded the bamboo scroll and looked at the information on it. After a long time, he closed the scroll and hid it within his sleeves. Do you know how the Seventh Prince was aware of the Southern Wu rebel bases? Mo Yuan said, He swept up all the Southern Wu operatives within a few days. Ive already planted some spies into the Seventh Princes household to investigate. Hmm, Hua Quanfu sounded without any expression, as if he was still concentrated on chewing. Mo Yuan couldnt help but be inwardly disapproval of Hua Quanfus response. He had only heard about the words and patterns of this wooden plate, along with its significance from the previous head of Linans operations. He had no idea that the person was actually so young! Mo Yuan sighed and placed down his chopsticks, The Seventh Prince received the locations from a jianghu weasel, Fang Hui. As for how that weasel knows about the locations, this one is completely clueless. There was a gap between his last appearance outside of Linan and him arriving at the Seventh Princes manor. Any strange behaviours? Hua Quanfu asked, sipping on a lukewarm tea. Straightening his back, Mo Yuan answered, None at all. Aside from an affair with one of the household maid and allowing the Seventh Prince to indulge in his desire, there were no suspicious activities. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Hua Quanfu knew it was useless to investigate the matter any further at this moment. He said, Have the operatives slowly pull back. Understood. The secret channels of Nanwang in Linan were mainly used to monitor the three princes and various prominent ministers, but now that Hua Quanfu has arrived, they naturally must be utilised to spread greater chaos in the city. Moreover, the matters regarding Fang Hui was something nearly everyone in the Seventh Princes household knew and accepted. If Fang Hui had any suspicious identities, how could he have become one of the Seventh Princes close confidants so quickly? Though he was quite burly, Mo Yuan was certainly no fool and understood the thought behind Hua Quanfu. How is the situation in Jing manor? Mo Yuan looked at Hua Quanfu and asked hesitatingly, Sir, I dont why place such emphasis on son of the dead Prime Minister. He holds only honourary positions. Hua Quanfu frowned and turned his head towards Mo Yuan for the first time. You are not in the place to question my decisions. Mo Yuan hesitantly bowed, saying reluctantly. This subordinate was foolish. Hua Quanfu gazed at the candlelight of the restaurants shrine and said, Jing Wens knowledge on our network is difficult to match outside of certain circles. Even though there is no evidence, how the Seventh Prince managed to launch an attack against our operation likely involved his participation. But still, even if he knows so a bit more than most, unless his cultivation returns to Qi Manifestation, it is too low to be meaningful. Mo Yuan truly did not understand. He was vaguely aware that the Southern Wu rebels were present on the night of the Prime Ministers assassination. However, still, it should not be enough for the master of the Hua family to place so much resource on monitoring him. But knowing that Hua Quanfu would not tolerate any more words, he could only swallow his words and remain silent. Anyway, with Hua Quanfu taking over, these sort of minor matters should no longer matter. Moreover, Hua Quanfu was also protected by two Qi Manifestation cultivators, including the new archer that occupies the number one spot on the Xinqingnian, Qi Qi. While Jing Wen is already recovering his previous cultivation, he is incapable of harming Hua Quanfu. And even if he is still had his previous state, he cannot necessarily defeat Hua Quanfu. Hua Quanfu calmly said, Although weve invited him once, send him another letter. At least, invite him to drink with me. Mo Yuan looked at Hua Quanfu, utterly confused. Jing Wen was praised universally for his excellent virtues and loyalty - how can he so easily betray the Great Zhu and join the cause of the Nanwang, a foreign state? This is not to mention that Jing Wens mother was the Emperors own sister! Hua Quanfu seemed to see through Mo Yuans thoughts, saying, His virtues are nothing more than pretence. His real face is much uglier than anyone would expect. How many people has he killed that did no wrong? If you know what happened on the night of Jing Pings assassination, you will find that he is more vicious than the Northern Sea people that dont even cook their meat. How can he be such a virtuous person with so much blood on his hands? Mo Yuan was silent for a long time before he muttered quietly, I understand. But to cause chaos in the capital is the primary focus. Something like recruiting should not take priority. Hua Quanfu thought about what Mo Yuan said and found it was quite reasonable. With a slight chuckle, he responded, Youre not wrong. Naturally, if Jing Wen rejects my offer, then I will not pursue the matter any longer. Sir is wise. Hua Quanfu did not say anything. Finishing the dishes and leaving only the soup behind, he said as he stood up, I will take my leave now. Mo Yuan said, I will let the operatives alert the various ministers of your arrival. Linan is very big, but you still should be cautious as not to reveal your identity. Come with me tomorrow to a pleasure boat, and we can officially establish our relationship to make our future meetings seem less suspicious. Hua Quanfu said, I have something to do tomorrow. I can come and play with you after that. Mo Yuans expression waved. In the end, he was not so confident in the abilities of this youth, though he bore that wooden board. Establishing an official relationship with the Nanwang intelligence network is essential to their plans - what business did Hua Quanfu had that could take priority over it? Hua Quanfu paid the owner a few copper coins, though the establishment was operative by Nanwang. Once he reached the entrance, he stopped and said, Linan is so big. I want to see zhens future domain. Mo Yuan was startled. He looked at Hua Quanfu as though he was a madman. What mad ambitions you have! Not even His Majesty dare eye the throne of Zhongyuan. Who do you think you are? Hua Quanfu said, When the world is plunged into chaos, heroes will arise. If there is no chaos, I will create it. --- Once men have power and status, their greatest worry is how to preserve it. Who knows how many conspicuous have occurred beneath the heavens, have many dissents put down and how many talented men ruined by this desire. However, no matter how much one clings to power, it will eventually be stripped off upon their deathbed. This is why so many emperors desired to be recorded in the history books, and even the most ordinary peasants would want to leave behind a great dynasty. Even though one will die in the end, they still hoped for immortality in some form, whether it be in writing or in legacy. However, how can these chicken soup compare with immortality in the true sense? Now that the opportunity has arrived, almost everyone wanted to seize it. Upon the city walls, the ministers and other great figures could even intimate the imperial court. The merchants under their gaze were all deeply anxious. Those standing on the wall were not only ministers that cant even tussle a chicken but significant jianghu figures with powerful cultivation that rarely appeared out of their own sect. Jing Wen and Zhou Aimin were also standing atop the city wall. He felt the stifling amongst the merchants entering the city, and the vortex of Qi that accompanied every Qi Manifestation expert. After a moment of silence, he said, Exchanging sixty years for an eternality. But considering the chances, is it worth it? Chapter 73 - Zhou Aimins Chicken Soup On the night of the Prime Ministers death, the factions present were nearly as plentiful as those vying for the elixir of immortality today. Although the Prime Minister had brought over 100 Imperial Guards along with him, aside from Jing Wen, all perished in the end. Jing Pings reforms and the anti-corruption campaign had angered countless factions. This caused the various factions to be fractured on the night of his death, though they all intended to kill him, there was no cooperation or exchange of information. Because of this, Jing Wen was reassured that the truth of that night was known to only a few people. None of those people should have any connections with Hua Quanfu, but Jing Wen could not help but be suspicious. Jing Wen placed his hands behind him and thought, After that night, there were quite a few corpses that were not found. Regardless of the chances, its best to take precaution. Jing Wen had killed Hong Fu because of this precaution. He had once been the captain of an Imperial Guard division and gained a certain degree of ruthlessness beneath his courteous exterior. Even since Zhou Aimin had told him of the elixir of immortality, Jing Wen had suspected Nanwang to be behind the matter. Before the death of all their top echelon, they had been the only faction that was utterly aware of the true significance of that night. Thus, that day prior to the winter of the 17th year of Yong, in Jing village, another name had been added to the list of those that Jing Wen had to eliminate. Of course, if anyone below that realm of Qi Manifestation had wanted to kill Hua Quanfu - who was guarded by an unknown amount of true experts - and escaping alive, they would undoubtedly be mocked ruthlessly. But Jing Wen was not a person who valued his life. Drinking from a water gourd, Zhou Aimin looked at the crowd entering Linan. Suddenly, he turned around and said to Jing Wen, Fellow Jing, after this matter is resolved, what will you do? Will you return to Jing village? Jing Wen said, Returning to Jing village or remaining at Linan - I dont really mind. Zhou Aimin said thoughtfully, Since that is the case, Fellow Jing, why not visit Youzhou with me? Individuals with your capabilities are needed to fend off the Northern Sea tribes. Zhou Aimin could sense the gloomy around surrounding Jing Wen. Although he did not know what was in Jing Wens mind, he felt that it should not be something too healthy. In the end, Zhou Aimin used a simple method to distract him from those thoughts. Jing Wen thought for a while, then said with a faint smile, Sure, though I am not so certain we can resolve this matter with our lives intact. Zhou Aimin coughed awkwardly and said, Why be so pessimistic? We will cross the bridge when we come to it. As long as we are still alive, we naturally have to plan for a future where we are alive. And if we die, then so be it. All water reaches the sea eventually. Jing Wen could not refute Zhou Aimins statement. He paused for a moment, then said, Venerable Zhou, you are indeed an impressive Daoist. Zhou Aimin smiled, slightly shy. Its just some of my ramblings; Fellow Jing neednt take it so seriously. Though my master taught me that nothing is permanent, he still reminded me to not be like those stoic that avoids the world altogether. Zhou Aimin paused for a moment, then continued, Since all things are going to disappear, why not enjoy it? Since all people are going to die, why not make their lives a bit longer, their happiness a bit greater?The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Before Jing Wen could respond, Zhou Aimin looked at Jing Wen. Im just a little Daoist with little talent, and these things are indeed no more than chicken soup that I preach to anxious aunties. Fellow Jing, I wont inquire into your thoughts, but please do not be foolish. At least, dont let yourself senselessly die. --- Jing Wen has brushed close with death too many times in this past month. He had barely recovered from the Seventh Princes assassination, and just already preparing to throw his life again once more. Even Zhou Aimin, who proudly answered that he would sacrifice himself for the greater good, could not help but be a bit worried. There were others also anxious due to Jing Wens assassination, though for a very different reason. Within the Seventh Princes manor, Lai Song was in a daze as he looked at the report in his hand. Suddenly, he furiously tore the paper to shreds, before rising to his feet and leaving for the Seventh Prince. As he walked near the entrance of the Seventh Princes manors great hall, he could hear the intoxicating sound of song and dance. Lai Song could not but shake his head in disappointment. As he entered the hall, Lai Song immediately saw the Seventh Prince surrounded by dancers, his eyes watching their enticing movement with leisure. Upon noticing Lai Song, the Seventh Princes expression instantly darkened, before he dismissed the dancers. The Seventh Prince asked, Why is loyal steward so worried? Even though Jing Wen survived, how can he touch this prince? Even royal father only gave me some reprimands. Lai Song said with a hint of worry in his voice, Your Highness, since Jing Wen can fend off Bai Xiang, his cultivation should have nearly returned. Im afraid that he will take revenge The Seventh Prince scoffed, How can Jing Wen possibly touch this prince? No matter how much royal father favours him, or how much his martial arts skills have advanced, unless he has reached xian state, its impossible for him to directly touch royalty. Even Consort Li does not dare directly kill this prince. If Jing Wen truly becomes mad and try to assassinate this prince, I can simply hire some more bodyguards. Lai Song answered, Your Highness, Jing Wen cannot be considered by conventional standards. His mastery in archery makes him a frightening killer. As long as he uses his heart blood as arrows, it would be impossible for even a Qi Manifestation cultivator to detect his presence. Even if experts guard you, Im afraid they would find out too late. The Seventh Prince smiled and inquired, Isnt loyal minister too paranoid? Indeed Jing Wen has managed to kill Bai Xiang, but from what this prince has heard, it was because of some strange power that he managed to borrow that he managed to land the killing blow. As long as he is not a Heart Purification cultivator, it would be impossible for him to use heart blood. There is indeed no evidence that Jing Wen had returned to Heart Purification state. Lai Song then reminded, However, your highness, is it not better to be safe than sorry? And what if Jing Wen one day return to Heart Purification state or even Qi Manifestation state, and begin his revenge? Then what can Your Highness do? The Seventh Prince found Lai Songs words rather reasonable. He asked, Then, should this prince hire some more assassins and quickly remove the threat? But what about the elixir of immortality Lai Song shook his head. Your Highness, the two matters you speak of are not conflicting. If Jing Wen plans to join the competition for the elixir of immortality, we can simply spread some rumours and allow the other factions to kill him. If he remains uninvolved, we can just kill him then by hiring some more assassins. No matter how skilled Jing Wen was at his peak, did he still not fall on the night of the Prime Ministers assassination? The Seventh Prince smiled and said, Since loyal steward has already planned for Jing Wens death, then this prince can rest assured. Seeing the Seventh Prince was now in a good mood, Lai Song cautiously mentioned, Your Highness, though we can no longer force the Crown Prince back to Linan, obtaining the elixir of immortality is our primary goal. As for Your Highnesss recent behaviour this subordinate this advise that you maintain a distance from Fang Hui. He only entered your household. This subordinate is afraid that he holds little loyalty. The Seventh Prince immediately slammed his armrest, lecturing impatiently, This prince has already sent subordinates to investigate his background. What kind of spy does nothing aside from whispering sweet nothings into Biyus ears and rehearsing some dancers? Shouldnt they be gathering information from this prince? This time, upon hearing news that Jing Wen was injured, Fang Hui showed complete indifference, continuing to flirt with Biyu. Are there any subordinates so cold-hearted that they do not show a shred of indifference? Under the slurry of saliva, Lai Song opened his mouth. But Before Lai Song could say a second word, the Seventh Prince continued to berate, Neither first brother nor Consort Li would use someone so addicted with cardinal pleasure like Fang Hui - one is a hypocritical gentleman and the other a woman. Even if he were a spy, as long as this prince does not reveal to him any critical information, what harm can be done? Lai Song furrowed his brows, losing his intention to admonishing. For the Seventh Prince, everyone aside from him could be wrong, but he cannot. If he (Lai Song) told the Seventh Prince that he had been seduced by Fang Hui into the abyss of cardinal pleasure, causing discontent among his subordinates and supporters alike, Lai Songs shoulders would likely lose a head. After the Seventh Princes saliva was exhausted, his mood eventually returned. Gesturing with his arm, he said magnaminously, All right. This prince shall follow loyal subordinates plan in dealing with Jing Wen. We should still focus our attention on the matters regarding the royal succession and elixir of immortality. Lai Song could only bow in agreement to the Seventh Princes words, respectfully saying, This subject will do as you bid. Chapter 74 - The Seventh Princes Sins Not long after Lai Song departed, Fang Hui knocked on the door and entered the great hall. He reported, Your Highness, the dancers have been gathered in your private chambers. Joy instantly filled the Seventh Princes heart as he hurriedly left the great hall. Fang Hui silently followed behind, parting with the Seventh Prince only at the entrance of his private chambers. Fang Hui began to stand guard outside. Watching the snowfall, Fang Hui slowly sank into his own thoughts. For him to stand guard outside whilst the Seventh Prince was partaking in an orgy that could make Di Xin himself blush meant that one of the Seventh Princes greatest secret was in his hands, however, he understood it was best to remain silent towards this matter. To begin with, his martial arts was rather poor, and his schemes were not all that profound. It was only because he was rather clever and understood how to present himself that he gave off the impression of being completely harmless, without any great ambition or capabilities. Still, if he appears too docile, it would be impossible for him to wield any power in the Seventh Princes manor. It was due to his good nature when talking to others, that he had befriended much of the Seventh Princes personal guards, granting him some authority. Now that he had served in the Seventh Princes manor for a month, he was no different from a fish in water. However, after so long, he was still afraid of that one person. Yesterday, when he had received news that the person had sustained a serious injury, and was struggling between the lines of life and death, he felt as though a great burden had been lifted from his mind. However the next morning, he had found within his pillow a piece of cloth with the character Jing written upon it. By the time of Jing Wens assassination, Fang Hui was already asleep. For it to appear so soon meant that someone subordinate to Jing Wen had infiltrated the Seventh Princes manor during the night, when Fang Hui was deep asleep and completely vulnerable! The burden that was lifted off his shoulders seemed as though it had returned with ten times the weight. At that time, Fang Hui immediately broke out in cold sweat, secretly arranging some measure to hasten the Seventh Princes blackening. When the proposal of an orgy reached the ears of the Seventh Prince, he was instantly ecstatic. Although he did not fear Jing Wen, he was well aware that he had lost favour with the Emperor over this matter. This, when combined with the possibility that the Crown Prince would succeed in his endeavours of quelling the Southern Wu rebels, caused a cloud of gloom to loom over him. The orgy, for the Seventh Prince, was like spring rain after a great drought, driving away his worries. Fang Hui secretly plans to have the Seventh Prince develop a reliance on this method to drive away his worries and stress, then expand these activities outside the walls of the Seventh Princes manor. Eventually, the Seventh Prince would probably anger the Emperor directly with his behaviour, deposing him of his chance to contend for the Imperial throne. Even if that does not occur, Fang Hui could probably kill the Seventh Prince by exhausting his essence. Plotting his future schemes, Fang Hui felt that being this sort of spy was really easy - he only needed to be himself. Soon, his mind began to turn towards his own future with Biyu. Biyu was a good girl, but unfortunately, her sales contract was with the Seventh Prince, leaving the matters of marriage and life out of her own hands. If the Seventh Prince falls, and his household falls with him, she would likely be implicated. Frowning, Fang Hui decided he should inform the Seventh Prince of their relationship, and see if he could help Biyu regain her freedom. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Pinching his fingers, Fang Hui calculated that there should still be two hours before the Seventh Prince would conclude his activities, and would probably be in an elevated mood at that time. As long as he could casually mention the matter regarding Biyu with him during that moment of haziness, it should not be difficult to convince the Seventh Prince. After rescuing Biyu, he could make the Seventh Prince completely fall, perhaps diverting him into truly court-shaking scandals. Only, how was he meant to let the Seventh Prince completely let down his guards? The Seventh Prince was no fool and would not directly harm his position as the Seventh Prince. After all, unlike the Crown Prince, who can ascend through inaction, the Seventh Prince must actively scheme to sit on the dragon throne. --- Shockingly, Fang Huis worries were for naught. Before news of Hua Quanfus arrival at Linan could even warm its seat, rumours that the Crown Prince had encountered an assassination attempt under the forces of the Southern Wu rebels, and his life and death unknown. Although the Great Zhu had taken two years to conquer the Southern Wu, it had only removed the Southern Wu royal family from the throne. Most of the officials and prominent figures were untouched, and popular sentiment among the peasantry remain indifferent towards the dragon throne in Linan. In a way, the war between the Southern Wu and Great Zhu still continues to this day. The Southern Wu rebels are mostly professionally trained, equipped with good weapons, and has a coherent leadership. Although it was not said, a sizeable minority of the Southern Wu merchants are secretly financing these rebels. It is even rumoured that Nanwang had expressed military support if the rebellion were to take place. Naturally, the Crown Prince was aware of this precarious situation, bringing an entourage that would make those accompanying the Prime Minister at the time of his assassination. Moreover, when he first arrived at Linnang, he was immediately attacked by the rebels, resulting in the death of six of his guards. This caused his vigilance to grow even greater. Yet the Crown Prince did not expect his younger brother to have provided weapons and even his location to the Southern Wu rebels. Whilst he was investigating a suspected corrupt minister in incognito, and did not bring many guards, he was suddenly attacked by a dozen Southern Wu rebels at the Qi Manifestation state. At the time, the Xiang Ji was besides the Crown Prince and single-handedly fended off half of the Southern Wu rebels that were besieging the Crown Prince. But though Xiang Ji is regarded as greatest martial artist in the secular world aside from General Xiahou and an expert at the perk of Qi Manifestation state, the other guards following the Crown Prince were unable to prevent the remaining half a dozen assailants from harming the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince was an ordinary mortal without any skills in martial arts. For the first half of his life, he was protected by Jing Wen - his study partner and a cultivation genius. After Jing Wen lost his cultivation, Xiang Ji was responsible for protecting the heir to the dragon throne. Without either of these experts guarding him, his hands were tied, and he unable to act (޲ - Helpless in the face of a crisis). It was at that time that a little snake spirit emerged and disappeared along with the Crown Prince. No one knew the snake spirits allegiance, and the brawl quickly ceased as the two parties searched for the Crown Prince. It took three days for the news to arrive at Linan, and the location of the Crown Prince is still unknown. Whilst the imperial court remained silent; rumours spread that the Crown Prince had died. This topic immediately became popular in the taverns of Linan, and even some of the less prominent officials began to believe that the Crown Prince had indeed perished. Rumours about the Empresss curse also reemerged in Linan became extremely popular in the past days after another one of her children died. This, when combined with the news that the news of Consort Lis pregnancy, caused the superstitious of Linan population to quickly call for the removal of the Empress and the ascension of Consort Li as the Empress. As though chicken blood had been shot up the arms of the already anxious inhabitants of Linan. Those visiting the Taoists in a single day surpassed the combined number of patrons for the past month! Even the silent officials seemed gloomier in the imperial court the next day. Although none of them believed the Crown Prince would have perished so easily, all of them were anxious for the elixir of immortality and lacked the heart to deal with the matters of appeasing the distressed commoners. The heart of the officials and the commoners were not in the same place. Who is to know what will happen in Linan in the following days and months? Perhaps the only person positively affected by this matter is the Seventh Prince. Convinced that his elder brother had really died, the Seventh Prince felt that his position as the heir apparent was secured and untouchable. After all, what can the Thirteenth Prince, a little kid controlled by Consort Li do? From then all, the Seventh Prince began indulging in degenerate pleasures. Not even a week after news of the Crown Princes death, the Seventh Princes manor became a deathtrap. None of the women that entered would leave. Who knows how many beautiful girls will be buried beneath the seemingly elegant garden of the Seventh Prince in the future, leaving behind only white bones? Chapter 75 - Why Must I Swim With the Current? Yangping Gate was the furthest gate away from the Imperial Palace. Zhou Aimin parted ways with Jing Wen after talking for some more time. After his figure could no longer be seen, Jing Wen turned and looked at the top floor of the most well-known restaurant in this part of Linan. A hint of displeasure could be seen between his brows as he headed towards a private room. The third floor was entirely filled with high status guests and was exceptionally quiet due to the excellent insulation and overall educated nature of the guests. Sound could only be heard from one room. Jing Wen raised the curtain and entered that room. Seeing a man hurriedly wolf down the food before him, Jing Wen said with a half-bow, Greeting, Officer Mo. It was naturally the sole son of the Mo couple from Hedong, the cruel punishment officer Mo Xi. Mo Xi continued reaching for a piece of bear paw as he said, Greetings, Marquis Jing. After finishing the meal, he placed down his chopsticks at last and left the table. Then, without any words, he turned and left the restaurants, walking down the city gate. Jing Wen followed Mo Xi, maintaining a distance between the two. The two followed the fluttering snow and walked into a well-decorated manor. The merchant quarters of the city was somewhat unfamiliar for Jing Wen, though he knew some details. He was rather curious as to which merchant had purchased the famously expensive Luan () estate that occupied an entire ward. Linan was separated into 99 wards, with the smallest ward enclosing 72 acres of land. Even although Luan estate occupied one of the more modest wards, the price of land in Linan was outrageously expensive. A single house in Linan was equivalent to a small estate in the countryside. The decoration of the manor itself was no less extravagant, but neither Mo Xi nor Jing Wen took any time to appreciate it. Mo Xi had seen more spectacular buildings throughout his life, while Jing Wen could not perceive the structure for obvious reasons. As they reached the gate, Mo Xi took out a slip of paper and passed it to the guard. The guard respectfully received the document from Mo Xi, before making way for the two to enter. The guards glanced at the two with a hint of curiosity as they passed, their curiosity driven by the possible relationship between the blind youth and the infamous Mo Xi. Mo Xi and Jing Wen did not, or pretended not to have noticed these glances. Instead, they walked further into the depths of the manor, before approaching a large jinsi nanmu (˿ľ - gold silked nanmu) table. At the table sat a middle-aged man with a leisurely bearing. His hair was spilled over his shoulders, and his indigo robe was tied together very casually, revealing a part of his chest. There was a sword sheath around his waist that lacked any engravings. His appearance appeared very contradictory to his status as the owner of Luan manor, but rich merchants with such interests were not rare. The middle-aged man motioned Jing Wen to sit, before sliding him a cup of dahongpao. The cup was an ordinary porcelain cup that one can buy on the streets for a few pieces of silver. For it to be the container for a tea that cost several thousand silvers a tael was rather peculiar. Jing Wen tapped his fingers twice on the table to express his thanks before savouring the tea. The middle-aged man picked up his own cup of tea and gently blew on the waters surface. After the tea was cooled, the man rinsed his mouth with the tea water, spitting it into a small bowl soon afterwards. Jing Wen looked at the man for some time, but did not speak, continuing to drink the dahongpao that was dark like blood. After a long silence, the man suddenly placed down his teacup and looked at Jing Wen. He said with a smile, Youre different from your father. He would not have come into this building, nor would he have so patiently waited for me to speak. Jing Wen inwardly frowned. The phrase he had heard the most throughout his life had been youre just like your father or youre different from your father. These words seemed to be spoken out of familiarity, but Jing Wen had known it was to convey their authority over him as someone of the same generation as his father. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. However, Jing Wen was not foolish enough to argue with the middle-aged man. Jing Wen looked at his teacup and said, Greetings, senior. Hello junior. Senior, I have a name. Is the tea good? The middle-aged man scattered the course of their conservation, just like the steam emitted from the tea dissipating under the faint winter wind. It was quite clear that the man was used to commanding others, and did not those subordinate to him to raise any questions. Its good. I can send you some. No need. The middle-aged man said with a smile, Tea has to be appreciated with three senses. Taste, smell and sight. Jing Wen finished the remaining dahongpao in one gulp. Then, he looked at the now-empty cup in his hand and said, I dont need eyes to shoot an arrow anymore. The middle-aged man lamentably answered, Indeed. One must get accustomed to all things. Jing Wen looked toward the middle-aged man. Senior, what you said doesnt make sense considering the purpose of my visit. Who said one could only swim with the current? Isnt building a dam also adaptation? Fish cannot become beavers, and can humans cannot become either, said Jing Wen with goodwill. He then said, Senior, can we please drop this manner of speech? We are not sages probing each other. What a good attitude you have. Taking this way is really too tiring, the middle-aged man smiled back and replied, Move a bit closer. I dont want to raise my voice when speaking to others. Senior, why cant you move? The man smiled again and moved to a seat closer to Jing Wen without hesitation, leaving the half-drunk teacup at his original spot. Then, he looked at Jing Wens youthful features and said, I dont like Hua Quanfus elixir. Jing Wen played down the teacup, showing his intention to continue listening. Compared to the trouble of my earlier life, Im very content with how Im living now. His Majesty wont bother me, and those annoying officials wont chastise me. But when news of Hua Quanfu arrived, a dozen petitions were found at my door asking me to take action or join a faction. If I followed the advice of any of those petitions, I would be tied to that faction for the rest of my life, and bugged by those idiots endlessly until I reach my grave! Why not act at all? Im still sentimental towards Linan after working to protect it all these years. Since I still have some power, I have some responsibility. Trying to destroy the so-called elixir of immortality is something I want to do. The snowfall became heavier, landing on the tea water in the teacup before dissolving. A few landed on the man, but he did not seem to care too much as he continued to talk about his situation without concealing anything. He smiled benevolently at Jing Wen and continued to speak. I naturally wont force anyone into anything. However, things would become easier if a kind of person joined. Jing Wen could not see, but felt an intimacy towards the sword at the mans waist. He could roughly guess the mans identity. Then, he asked, What kind of person? A person precise, methodical and capable of killing without batting an eyelid. They must also be prepared to lose their life. It seems senior is quite specific. Jing Wen played with the teacup and asked, Why me? The middle-aged man glanced at Jing Wens. He said, A cultivator specialised in archery is rare, and although you became the captain of an Imperial Guard division through nepotism, your capabilities really arent too bad. After a pregnant pause, Jing Wen frowned and said, What exactly do you intend to do? The man seemed to appreciate how straightforward Jing Wen was. As he stroke his beard, he said, Im the freest person in Linan; even that carefree Consort Li cannot compare with me. If I managed to succeed, I will disappear from Linan afterwards, and you can also go wherever you want. Since senior is unattached to the world, why not just assassinate Hua Quanfu now? No one knows who Hua Quanfu is at the moment. Anymore could bring forth a corpse, saying I killed Hua Quanfu and destroyed the elixir of immortality, but who would believe him? Only when a great majority of Linan is convinced of his identity will people accept that the elixir of immortality is destroyed and give up their plans. Since you have already planned out everything, why should I be involved in this matter? As long as I dont act and allow you to take all the risks, I can leave Linan without any trouble, while suffering none of the risks of dying. The man was quiet for a long moment, before saying, Well how about I kill someone for you? The piece of cloth fluttered as Jing Wen said directly, Make sure Hua Quanfu is dead and everyone related to him is dead. The man laughed and said, Thats far more than one person. But since were attacking them anyway, I accept. Jing Wen did not anticipate the man would accept so easily. He said, I will kill at least half that would have survived otherwise. Beneath the snow, at the jinsi nanmu table, the scenario of the two negotiating seemed extremely bizarre, especially when the customer was directly inconveniencing himself. I dont like to leave ties anyway, said the man benevolently, If you cant kill that much, I will do it for you. After saying that, the man extended his hand, smiling as he said, Although I want someone prepared to die, I would demand anything as stupid as absolute loyalty. As long as things remain professional, we can cooperate. Jing Wen shook his hand and said, I am surnamed Jing. Named Wen, as in literary. My surname is Tai (̫ - Great), and my name is Chuntao ( - Spring Peach). Before Jing Wen could speak, Tai Chuntao said, People used to Tai (Great) Officer but I always dislike the distance it creates. You can call me senior Tai. Jing Wens suspicion towards the mans identity was confirmed. In his mind, he silently thought, Who would have expected the previous head of the palace guards to have such a feminine name as Chuntao? Chapter 76 - Teaching Tang Roulan A bronze oil lamp lit up a room in Changchun Palace. The blue magpie stood next to the lamp, its elegant feathers occasionally licked by the flame. A girl was grinding ink before the desk. Her eyebrows were long, akin to the guards of a fan, and because the window was opened, tiny petals of snow were hanging from it. Hearing the sound of footsteps, she blinked and the snow petals fell down into the ink-water. She turned around and immediately walked over to Consort Li. This girl was the older of the two disciples of Consort Li, Tang Roulan. Typically, she wore a veil that hid her exquisite features. Only in Changchun Palace would her cover be removed, showing her beautiful appearance. Tang Roulan was worthy of being known as the next generations number one beauty. Although Tang Hong was also beautiful, she was too vicious and cruel. Tang Roulans temperament was full of sweetness and purity, giving her the feeling of a girl next door. Tang Roulan said, Master, the fetus is still developing. Let me bring you back to your chambers. Consort Li said, You think your master is so weak? Tang Roulan was a bit shy as she replied, I dare not master. No one knows just how powerful Consort Li was, but as her disciple, Tang Roulan was closer to understanding her realm than most people. Consort Li had once demonstrated a technique before her, shattering mountains and parting lakes with a single move. Even the ancient books did not speak of anyone accomplishing such a fate, causing Tang Roulan to believe if Consort Li was not a shen, she was closer to the state than the two other xian experts. You went to Luan manor? Consort Li suddenly asked. Though Consort Li was not an Empress, the authority she held far surpassed any empress throughout history. Her questions were always direct, because she never needed to be vague. The surface of the ink shook as the inkstone trembled. Tang Roulan dared not to hide anything before Consort Li. She replied in a soft voice, Yes. Consort Lis gaze looked past Tang Roulans shoulders and into a certain manor where jars of preserved vegetables could be seen. She said, I dont plan on partaking in this matter. This elixir of immortality is only for those without any talents. For those people, even if they live a hundred, a thousand years, they would still be squished under my finger. Tang Roulan carefully replied, Master, I dont doubt that I can reach xian state through cultivation. It is because I disdain those using the lives of others to exchange for his immortality that I intend to destroy the elixir of immortality. Consort Li was quite pleased with these words. She declared with scorn, They are fools. Tang Roulan remained silent, thinking to herself that refuting her masters word would make her even more foolish than those ministers. She eventually said, Master is correct. Consort Li raised her hand, pinching Tang Roulans cheeks that were so soft that it seemed as though water could be squeezed out. She said, Did you meet that kid? Consort Li appeared very young, but she had every authority to call the son of the former Prime Minister a kid. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Tang Roulan knew Consort Li was teasing her and showed a slightly aggravated expression. She answered lightly, He arrived too late. By the time I had left, he still had yet to arrive. If you had wanted to see him, you could have waited a little longer. Tang Roulan lowered her face and said, I just returned to Linan today, and wanted to see master as soon as possible. Consort Li pinched Tang Roulans face a little harder. She laughed, saying, What a sweet mouth you have. Then, Consort Li sighed. Us old folks have to see the younger generations get ferried off. Before I knew it, a good cabbage has already been eaten by a pig (ðײ˶ - A good woman has been ruined by a bad guy). Tang Roulan stuck her tongue out at Consort Li, saying, Hes not a bit. Pigs arent as handsome as he is. She was not a little kid anymore, but she could be innocent because the person she was facing was Consort Li, her master since she was a child. Consort Li knew Tang Roulan was fooling around. She had a faint smile as she said, That pig doesnt like you or me. I wont stop you from pursuing your heart, but remember to focus on your cultivation. Tang Roulan was silent for a moment. She then said, After that night it should be impossible for him to like me anymore. After all, I was partially responsible for his fathers death. Prior to the death of the Prime Minister, Jing Wen had only been wary of Consort Li, but afterwards, he had become completely hostile to her. Were it not for the powerful deterrence that is Consort Lis cultivation and Jing Wens lost cultivation, its likely he would have tried to assassinate her as he had done with Hong Fu. Consort Li scoffed and said indifferently, So what if he doesnt like you. Just pull him into bed and force him. As long as your cultivation is higher, what can he do? Man doesnt like seeing their woman above them, so we must stay above them, stepping on them until they are afraid to touch our position. Look at His Majesty - even though on the surface, I am below him, we are actually on equal levels. Tang Roulan hesitated for a long moment. Although she was familiar with Consort Lis belief, declaring them in such a crude and direct way - even using the Emperor as an example made the advice a bit difficult to accept. Eventually, Tang Roulan asked softly, Isnt that too extreme? Dont he see me as a shameless woman afterwards? So what if its too extreme? Is my disciple not allowed to pursue her happiness? Besides, it is not as though you did anything wrong that you. You mere pointed out a few truths to Jing Wen. The rest was his own choice. Tang Roulan knew what Consort Li said was correct. On the night of the Prime Ministers death, she did not harm Jing Ping or his entourage in any way directly. She had even saved Jing Wens life once. She said, pouting, But still If you dont want to, then dont do it. Tang Roulan was surprised; she couldnt understand how Consort Li suddenly went against her previous advice. For most people, life is just a short seventy years. Consort Li looked down towards the dark pool of ink, her eyes full of emotion. She gave a faint smile, The emotion that brings the most pain and joy is love. Since love cant bring you any joy, then why pursue it? Tang Roulan quietly thought; Im at least a Qi Manifestation cultivator with over a hundred years of lifespan, and master is at least a xian cultivator. How can they be measured by the standards of normal people? For a woman to survive in this world is not easy. For them to stand on their own is even harder. To stand atop of the world is an incredible challenge that only a few can overcome. For you to spend so much time on matters of love is stupid. You either pursue it wholeheartedly or abandon it altogether. What use is there being hesitant? Tang Roulan thought what her master said was reasonable. She lowered her head and remained silent. Consort Li could Tang Roulan had made her choice. She had watched Tang Roulan grown up from a little girl that could barely finish a sentence to where she is now. In the end, her face softened as she said. Since you made mind, dont look back. You neednt force him now, but there is no reason you cant be aggressive. Besides, isnt it interesting? Tang Roulan tilted her head. She was confused why Consort Li found this matter interesting. Consort Li said, You and he were once partners. Although he hates you now after exposing the truth, there should still be affection left. If he feels committed to you, I really wonder if he would choose his parents, or chose you. --- The winter in Linan is predictable, but one can do nothing to prevent it. They could only wear a few more layers of clothes, or toss a few more pieces of coal into the warmer. Naturally, only the wealthy could afford these luxuries that allowed them to pass through winters. The poorer citizens of Linan could only climb onto their bed, hoping to preserve their body heat and energy as they fall into the comforts of dreamland. Of course, there were not only the destitute that were climbing onto beds and hiding beneath blankets. The winter snow reflected the golden sunlight, giving Jing manor a brilliant hue. The view was beautiful. Jing Wen naturally cannot see this view. Besides, his attention was on the long and smooth dark hair on his bed. He didnt understand. How could that woman be here? Chapter 77 - Why Must We Harm Each Other? Jing Wen walked towards the bed and seized the blanket from the person. He felt the lingering warmth on his fingers. Immediately, he made a mental note to remind the laundry girl to place the blanket in boiling water before washing it. The cool wind from the opened window continued to blow into the room, brushing against the lady on the bed. She instinctively reached out for something, but gave up after a short moment. A pink veil could be seen fluttering beneath her black hair. Her complexion was truly beautiful, and perhaps due to her unconsciousness, a hint of innocence could be seen. Jing Wen naturally could not admire the beautiful scenery that was so beautiful it could be made into a painting. Although he had known her for a long time, he never thought that this girl would be so bold as to seize his bed directly. Tang Roulan had initially just wanted to surprise Jing Wen by appearing in his room, but for some reason, when she laid on the bed, she immediately fell into the realm of dreams. She felt relaxed, snoring softly. Occasionally, her tongue would reach out and lick the corners of her lips. This act lacked any sort of seduction, and was more like the act of an innocent child. Jing Wen scrunched his brows. Although he and she were in a relationship for half a year, he was still a little surprised by her action who knew such a scheming yet beautiful woman had this innocent and tired side. After a long moment, Jing Wen eventually returned the blanket onto Tang Roulans body. In the end that time she was twice his benefactor. Since he could not kill her, he should not treat her too rudely. As he placed the blanket, his fingers would occasionally brush against her soft and silky skin. After the blanket was returned, Tang Roulan slept for a while longer, before opening her eyes. Tang Roulan had not slept well for two months already. The nap in Jing Wens room was an excellent quality sleep, causing her to subconsciously slap her lips in satisfaction. As she rubbed her half-shut eyes, a hint of joy could be seen within them, like the willow leaves resting upon the lake. She then blinked and became fully awake. As though a child had thrown a stone into that lake, dispersing the willow leaves, the joy in her eyes vanished and was replaced by calm. Jing Wen had long become used to Tang Roulans quick transition between an innocent child, a powerful and cold woman, then finally a regular girl next door. Perhaps because he longer feel the same affection he had towards her long away, a new thought appeared in his mind as he watched this change; if she was wearing so many masks in her life, will she still be her true self in the end? Tang Roulan yawned before standing up. Then, glancing out of the window and seeing the new layer of snow, she said, A charcoal burner really makes the room comfortable to sleep in. After finishing her sentence, she walked towards a bronze mirror next to the door. She took out a comb from her sleeves and began brushing her dark hair. Her actions were so naturally and lacking any sign of embarrassment or nervousness that Jing Wen almost doubted he was in his own room. The piece of cloth fluttered as Jing Wen observed Tang Roulans movements. Feeling the fatigue between her actions, he said, You seem to be troubled. He had always known her to be carefree like Consort Li. For her to be so fatigued surprised him. Tang Roulans hand holding the brush froze for a moment. Then, she continued to brush her hair. She joke, Indeed, Im troubled by something. Unfortunately, it is a problem a man cannot understand. Naturally, that was a joke. Jing Wen replied, Then, as a woman, can you answer why youre sleeping on my bed?Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Tang Roulans hand that held the comb froze again. Perhaps your manor is too empty compared to Changchun Palace, causing me to fall asleep. Tang Roulan answered calmly. In truth, Tang Roulan was blushing with shame at this moment, and the tip of her ears was utterly crimson. Fortunately, Jing Wen could not see her state, or else the situation would be even more embarrassing for her if Jing Wen found out that she was flustered. This was why right after waking up, she blamed the charcoal-burner, and now the lack of liveliness. However, Consort Li had always taught her to take the initiative. Even though she did not know why she fell asleep on Jing Wens bed when she just wanted to surprise him by appearing in his room, she refused to show any fluster. In the end, Jing Wen was a blind person. As long as she did not show it through her voice, it was impossible for him to notice anything strange. In an instant, countless thoughts flashed through Tang Roulans head, before she circulated Qi within her body, dispersing them. Then, she looked at the mirror before her and said, I didnt expect there would be such a large mirror in your room. I never knew you to be someone who cared too much about appearance. Its here for Jing An. In the past, she would stay here overnight. In the morning, she would fix her appearance. Jing Wen explained. It seems Im not the first woman on your bed then. Tang Roulan teased, but the blush on her face grew more crimson as she continued combing her hair. After a long moment, Tang Roulans hair was as smooth as before. A few containers then flew out of her sleeve, lingering in the air. The delicate decorations on the porcelain containers appeared akin to butterflies, gravitating towards the girl. Then, the lids of the porcelain container slipped off, and bits of the cosmetic pigments broke off from the container. The vibrant makeup brushed against her face like falling petals. This was naturally the powerful ability of Qi Manifestation cultivators to manipulate their surroundings. Jing Wen himself never achieved such fine control; such a skill takes too long to master, only to help her apply makeup a little faster. How have you been? Tang Roulan suddenly asked after drawing her brows. Jing Wen was silent. His current situation was in no small part due to Tang Roulans appearance that day. Though Tang Roulan was asking out of concern, Jing Wen did not want to answer. I have no intention of apologising on my action that day I only spoke a few words. Tang Roulan did not wait for Jing Wen to speak, and continued, That day I also saved your life for the second time. On the day of the Prime Ministers death, Tang Roulan had brought him back to Linan after he collapsed. As for the first time, she had spent half a month tending to his injuries. Although I did not use any precious medicine to save your life, that time, I still found you in the remote countryside, cooking and even helping you change dressings. We lived under the same roof for so long, and you were unaware of my identity the whole duration, believing me to be a simple village girl. If I had wanted to kill you, there were countless opportunities. Tang Roulan looked into the mirror and saw the reflection of the blind youth. She said after a long moment, What I mean is I never bore any bad intentions towards you. Jing Wen reached out his hand towards Tang Roulan, but retracted it before touching her. Tang Roulan did not, or pretended not to notice Jing Wens actions. She continued, I dont know what my masters intention is, but I do not believe she would want to harm you. As I said previously, there were countless opportunities, but she never took any. I dont doubt Consort Lis good intentions towards me. I doubt Consort Lis intentions towards the Great Zhu. Jing Wen replied. Why would master harm His Majesty when both love each other dearly? As far as Im aware, His Majesty is the first person that can cause master to back down as long as His Majesty is alive, there is seldomly any possibility that Consort Li would harm the Great Zhu, much like a common wife would love the house and its crow (ݼ). Jing Wen lowered his hand and looked at Tang Roulan in the mirror. Consort Li can live far longer than his Majesty. What happens when His Highness the Crown Prince ascends? Jing Wen shook his head and continued, Consort Li naturally cannot love His Highness the same as His Majesty, nor can she love him as a son. Tang Roulan raised her brows slightly. A frown could be seen on her just-painted lips. What if master gives birth to her own son? Im sorry, but Im a selfish person. His Highness the Crown Prince has been with me since our youth, while I am completely unfamiliar with the fetus in Consort Lis womb. Tang Roulan turned around and looked at Jing Wen quietly. For some reason, a sigh left her lips. She was very familiar with Jing Wens personality, and knew the value he placed on those related to him. If it were not for this reason, the two of them would have never separated. Then if your father had lived would you have supported my master? Jing Wen did not answer. He simply stared at her. At this moment, Tang Roulan had already applied her makeup. Her eyes were sharp and gorgeous, her skin white and fair. It seemed as though the appearance of the sixteen year old girl had been covered by the layer of cosmetics. But still, no matter how powerful she was, she is still a young girl. Even Jing Wen cannot remove his youthfulness after all those events, how could she, who had never tasted bitterness (Կ - experience hardship), be an utterly ruthless lady? After an unknown amount of time, Tang Roulan suddenly asked, Why must we harm each other? Chapter 78 - A Woman Pursuing Her Happiness Tang Roulans gaze on Jing Wen for a long time. She and Jing Wen had been in a relationship for half a year before they had parted ways. Though neither had displayed any affection during those days, it was the most blissful and carefree moment of their lives. It was just like a dream. Naturally, all dreams had to come to an end. In the end, Tang Roulans identity as Consort Lis disciple was revealed, whilst Jing Wen lost his father, his mother, his cultivation and his eyesight. Previously, the two were both geniuses of the younger generation, but now the gap between them is as wide as heaven and earth. Tang Roulan suddenly said, Ive also joined Tai Chuntao faction. Since you and I have the same intention of destroying the elixir of immortality, we should replace weapons with jade and silk (ɸΪ - bury the hatchet). Jing Wen said, I did not expect you to side with Tai Chuntao. Tang Roulans expression gradually turned indifferent, I dont sympathise with Tai Chuntaos beliefs, and I have no intention of giving up my life for his ideals. If elixir of immortality is destroyed, thats good. But if it fails, I have no intention of grieving. Jing Wen asked, Did you come to this conclusion, or is it Consort Li? Master is nurturing her fetus; this decision is my own. Only Tai Chuntao and a handful of others would believe the elixir of immortality would bring such chaos. How can such a small wave tip over the Great Zhu? No matter how small the wave, there will still be death. Why must I be selfless and save them? Dont forget that most of these deaths will be those vying for the elixir of immortality. I have no intention of giving my life to rescue a few of those hypocritical creatures. Tang Roulan looked at Jing Wen and said, Dont forget how many you silenced that night to keep that secret, or the countless you killed as an Imperial Guard. Your hand is stained with far more blood than mine. Why are you pretending to be a saint now? Im not playing saint. I merely want to prevent unnecessary bloodshed. Jing Wen, do you think I dont know you? These acts are just you seeking death in an attempt to find salvation to make up for what happened that day. What else are youre doing is just harming yourself for no reason. During that month of solitude in Jing Village, you only attempted to cultivate on a few occasions - most of your time you spend allowing the villagers to abuse you. Do you think by turning the other cheek, youre atoning for your father and your deeds? Dont fool yourself. I could not cultivate during that month because I could not cultivate. Then, why can you cultivate now? If I say I dont know, how will you respond? Jing Wen had not been this agitated in a long time. Tang Roulan was familiar with his temperament and knew what words to say to disturb his mind. Moreover, she was the only one completely aware of what happened that night, allowing her to exploit Jing Wens greatest secret. Aside from her, there was probably no other person capable of inciting Jing Wen to such a degree.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Weve already parted. Why do you still want to change me? Jing Wen looked at Tang Roulan and said, So what if I want to harm myself? Does it harm you? Perhaps once I die, Consort Li would even be happier. Tang Roulan answered, Because I still like you. Jing Wen said, But I no longer like you. Water began to pool in Tang Roulans eyes did not spill. Controlling the fluctuation of her speech, she said with her voice indifferent, Why must you be so heartless? At a young age, she had become one of only two disciples of Consort Li and achieved the Qi Manifestation state that others would spend a lifetime to achieve. While she could not be said to in the upper echelon of jianghu or politics, her future potential is boundless. Yet, at this moment, she was forced to confront the harsh words of her first and former companion, causing her to be as powerless as an ordinary girl. Jing Wen would sense her grievances, though she tried to suppress them. However, he did not move to comfort her, because he wanted to end this karma decisively. He looked at her eyes and said, Life is so long; why focus on a short moment? Tang Roulan laughed mockingly but did not say a word. How can the following times compare with the first? Though they had never done anything intimate, they both had experienced the sensation of anticipation, excitement and confusion that accompanied the affair for the first time. To Tang Roulan, to end this relationship was to part ways with her innocence and youth. To truly step onto the path of her master. Even if she experiences love once more, it would no longer be so pure and single-minded. It would be one where she had a clear pursuit in what she desired. As such, Tang Roulan did not want this dream to so quickly come to an end. Jing Wen, you will have to marry eventually. Even if you no longer feel the same affection towards me as once before, at least you know my emotions to be genuine, and what I represent can you help achieve your goals. Roulan, dont wrong yourself. How can you reduce yourself to such an extent? The piece of cloth fluttered, and Jing Wen placated, Though I have no intention on returning to our previous relationship, I never thought of making your life miserable even if I directly come into conflict with your master. Ive never done this to acquire the power you possess. We are fated to walk different paths; why be so resistant? Tang Roulans feelings changed slightly. It was unsure if it was because of Jing Wens words that seemed to make their past relationship so meaningless or some other reason. Laughing contempuously, she said, Jing Wen, your rejections are always so poetic I really dont why know people in Linan always believe you to be a person of little literary talent. Jing Wen had indeed rejected quite a number of people, so he was not surprised by Tang Roulans reaction. He replied, Roulan, youre wrong. I am untalented in both aspects of martial arts and literature. Though I returned to Heart Purification state, there are no chances of me fully recovering my former cultivation within a short period of time. Meanwhile, you cultivation will continue to grow. Right now, you may think highly of me, but as the gap between us widens, you will understand our differences. Tang Roulan raised her eyebrows. She though back to her previous conversation with Consort Li. The situation in the capital is so tense. Since you are aware of your weakness, why be determined on remaining in solitude? Jing Wen said, Just as you said earlier; Im a person that cares little about my own life. Since one cannot force a oxs head to drink water (ţˮǿͷ), why must you force me? Please return to the Imperial Palace and ask His Majesty to find a good man for you. Tang Roulan knew Jing Wen was struggling to find ways to refuse her. The edge of her mouth curved upwards as she said calmly, Youre asking me to leave so directly? Jing Wen said, It will be cruel to you if I allow our relationship to remain ambigious. Tang Roulan suddenly laughed. And those words were not cruel? Jing Wen said, Its better for short term pain than long term suffering. In this conversation, it appeared though Jing Wen had come atop, but in reality, he had failed to convince Tang Roulan with his fanciful words like he had done so with his previous admirers. Tang Roulan was still determined on pursuing Jing Wen, and after confirming Jing Wen was completely resistant to her current methods, would undoubtably adopt more radical tactics. This is because she a pure person who had just experienced her first love. Those who are pure are both the most innocent creatures, but also the cruellest. I will not give up, Tang Roulan bit her lips and said decisively. Jing Wen said honestly, Who knows if I will still be alive in a few months. And even if I dont die, I simply return to living my life meaninglessly. After some time Im certain you will give up. The more close two people are, the more painful their words. Aside form Consort Li and Tang Hong, Jing Wen was the person closest to Tang Roulan, so his words hurt the most, Tang Roulans gaze turned stranger and stranger. I have no issues raising a man who only eats soft rice, and Im willing to live through three lifetimes of tribulations with you. Even if you disagree, so what? Whats wrong with a woman pursuing her happiness? As the disciple of Ji Xiaofang, I dont believe Im incapable of pursuing a man I want. Chapter 79 - Chaos and An Invitation With that, Tang Roulan left Jing manor. Jing Wen, as the estates owner, decided to send her away after some deliberation. As the main entrance was not rebuilt yet, he led Tang Roulan to a side entrance, where she covered her face with the veil, before disappearing into the crowd. During the whole process, neither of them said a word. The next day, Jing Wen received two letters. Jing Wen naturally could not read these letters, and Gao Shu was nowhere to be found within Jing manor, so in the end, he passed the envelopes to Zhou Aimin to read. Zhou Aimin was surprised that Jing Wen would pass these potentially sensitive messages to him, and after a long moment, randomly opened one of the letters. Upon seeing the first word, Zhou Aimins expression immediately darkened. From Hua Quanfu. Zhou Aimin glanced at Jing Wen, but received only a slightly confused face. Neither of the two knew why the person the whole capital is searching for would suddenly write to Jing Wen. The writing was so ordinary it appeared to have been printed. The message contained within the letter was equally ordinary, detailing only a location and a time. Perhaps only the splatters of ink that formed the final three words gave the letter any form of character. Burn after reading. Zhou Aimin and Jing Wen examined the letter a while longer, only to find that the paper used was a mass-produced type made in Zhizhou workshop in unknown numbers, whereas the ink was a pine soot inkstick that did not carry any fragrance. It seemed impossible to trace the letter further, even if it was handed to the Imperial Guards. Eventually, Zhou Aimin, disheartened, reluctantly threw the letter into the remaining embers of the charcoal-burner, where the letter turned into ashes before the two. After lingering their gazes on the flames a while longer, Zhou Aimin took out the second envelope and carefully tore it open. This time, when he saw the first words on the letter, a smile that was not quite a smile appeared on his face as he stared at Jing Wen. Jing Wen sensed Zhou Aimins gaze and cocked his head. Then, he said, Whats wrong? Zhou Aimin did not respond to Jing Wen. Clearing his throat, he read, My older brother, though I know you have not been well, I shall send the regards of hope you have been well regardless. This envelope was from Jing An, Jing Wen sister, and its contents were considerably more interesting to read than the letter from Hua Quanfu. I have learned from Ding Yongrui and Gao Shu that you have been beaten by Mo Xi, visited young Shens clinic thrice, battled with Liu Shan and suffered an assassination attempt. Reading up to here, Zhou Aimin glanced at Jing Wen, whose expression seemed as though he had suddenly swollen ten flies. Zhou Aimin thought, who would have known that gentle and elegant lady that he had saw in Jing village would have such an honest and blunt side? Resisting the urge to laugh, Zhou Aimin continued reading the letter. After your departure, there was some issue with the village. However, brother neednt worry; I have taken care of the matter. Reading this, Zhou Aimin sighed, thinking that Jing Wen really had a good sister. That Wang guy that Jing Wen killed controlled a good portion of the economy in Jing village. From Jing Ans words, it seemed that she had taken the opportunity to fill the vacuum left behind. In fact, it was only natural that the Jing household would dominate Jing village. No matter how wealthy that Wang guy was, how could he compete with the wealth left behind by the former Prime Minister? It was probably only due to Jing Wens refusal to spent it that Jing manor remained isolated.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. The letter continued. The four new servants that you brought in were enough to vitalise the estate once more, though, since I felt it to be cruel to force them to perform all the manual work during labour and acquired some more servants. Though the quantity of them cannot match the manor in the capital, the residence has returned to its previous splendour. After finalising some more matters in Jing village, I will return to the capital. You neednt fear that my life will be in danger on the road; as your former subordinate, Ding Yongrui and Gao Shu is sufficient to fend off any experts below Qi Manifestation state. I have also heard from Gao Shu that His Majesty has arranged marriage partners for you. I know that brother has been avoiding these matters since our mother and fathers passing. Though mother had always said that man and woman should be equal, brother should best find a talentless wife. All three of the candidates His Majesty chose are unsuitable for you. I am glad brother has rejected them all. After reading this sentence, Zhou Aimin saw that Jing Wen was experiencing many emotions, so he temporarily stopped reading and allowed Jing Wens heart to settle. Jing An though has always been influenced by Princess Kang and her beliefs against the Confucianist thought of Three Obediences and the Four Virtues. For her to encourage Jing Wen to find an obedient wife that would serve him meant she placed him above her own values. The contents of this letter were far from confidential. Zhou Aimin passed the envelope to Jing Wen, before leaving the room. Jing Wen stared at the envelope for a long time, before shaking his head. He did not wish for Jing An to return to Linan. --- The present Linan is akin to an ocean; whilst the lives of its inhabitants appeared unchanged, and the streets remain as crowded as ever, the undercurrent stirred by Hua Quanfus arrival may on day topple the boat that is the Great Zhu. The secret forces of all major figures have begun to search for Hua Quanfu and the elixir of immortalitys location. All of their masters were individuals of considerable prominence in the Imperial Court or backers of these people. Although they dared not cause trouble in Linan under the watch of the Emperor, none of them wanted to give up the possibility of immortality. Along with these officials were also the various jianghu sects and the four sacred mountains that had also arrived at Linan. While many of them shared Tang Roulans disdain towards achieving immortality through an external method, none of them wished to give up the opportunity of leaving behind a path in advance. Anyway, it said that the elixir could grant immortality to two people, cooperating with local officials would not do them any harm. Soon, all officials searching with the elixir of immortality recruited martial artists to aid them to obtain the elixir of immortality. These practitioners were intended to both to deal with the forces of Hua Quanfu, and also their competitors in the search. As the identity of Hua Quanfu is unknown, anyone that discovers it would be capable of seizing the elixir of immortality without any detection. To prevent the possibility of the elixir of immortality being seized without them knowing, countless spies were sent out to monitor the movement of their respective competitors. Although those searching for the elixir of immortality were innumerable, those sending out the spies were confident that once the elixir of immortality was found, they could ascertain it from the movement of the forces belonging to the prominent figure. As for insignificant factors such as Jing Wen, none of them believed he was capable of discovering Hua Quanfus identity and location without any forces beneath them. Linan was simply too massive as the capital of the world. Hence, because of this collective spying among prominent figures of Linan, it was nigh certain that once Hua Quanfu was found, a massive conflict will break out in the streets of Linan. Even in the slim chance that none of the officials would die, there would undoubtedly be chaos throughout the city, affecting the lives of the common masses. Moreover, from the conflict, countless grievous and contradictions would be formed or brought to life, destabilising the politics of the whole of the Great Zhu, opening the gate and inviting the wolves eyeing for the empires wealth and territory. It seemed that Zhou Aimins predictions would inevitably come true. Yet perhaps the most worrying matter was the attitude of the Emperor. Till now, he had not mobilised any forces in search of the elixir of immortality, and whenever the matter was brough up in court, he always suppressed the topic. Many officials were confused. Was the Emperor confident that the person who received the elixir of immortality would present it before His Majesty in order to gain his favour, or was he not interested in the matter of immortality at all? Regardless, these thoughts deterred only a few officials from searching for the elixir of immortality. Most chose to grit their teeth and mobilise even more forces in the search, walking a path of no return as their investment in the matter grew. In this chaos, no one thought that the first person that would discover the identity of Hua Quanfu and locate the elixir of immortality would be Jing Wen. --- Jing Wen naturally knew the advantage he had due to Hua Quanfus meeting. He could not say if this were because Hua Quanfu was overly confident in his ability to sway him (Jing Wen) or because Hua Quanfu did not view him as a threat. A few days have passed, and Jing Wen had long decided on meeting Hua Quanfu. Even if he did not gain anything from their meeting, it would not be difficult for him to determine Hua Quanfus identity after meeting him. Looking at Zhou Aimin, Jing Wen suddenly asked, Fellow Zhou, what are your thoughts on how I should deal with this information regarding Hua Quanfus identity. Should I pass it to Tai Chuntao? Zhou Aimin said, Alerting Tai Chuntao of this matter would only cause the others to move, alarming Hua Quanfu. Once that occurs, its likely the elixir of immortality cannot be obtained unless through direct means. Jing Wen said, If Fellow Zhou thinks thats the case, then should I try to steal the elixir of immortality directly? Zhou Aimin smiled and suddenly asked, Isnt that what youve been thinking the whole time? Jing Wen smiled and said, Indeed. Even if I fail and alert Hua Quanfu, it would not be much different from the consequences of bringing this matter to Tai Chuntao. Since theres nothing to lose, there is no harm in trying. Zhou Aimin shook his head. Fellow Jing, there is one thing that can be lost. You life. Chapter 80 - Spilling Teacup At a street that was neither too wide nor too long, there was an old signboard that occasionally squeaked with the passing breeze. The calligraphy on the signboard was not extraordinary by any means, nor was the description imaginative. The only words on the board readout Chu Family Tavern - wine for two qian. Jing Wen stood silently outside the tavern, observing and waiting. As the breeze died down, Jing Wen pushed open the door and strolled inside. Taverns had always been rowdier than restaurants due to the little food accompanying the drinks. Once the alcohol entered these empty stomachs, it was very easy to become drunk and begin rambling nonsense. However, this tavern was very quiet and not even the sound of porcelain tinking or weapons scraping could be heard. Jing Wen ambled to a corner and sat down without any hurry. His back was directly facing the door. Eventually, someone emerged from the kitchen. He was holding a jug of wine and two cups in one hand and a bowl of roasted peanuts in the other. As he arrived at the table, he arranged the things in his hand. His actions did not bear the temperament of a servant and instead carried a hint of authority. The entirety of Linan was searching for this person, yet he was not cautious in the slightest. Pouring Jing Wen and himself a cup to the brim each, he made an inviting gesture, before downing the wine. Jing Wen observed Hua Quanfu and found he did not have any cultivation and was a completely ordinary mortal without any martial arts. Still, he maintained his vigilance as he began to drink after Hua Quanfu. The wine and peanut was soon finished, yet the two had not exchanged a single word. Hua Quanfu collected the dishes and disappeared, returning shortly after with a pristine white tea set. Hua Quanfu served Jing Wen tea and made a gesture. Like magic, all the other silent guests in the tavern vacated, leaving it completely empty other than Jing Wen and Hua Quanfu. The teapot and cups were white like snow, utterly void of any impurities. Only a few kilns in the world could produce such fine porcelain. The tea within it was a form of green tea that gave off a very pleasing scent. Jing Wen examined the teacup with his Qi and found it completely normal. He reached out and touched the teacup and then looked at Hua Quanfu. Although it was blocked by the piece of cloth, Jing Wens gaze gave off a very intense feeling, as though he could still see, and wanted to imprint the image of Hua Quanfu in his mind. Hua Quanfu looked at the sparse tea leaves floating in his cup. Although he knew Jing Wen was blind, the sensation was enough that his brows twitch. Finally, he said, This should be the first time we have met, Marquis Jing. Jing Wen did not stop his blatant staring. Turning the pristine white teacup in his hand, he said, It seems like sir is quite familiar with me. This tea is very familiar. The edge of Hua Quanfus lips raised as he heard this. He took the teapot and filled Jing Wens cup to the brim once more. Jing Wen lowered his head, finally breaking his gaze. The winter breeze broke into the tavern through its dilapidated window, causing the mist emitted by the tea to disperse. The cold wind caused the temperature of the room to plummet instantly. The tea Hua Quanfu had prepared was an unknown brew and came from a particular village in Zhili. Jing Wen had drunk this tea constantly throughout his childhood but had stopped once he entered the Imperial Guard. It was near impossible for the tea to be a coincidence. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Anyone would be frightened or at least nervous if the drink they had once drunk in their childhood was presented before them by a completely unknown person. They would start questioning how the person knew such an obscure secret, and if that person knew some of their most protected secrets. Indeed, Jing Wens heart was momentarily disturbed. However, he soon returned to his indifference. Hua Quanfu looked past through that piece of cloth, into Jing Wens closed eyes as he said, That night - did you miss anyone? Jing Wens grip on the cup tightened, but he did not say any words. The winter breeze that could touch ones bone continued to swirl in the empty tavern. The wind disturbed the calm tea water and created many faint ripples. Hua Quanfu said, Rest assured. At this moment, I have no intentions of speaking out. Jing Wen raised his head. He fondled the teacup and asked, Are you not afraid I will kill you? The tea water brushed against the side of the teacup, occasionally spilling out onto Jing Wens fingers. However, he seemed not to have noticed this. Hua Quanfu said, Before you find out who is behind me, you dare not to act. The tea water spilled out of the cup more and more. But before long, the level of liquid in the cup was no longer enough to surmount the sides of the teacup. No more tea water can escape. Jing Wen looked at the half-empty teacup and said, I did not expect sir to be so courageous. Hua Quanfu looked at Jing Wen with a faint smile. I know you cannot touch me. Jing Wen returned his gaze. What is your intentions? Jing Wens words directly acknowledged that he indeed could not touch Hua Quanfu before finding out the person behind him. At this moment, he had lost the initiative and any possibility of directing the conversation. Hua Quanfu said, Aside from that person and me, there should only be one other party that is aware of what happened that day. I can help you kill that person and conceal your secret. I dont believe sir to be so generous and capable as to kill Consort Li. Jing Wen looked at Hua Quanfu and said, Neither you nor the force behind you is capable of kill Consort Li. Even if sir can gather half a dozen peak Qi Manifestation state experts through some means, the loss is considerably more significant than the boon I can give. The smile on Hua Quanfus face deepened as he heard Jing Wens word. He said, Killing Consort Li is something I intend to do regardless of your participation. Its simply a gesture of goodwill once our collaboration begins As for your secret, I have no intentions of exposing it as long as we dont come into direct conflict. Even if you steal the elixir of immortality, I will still maintain my silence. Jing Wen said, It seems that elixir of immortality is fake then. Hua Quanfu leaned against his chair and said playfully, No, the elixir of immortality is indeed real. However, even if you steal it, what will it do? I merely need to take out any container and call that the elixir of immortality after injecting it with some of the Great Shamans aura. Any of your actions are inconsequential. Jing Wen said, It seems like you are rather confident in your ability to trick all of Linan. Jing Wen and Zhou Aimin had initially planned in Jing village to reveal the elixir of immortality before the Emperor before any conflict can begin in Linan. However, if what Hua Quanfu said were true, then all of that would be for naught. Hua Quanfu looked at Jing Wen and chuckled. How many Emperors sought eternity without even an iota of its existence? Now that there is a real elixir of immortality is right before them, who would doubt its authenticity. Its said that countless red-haired barbarians search for a city of gold conjured by a few fools. Jing Wen shook his head. Once someone drinks the elixir and becomes immortal, others will know the authentic elixir no longer exist. How can they prove they have immortality? Hua Quanfu said expressionlessly, Marquis Jing, my elixir only prevents aging and not physical wounds. It will take decades for one to prove themself immortal. Jing Wen drank the tepid tea and said, It seems that Sir has already consumed a part of the elixir of immortality. The only other explanation was that Hua Quanfu simply did not desire immortality. However, Jing Wen did not even think that would be the case. Hua Quanfu looked at Jing Wen and said, Regardless of who consumes it, the outcome will remain unchanged. Marquis Jing, if you wish to be the mantis blocking the cart (ۓ܇ - partake in a futile effort), you will risk the reputation of both you and your father. Hua Quanfus words had shed light on Jing Wens most profound and darkest secret. Moreover, Jing Wen was utterly powerless against it. If he killed Hua Quanfu at this moment, that matter would certainly be exposed by the people behind him. Jing Wens face grew faintly crimson. Was it because he had drunk wine tonight? Jing Wen drunk from the teacup once again, emptying it of its contents. Afterwards, the red flush on his face subsided; he made a gesture of courtesy and left the tavern. The winter breeze quieted, and the ripples created on Hua Quanfus left returned to its tranquil state. Mo Yuan walked out of the kitchen and looked at Hua Quanfu silently. He asked, Why the effort? Hua Quanfu said with an unreadable expression, Once one loses their bottom line, they can cross it countless times more. If he had killed me then, the scale of the tragedy that will take place in Linan will decrease. However, he did not. He allowed countless more lives to be sacrificed than risk that secret being exposed and tainting the reputation of his father. Such a unique form of selfishness maintains the purity one needs to xian state, yet allows him to kill countless without blinking an eye. If that can be manipulated, the world will finally gain a second immortal that walks in the mortal realm. Chapter 81 - Within a Mountain Cave In a little village at the border of Lingnan, a fragile-looking yet mischievous girl was stirring a branch in the water, startling the fishes. By her side was a person tightly bandaged up, limiting his mobility. It was evident that he was forcibly brought to this lake on the whims of the girl next to him. Any ordinary man would have become restless and depressed in such a situation, but he looked calm and peaceful as he observed the girl disturbing the tranquil lake. The stick hit against the floor of the lake and brought up the silt. The splash caused was especially big this time, splashing against the girls clothes and the youths shoes. His shoes were the only part of his body not covered by the bandage and bore a phoenix embroidery. It was clear that his identity was quite extraordinary. The girls grip on the stick suddenly tightened as she dug deeper into the silt. A faint pu could be heard before a slender fish emerged at the end stick. The girl withdrew the stick and reached out with her hand to take the fish off the branch, then threw the fish onto a nearby fish stacked with fish. From how high the heap looked, it seemed enough to feed a whole family. Admiring at her work, the girl happily carried the fish with her in one hand and carried the youth next to her on the other. As she walked, she began to boast about her catch to the youth. The youth was largely silent, but would occasionally express his admiration with a few words. Eventually, the two reached a towering mountain by the lake, with a small cave by its cliffside. The girl effortless scaled up the cliff with her qigong, her straw sandals pressing against small depressions on the cliffside, seemingly as light as a feather despite the person and half a dozen fish she carried. The city just cant compare to the wilderness. Aside from spices, theres nothing I cant get out here. I even got myself a man. Starting to cook the fish, the girl began to talk some nonsense. The man injected, Misss martial arts is so good, its easy for you to seize what you want. But most people dont have misss abilities; how are they meant to survive? They are they, and I am I. Why should I bother with their lives and their troubles? The girl flipped the fish on the fire and watched its skin slowly turning golden. What she said may be cruel, but having listened to the youth speak the exact words so many times, she really couldnt be bothered mellowing her words. The youth was unbothered with her response and seemed to want her to become irritated and bored of him. He continued, You may not be concerned with the lives of others, but I must. It has been my responsibility since birth. The girls scoffed as she replied, What good is your identity in the middle of Nanshan (ɽ) mountain range? Dont forget that before I rescued you, your life and death was undetermined. Annoyed, she retrieved one of the roasting fishes and bit viciously onto it, as though it was the youths head instead she was biting instead. After a thought, she realised the youth wasnt eaten yet and, with a single motion, she quickly unravelled the bandage covering his head. The flickering life from the flames cast its light onto the youths face, showing his elegant and noble features. In truth, despite his heavy bandaging, he did not suffer any injuries to his head, or else the girl probably would not have rescued him for his looks. His appearance was exquisite, with a heavy, heroic-looking set of brows and intelligent eyes that shore with brilliance. His lips were slightly pale due to his injuries, yet it only completed his noble appearance. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. The girl had seen all that could be seen. She had even taken off his underwear when initially treating his injuries. Then, without a word, she shoved another fish towards his mouth, continuing to nibble on her own delicacy as she did so. With a helpless look in his eyes, the youth opened his mouth and bit into the fish. Because of the girls carelessness, he had bit into the fish head, which he had never tasted before. He did not like the taste. The girl was ignorant of the youths predicament, and soon, all the fish cooking by the flames was turned into bones. Although she had eaten fine food in Linan, she was most comfortable eating the food whole la. Feeling her mood better, she brought out a piece of paper and placed it before the youth. She said fiercely, Heres the news I got from the city. Youd better not think of escaping afterwards. The paper was an ordinary oil paper used to wrap around food. Besides the snake-like characters, one could even see faint oil marks. Despite the poor quality of the paper and writing, the youth, reading the contents, felt his heart was stirred by a stick, bringing out his emotions like how silt muddied the water. The youth did not speak for a long time. His face moved closer and closer to the piece of paper, until he could smell the fragrance of spring onion pancakes mixed with the scent of poor quality ink. When he finally retracted his gaze and looked at the girl, he said, I want to return to Linan. The girl scoffed and did not respond. She had eaten more salt than he had eaten rice (ҳζ - have greater experience) and knew he would push forth such a demand. The youth looked at her with a pleading and helpless look. He was well aware that he owed the girl a life debt, and that although she seemed unharmed, she had accumulated various internal injuries rescuing him from the assassins. In truth, he couldnt think of anyone in jianghu capable of escaping so many assassins and resembled this woman. He had always found it quite strange since someone at the Qi Manifestation state at such a young age should be well known. Moreover, she did not seem like someone cultivated in secret by a large sect. No matter who you are, I can give you countless boons once I return to Linan. He sincerely said. The girl threw the stick along with the fish bones into the fire. She said, I dont care if youre the crown prince. The princes handsome and noble face showed a slight shock, giving the girl a sense of Schadenfreude. She was, after all, Lei Li, a girl who had dared to strike Consort Li during her adolescence. If you want men to play with, I can give you all the men in the world once Im in Linan. Lei Li answered, How could I be interested in dirty things like that what I want is you wont understand. Expressing her annoyance, she seized the half-eaten fish into the Crown Princes mouth and allowed it to cook in the fire a little longer, before eating it. The prince had already regained his calm. He was too concerned with the state of Linan and the empire to think about the fish. Seeing that the Crown Prince did not delve into another of his lectures, Lei Li felt her mood improve slightly. She decided later, when she redressed the Crown Princes bandages, she would not make it so restrictive. It was too annoying anyways. After the embers of the flame were exhausted, Lei Li stripped the Crown Prince before throwing him into the lake within the mountain. Since she would redo his dressing, it would not hurt also to give the prince a bath. Immersed in the lake, the Crown Prince observed the full moon and the stars that cut through the night sky. He made no attempts to escape, for he knew it was impossible under the eyes of a Qi Manifestation cultivator. He was just a mortal, after all, no matter his status. The Crown Prince closed his eyes and submerged his face into the lake as he thought of the incoming assassins that seemed to occupy every corner in that forest. He wondered if he would face other such life threatening scenarios throughout his life. Despite being separated from his entourage and missing from the rest of the world, he never lost his calm, only, he was a little hurried to return back to Linan. He believe nothing could threaten his status as Crown Prince, because, unlike his brothers who had to scheme to increase their standing, as long as he did not do anything scandalous, his position could be assured. As such, he always believed it was necessary for him to expend all his efforts for his future subjects. Suddenly, a loud splash jolted the Crown Prince from his thoughts. It was the sound of a heavy object crashing into water. The Crown Prince naturally would not turn to look at Lei Li. If he lusted after women, he would have taken a few concubines. He allowed his body to be taken with the waves made by Lei Lis cannonball. After drying off, Lei Li turned with her slender neck and looked at the Crown Prince. Her eyes were shaped in slits, a bit like a snake. Glancing at the pile of dressing, Lei Li frowned and said, I can take you with me the next time I go down the mountain. The Crown Prince quietly looked towards her. Tilting his head, he asked, Why? Lei Li yawned and leaned against a stack of straws. She murmured, Its too bothersome to redo your dressing or listen to you rambling like a Taoist priest anymore. Chapter 82 - Heap of Loose Sand At dawn, the tall cliffside was surrounded by a barrier of mist, obscuring it from any wildlife that may enter. Perhaps it was because he was finally free of his restrictions or that he was particularly anxious towards the situation in Lingnan; the Crown Prince was the first to wake up. He changed from his silk robe to a cotton shirt. Then, he waited for Lei Li to wake up from her slumber before the two departed from their cave. Lingnan was a province of mountains and sea. Only one city, Manmen (), was located inland. It was near the cliffside the two had resided in; the Crown Prince could not too far a distance, but Lei Li, with her cultivation, could easily see the countenance of Manmens walls from the cave. When the Crown Prince and Lei Li arrived at the city gates, few carriages could be seen wandering outside, and most stable was empty. The Crown Prince was somewhat shocked to see this scene; when he had entered Lingnan, Manmen was the first city he had entered, and he had seen its previous prosperity. Although the city cannot compare to Lingnan, heavy traffic was still present on its main streets when he had first entered the city. Turning to Lei Li, the Crown Prince squinted his eyes and asked, Has the city entered curfew? Can we enter the city? Lei Li was brushing her hair with her fingers when the Crown Prince asked his question. Pausing her hand, she replied, Manmen has been restricting trade with the other cities in Lingnan. Aside from those with a permit, it is impossible to enter. As for the second half of the Crown Princes question, Lei Li did not bother to answer. Instead, she reached into her sleeves and took out a wooden token and strapped it onto her belt. The Crown Prince frowned, believing that Lei Li acquired her permit through some unscrupulous means. Lei Li could feel the Crown Princes intent through his gaze. She snorted and said proudly, The Lei family is a bunch of merchants. Its natural that I have a permit. Am I that unscrupulous and wild in your eyes? The Crown Prince replied, Yes. --- With Lei Lis permit, there was no issue in entering the city. However, the gaze of the guards when receiving the document was rather strange, being a mixture of vigilance, arrogance and estrangement. The gaze continued to be given off by the people within the walls of the city. However, neither the Crown Prince was affected by it. He simply ignored the hostile gaze and carried on forward. He was to be the son of heaven; if he cant handle a little pressure, he might as well ask the Emperor for a bolt of white silk. The gaze surrounding Lei Li was different from those surrounding the incognito Crown Prince. Humans are naturally attracted to ascetically pretty things, and Lei Lis appearance was originally famous in Linan. Although the people in Manmen did not recognise her and still had a hint of prejudice, it was considerably more welcoming. There were even a few youths that looked to her with desire. Lei Lis expression was as cold as a block of ice, rejecting each of those gazes with her pride and elegance. Yet this only made the desire of the men greater, though none dared to approach her. The Crown Prince was slightly surprised, being used to her mischievous nature. He did not expect her to possess such a side. Under this mixed gaze, the two passed by the main street of Manmen and into a quieter alleyway. Suddenly, a sound arose from the dilapidated buildings from their side. Tch, a man who eats soft rice. Lei Lis expression of aloofness collapsed as she turned towards the source of those words with a curious gaze. She wondered if her previous acting made it so that the Crown Prince would actually be mistaken for someone relying on a woman by a group of hooligans. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. The Crown Prince extended his hands to block Lei Lis advancement, shaking his head to discourage her. He had come to Manmen to see the situation in Lingnan, not to bully a bunch of ignorant teens. To get upset over those sights and such words were a taste of his time. Lei Li gave the group of hooligans a cold gaze before leading onwards with the Crown Prince. However, the hooligans did not stop their insults. Perhaps gaining courage at the cowardness of the Crown Prince and unhappy with the explicit stare of Lei Li, the same hooligan exclaimed, See what I said? Although he seems righteous, he couldnt even defend his honour before a lady. I wonder if he even has that thing down there. Seeing the Crown Prince unbothered, Lei Li turned around and made a face at them. Do you think Im deaf? Dont think just because he is good-natured, that I wont do anything to you. The face of the hooligans did not appear so good after being insulted by the person they were admiring. No matter what, no one likes being threatened. Another hooligan churlishly retaliated, Tch, no wonder she would be accompanied by a man who eats soft rice. Shaking his head, he continued, Such a violent woman, perhaps she could only get companionship through this way. The Crown Prince could see where the wind was blowing, and was reluctant for the situation to deteriorate any further. He grabbed Lei Lis wrists, forcing these words to fall onto deaf ears. Yet things in life often go wry; when one wishes for peace and quiet, trouble usually follows instead. Although they were reaching the end of the alleyway, the hooligans were following behind them, kicking up a fuss. A good for nothing idiot and a female gorilla - it really is a pair made in heaven! A loud, cracking sound accompanied the sudden stop of Lei Lis steps. The Crown Prince tugged her hand, continuing forward without any change to his pacing. He said, Its merely some barking. Are you, a cultivation genius, really going to contend with them? Lei Li looked towards the unturned back of the Crown Prince and replied cooly, Im not a kind-hearted idiot like you. Ill retaliate when Im angry. The Crown Prince hardly opened his mouth when Lei Li struck her hand into a nearby building and retrieved a handful of crushed concrete. She turned around and faced the hooligans following them. Those hooligans raised the wooden rods in their hands, preparing to retaliate after the concrete miss. Lei Lis hand flicked, and the concrete shards flew out. Each of these shards accurately hit the foreheads of the hooligans. Their vision immediately turned black, and the wooden rods in their hand slipped away as they fell onto the ground. Instantly, the surrounding city folks, who had previously watched the scene with indifference, shouted and hid behind their doors. That crazy woman killed Xiao Hei! Somebody report it to the yamen! The terrified shouts of the city folks sounded throughout the alleyway. It startled the guard dogs, who followed by barking towards the pair, and quickly brought the guards attention, who flooded into the street. Lei Li looked onto this scene with indifference. Placing the Crown Prince onto her back, her knees became slightly bent, and her body lowered. The next moment, she had jumped onto the walls, departing the city with each step on the broken roof tiles or broken wall. The Crown Prince glanced at Lei Lis long nape and calmly asked, Did you kill them? Lei Li glanced at the Crown Prince at the corner of her eye and replied with a chuckle, Since Im a great cultivator, its not worth it to kill them. The Crown Prince gently replied, Actually, I would not have minded if you had killed them. Lei Li jumped onto the city walls, and said, I thought you were a benevolent Taoist. The Crown Prince replied, Although I advocate for benevolence, Im not a hypocrite. The situation in Lingnan is so chaotic. Its impossible to hold everyone responsible. A hint of surprise appeared in Lei Lis eyes as she teased the Crown Prince, I thought it was because youve made an exception for me out of love. The Crown Prince sank into silence, seemingly hesitant as to how to reply to Lei Lis words. Lei Li also tripped over the city walls because of this. She wondered if the Crown Prince really had fallen in love with her. Finally, she said in a casual manner, Actually, I just appreciate your appearance a little. I never had the intention to begin a relationship. The Crown Prince coughed. After recovering, he said, You misunderstood me. I was thinking about the situation in Manmen and Lingnan as a whole. Even if I feel affection towards you, I would still not pursue you out of political considerations. Lei Li stuck her tongue out of embarrassment. Still, her skin was pretty thick, and the conversation and misunderstanding between the two were forgotten after they returned to the cliffside cave. --- After returning to Jing manor, Jing Wen quickly learned of the deteriorating situation in Lingnan from Zhou Aimin. Although it was currently of little concern to the two, it is difficult to say whether or not it would affect Linan and the Great Zhu. Like what the two had done for the meeting with Hua Quanfu, Jing Wen felt it would be best if they came to a consensus on the matter to avoid any potential conflict. Lingnan has always been plagued by factionalism. They would always side with their own people between an outsider and a local, regardless of fault. They are no different from a heap of loose sand. Jing Wen said to Zhou Aimin, who smiled and waved his fan at the charcoal-burner, rekindling its flames. He showed no intention of replying to Jing Wens words, inviting him to put forth his mind further. Jing Wen looked at the snow piling up on the manor walls and sighed, Although the situation is still stable under the presence of General Xiahou, neither the symptoms nor source is cured. If this continues, perhaps the entire province will break away from the Linan. Zhou Aimin drank a cup of warm water and maintained his smile. Then, he lowered his head and said, If Lingnan is a heap of loose, then something is needed to make it into a fist of iron. Jing Wen asked, What should it be then? Zhou Aimin replied very earnestly, I dont know.